
w 




'"* «*° ... \ ^^> ^ ••-.»• A tf 

^ " n A <J> %To° a^ C3 
















pv" 



t ' * 




^ 



• o 




£ \- '•$ M ': ***** 

^ ... V ** v , <^ '».»• .0* « 








•r^^^ < ". v> -rd" * 







w/V? o vP r^ 














S' u j\ 



BUNYAN'S PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



JKacmtlian's Porftet American anli ISnglisf) Classt| 

A Series of English Texts, edited for use in Elementary and 
Secondary Schools, with Critical Introductions, Notes, et 



i6mo 



Cloth 



25 cents each 









Addison's Sir Roger de Coverley. 

Andersen's Fairy Tales. 

Arabian Nights' Entertainments. 

Arnold's Sohrab and Rustum. 

Bacon's Essays. 

Blackmore's Lorna Doone. 

Browning's Shorter Poems. 

Browning, Mrs., Poems (Selected). 

Bryant's Thanatopsis, etc. 

Bunyan's The Pilgrim's Progress. 

Burke's Speech on Conciliation. 

Byron's Childe Harold's Pilgrimage. 

Byron's Shorter Poems. 

Carlyle's Essay on Burns. 

Carlyle's Heroes and Hero Worship. 

Carroll's Alice's Adventures in Wonder- 
land (Illustrated). 

Chaucer's Prologue and Knight's Tale. 

Church's The Story of the Iliad. 

Church's The Story of the Odyssey. 

Coleridge's The Ancient Mariner. 

Cooper's The Deerslayer. 

Cooper's The Last of the Mohicans. 

Defoe's Robinson Crusoe. 

De Quincey's Confessions of an English 
Opium- Eater. 

De Quincey's Joan of Arc, and The Eng- 
lish Mail-Coach. 



Dickens' A Christmas Carol, and Tl 

Cricket on the Hearth. 
Dickens' A Tale of Two Cities. 
Dryden's Palamon and Arcite. 
Early American Orations, 1760-1824. 
Edwards' (Jonathan) Sermons. 
Eliot's Silas Marner. 
Emerson's Essays. 
Emerson's Representative Men. 
Epoch-making Papers in U. S. History 
Franklin's Autobiography. 
Gaskell's Cranford. 
Goldsmith's The Deserted Village. 
Goldsmith's The Vicar of Wakefield. 
Grimm's Fairy Tales. 
Hawthorne's Grandfather's Chair. 
Hawthorne's The House of the Sev» 

Gables. 
Hawthorne's Twice-told Tales (SelectiC 

from). 
Hawthorne's Wonder-Book. 
Homer's Iliad (Translated). 
Homer's Odyssey (Translated). 
Irving's Life of Goldsmith. 
Irving's The Alhambra. 
Irving's Sketch Book. 
Keary's Heroes of Asgard. 
Kingsley'* The Heroes. 



BUNYAN'S 
PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



ILLUSTRATED . 

EDITED WITH INTRODUCTION AND NOTES 
BY 

V - 

JAMES HUGH MOFFATT 

PROFESSOR OP ENGLISH LITERATURE, CENTRAL HIGH SCHOOL 

PHILADELPHIA 



Nefo gorfe 
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 

LONDON : MACMILLAN & CO., Ltd. 

1907 

All rights reserved 



Pf?33"20 



COPYBIGHT, 1905, 

By THE MACMILLAN COMPANY. 



Set up and electrotyped. Published November, 1905. 
Reprinted March, 1907. 



. 'ana irerrod ■ 




JOHN BUNYAN 



PREFACE 

The text of this edition of the Pilgrim's Progress is that of 
the Golden Treasury Series, with a few changes taken from the 
variorum edition of George OrTor. The illustrations are repro- 
ductions of the woodcuts which appeared in the early editions, 
most of them during Bunyan's life. As Charles Lamb says : 
" A splendid edition of Bunyan's Pilgrim ! Why, the thought is 
enough to turn one's moral stomach. . . . Nothing can be done 
for Bunyan but to reprint the old cuts in as homely but good a 
style as possible." The purpose of the Introduction is to show 
the reader the circumstances of Bunyan's life and his character, 
and to point out the peculiar merits of the Pilgrim's Progress. 
The Introduction should be read first, for the reader will then 
see that the story of Christian is taken from Bunyan's own 
experience. The Notes are comprehensive, but as brief as is 
consistent with the needs of the average reader. The editor 
wishes to acknowledge gratefully his indebtedness to the books 
mentioned in the Bibliography, especially to Brown's John 
Bunyan, Offor's edition of the Pilgrim's Progress, and Wharey's 
Sources of Bunyan's Allegories. One of the chief pleasures of 
his editorial work has been the feeling that he is showing his 
gratitude to John Bunyan by making it easy for others to enjoy 
the story which delighted him as a child and even now makes a 
child of him again. 

J. H. M. 

Central High School, Philadelphia, 
July 20, 1905. 

V 



CONTENTS 



PAGE 

PREFACE v 

INTRODUCTION 

The Life of John Bunyan ix 

The Pilgrim's Progress xxvi 

Bibliography xxxiv 

THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

The First Part 1 

The Second Part 215 

NOTES 403 

INDEX .469 



Vll 



THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN 

The Pilgrim's Progress was written by a man of lowly 
birth, of little schooling, and of humble life. Yet it has been 
more often printed and read and translated than any book except 
the Bible. Men, women, and children of many nations, classes, 
and ages have found delight in the simple, earnest story of 
Christian the Pilgrim, chiefly because the outward life of 
Christian, what others saw and heard, is similar to the inner 
or spiritual life of the readers. 

Most readers are interested also in the outward life of the 
author, John Bunyan, because he earned his living by the work 
of his hands and yet found time, as they themselves do, to 
worship God. Part of his busy life was spent in preaching 
and writing to show other workmen how they, like Christian, 
might reach the Ccelestial City of Heaven. He persisted in 
conducting religious services contrary to the laws of England, 
which at that time forbade all services except those of the 
Episcopal or Established Church ; and for this he was im- 
prisoned twelve years. Popular as a preacher, as a writer, and 
as a religious martyr, he was after all a man of the people. 

Bunyan was born in 1628 in the village of Elstow, one mile 
from Bedford, which is fifty miles northwest of London. Little 
is known of his boyhood except what he himself has told in the 
account of his religious conversion, called Grace Abounding to 
the Chief of Sinners} In this he mentions only those inci- 

1 Grace Abounding to the Chief of Sinners : or a brief and faithful 
relation of the exceeding mercy of God in Christ to his poor servant, 
John Bunyan, London, 1666, 8vo. 



IX 



I 



X THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNT AN 

dents that influenced his religious life and showed how God 
had patiently guided him. Weighed down by his appreciation 
of the love of God, he is too humble in speaking of himself. He 
says his descent was "as is well known by many, of a low and 
inconsiderable generation ; my father's house being of that rank 
that is meanest and most despised of all the families in the 
land." 1 The official records of the county, however, show that 
the Bunyans had owned land near Bedford for four hundred 
years. His grandfather was a storekeeper. His father was 
less fortunate, being a tinker, a mender of pots and kettles, a 
trade which, like that of umbrella-menders and knife-grinders of 
to-day, was looked down upon and regarded as uncertain by 
men of more settled occupations. His father was so poor that 
he was exempted from paying the county tax on fireplaces. 
But he seemed ambitious for his son, for Bunyan says he " put 
me to school, to learn both to read and write ; the which I 
also attained, according to the rate of other poor men's children ; 
though to my shame I confess I did soon lose that little I 
learnt, even almost utterly." * He soon left school and learnt 
his father's trade, by means of which he supported himself 
comfortably. 

As a boy he was full of fun and enjoyed life. He very often 
went fishing and boating, and twice had narrow escapes from 
drowning. He was very daring and frequently ran into un- 
necessary danger. Once, he says, " being in the field with one 
of my companions, it chanced that an adder passed over the 
highway ; so I, having a stick in my hand, struck her over the 
back, and having stunned her, I forced open her mouth with 
my stick, and plucked her sting out with my fingers ; by which 
act, had not God been merciful unto me, I might, by my 
desperateness, have brought myself to mine end." 2 The only 

1 Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress and Grace Abounding, edited by 
E. Venables, Clarendon Press Series, 1900, p. 297. 
a Ibid., p. 300. 



THE LIFE OF JOHN BUN Y AN XI 

thing that worried him was bad dreams ; in their vividness 
and terror can be seen his active conscience and power of telling 
stories, which developed later in his writings. He knew little 
and cared less about religion, except that it made him tired to 
see people read religious books. He wanted "a ballad, a 
news-book, George on horseback, or Bevis of Southampton ; 
some book that teaches curious arts, that tells of old fables." l 

When he was sixteen, his mother died, and in two months 
nis father remarried. John resented this insult to his mother's 
memory, and left home to join the army. He enlisted either 
in a spirit of bravado or to escape annoyance at home. He 
was not influenced by patriotic zeal for or against the King, 
because to this day no one knows whether he fought for the 
Parliament or for the King. It is probable that he fought 
against Charles II, because Bedfordshire was one of the strong- 
holds from which Parliament drew its main strength and sup- 
plies. His military service, however, was short, as he was not 
old enough to enter the army until November, 1645, and the 
army was disbanded in 1646. One incident he never forgot. 
" When I was a soldier, I, with others, were drawn out to 
go to such a place to besiege it ; but when I was just ready to 
go, one of the company desired to go in my room ; to which 
when I had consented, he took my place ; and coming to the 
siege, 2 as he stood sentinel, he was shot in the head with a 
musket bullet, and died." 3 

Several years later Bunyan married an orphan. The young 
couple were as poor as poor could be, for they did not have 
" so much household stuff as a dish or a spoon." But his wife 
was a good woman, and chiefly through her influence Bunyan's 
life was completely changed. She talked to him of her godly 
father, who had lived a strict and holy life, both in w T ord and 

1 Venables' Life of Bunyan, p. 29. 

2 Probably the siege of Leicester. 

3 Grace Abounding, p. 300. 






Xll THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN 

deed. They read together in two books which were her only 
dowry. One was the Plain Man's Pathway to Heaven, a 
dialogue between a preacher, a plain honest man, an ignorant 
man, and a scoffer, who talked of heavenly matters ; the other 
was the Practice of Piety. The result was that he began to 
think about religion and to go to church regularly. But at 
first his was an ignorant worship, of form, not of spirit. Led on 
by his superstition, he adored with great devotion all things 
belonging to the Church, both pulpit, priest, clerk, vestment, 
and service. Finding in the Bible that the Israelites were the 
peculiar people of God, he fervently hoped that he was an 
Israelite. But his hopes were blasted by his father's curt 
denial of such ancestors. 

One Sabbath Bunyan's pastor preached on the evil of break- 
ing the Sabbath day with labor or sports, for the young people 
of the neighborhood were in the habit of gathering every Sab- 
bath afternoon, their only free day, on the village green, where 
they played and danced. As Bunyan took much delight in 
these village amusements, he thought the pastor had preached 
purposely against him. In great distress of mind he went 
home ; but he soon shook the sermon out of his mind, for a 
good appetite and hearty meal quieted his conscience ; and he 
eagerly hastened back to join the sports. One of his favorite 
games was " tip-cat," which American boys still play under the 
name of " cattie " or " pussie." The cattie is a round piece of 
wood, usually part of a broom handle, one inch thick, six inches 
long, sharpened to a sloping point at each end, so that when 
the point is hit with the bat or stick, the cattie bounces up in 
the air and is then knocked as far as possible with one stroke 
of the bat. Bunyan was playing this game that afternoon when 
he had another attack of conscience. As he says : " The same 
day, as I was in the midst of a game of cat, and having struck 
it one blow from the hole, just as I was about to strike it the 
second time, a voice did suddenly dart from Heaven into my 



THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN xiii 

soul, which said, i Wilt thou leave thy sins and go to Heaven, 
or have thy sins and go to hell 1 ?' At this I was put to an 
exceeding maze. Wherefore, leaving my cat upon the ground, 
I looked up to Heaven, and was as if I had, with the eyes of 
my understanding, seen the Lord Jesus looking down upon me, 
as being very hotly displeased with me, and as if he did severely 
threaten me with some grievous punishment for these and other 
my ungodly practices." 1 Bunyan came to the conclusion that 
it was too late for him to repent and be pardoned. As he was 
sure of being damned, he thought he might as well get as much 
pleasure from his sins as possible. So without telling his com- 
panions anything, he began to play again desperately. 

One day a month later he was standing at a neighbor's shop 
window, cursing boisterously, as he often did to relieve his 
impulsive nervous energy. The woman of the house, though 
herself far from a saint, protested that his oaths made her 
tremble and that he was corrupting all the young fellows of 
the town. Her words aroused his conscience and he was 
secretly ashamed. He wished that he might be a little boy 
again so that he might learn to speak without swearing, for 
he thought it impossible to give up the practice. But to his 
wonder he reformed his speech : " whereas before I knew not 
how to speak unless I put an oath before, and another behind, 
to make my words have authority ; now, I could, without it, 
speak better and with more pleasantness, than ever I could 
before." 2 

Bunyan now began to read the Bible, because a poor neigh- 
bor talked pleasingly of it. He liked the historical parts, but 
could not understand the pleadings of St. Paul. He endeavored 
to live up to the Commandments. The people of the town 
noticed the change in his habits, and praised him both behind 
his back and to his face, so that he became self-righteous, like a 
hypocrite. He found it difficult to live up to his idea of a 
* Grace Abounding, p. 302. 2 Ibid., p. 304. 



XIV THE LIFE OF JOHN BUN Y AN 

Christian's life. His sensitive conscience told him that it was 
sinful for him to join with the other young fellows of the village 
in ringing the church bells on Sabbaths and holidays. It was 
hard for him at first to give up this amusement, and he used 
to go and watch the others. But this seemed unbecoming also, 
and he feared that one of the bells might fall. He sought 
safety by standing under one of the beams ; but his fearful 
imagination drove him to the door, because the falling bell 
might hit the wall and bounce under the beam. Finally he 
fled from the door, for what would happen if the steeple itself 
should fall ? A harder thing to stop was dancing, but after a 
year's struggle he gave this up also. Now he felt satisfied, 
for he thought " no man in England could please God better 
than I." l 

But he soon saw the folly of his belief. One day as he went 
to Bedford to work, he passed by " three or four poor women 
sitting at a door, in the sun, talking about the things of God." 
He drew near to hear what they said, for he was a brisk talker 
in matters of religion, much like Talkative whom Christian 
met, 2 willing to talk with any man in any place. But he 
did not understand these women, for they spoke humbly of 
their own unworthiness, of Christ's love to them ; and they 
" spake as if joy did make them speak." Theirs was a religion 
of love ; Bunyan's had been a religion of rules, like the Phari- 
see's. He left them and went on to his work, but he could 
not forget what they had said. He came back to talk with 
them as often as he could. He began to read the Bible with 
new eyes ; and " indeed then I was never out of the Bible, 
either by reading or meditation." His faith in the Bible was 
absolute, like that of a child. He believed every sentence 
literally, without considering when and where it was spoken. 
He accepted the words of the Bible as they stood ; he did not 
try to interpret them, but he applied them directly to his own 
1 Grace Abounding, p. 306, 2 See p. 100. 



THE LIFE OF JOHN BUN Y AN XV 

life. He found much said in the Bible about faith, but he did 
not think that he understood what it was. Once while walk- 
ing to Bedford he thought he would see whether he had faith. 
If he had, he could say to the puddles in the road, " Be dry," 
and to the dry places, " Be puddles." But he was afraid to 
make this test, for he thought that if the puddles did not dry 
up, he would know that he was surely condemned to hell. 1 

Finally he asked the old women for advice, and they sent him 
to their pastor. But even with the pastor's counsel, Bunyan 
suffered agonies from his doubts. He was helped most by an 
old book called Comment on the Galatians, by Martin Luther, 
a man with a conscience as strong as Bunyan's. He said, " I 
do prefer this book of Martin Luther upon the Galatians (ex- 
cepting the Holy Bible), before all the books that ever I have 
seen, as most fit for a wounded conscience." 2 

About 1653 he was received into the church at Bedford, 
being baptized in the river. Two years later he moved to 
Bedford, then a town of one thousand inhabitants, and became 
a deacon in the church. His faithful wife died, leaving to his 
care two sons and two daughters, one of whom was blind. He 
himself was in poor health ; he thought he was going to die, for 
he was inclined to consumption, which made him very weak. 
He seems to have recovered completely, for even after his 
imprisonment of twelve years, a friend described him as a 
healthy man, " tall of stature, strong-boned, though not corpu- 
lent, somewhat of a ruddy face, with sparkling eyes, wearing 
his hair on his upper lip, after the old British fashion ; his hair 
reddish, but in his later days time had sprinkled it with grey ; 
his nose well-set, but not declining or bending ; his mouth mod- 
erately large, his forehead something high, and his habit always 
plain and modest." His religious experience had sobered and 
humbled him. " He appeared in countenance to be of a stern 
and rough temper, but in his conversation he was mild and 
1 Grace Abounding, p. 311. 8 Ibid., p. 334. 



xvi THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN 

affable, not given to loquacity or much discourse in company, 
unless some urgent occasion required it, observing never to 
boast of himself or his parts, but rather to seem low in his own 
eyes, and submit himself to the judgment of others." 1 

Before he moved to Bedford, Bunyan had led the life of an 
ordinary workman. But now he began to take an active part in 
the religious life of the community. His friends in the church 
urged him earnestly to speak in meeting. Although he was 
much frightened, he spoke several times, to the great pleasure 
and comfort of his hearers. He then began to accompany some 
of the more experienced men when they went off into the country 
to speak to small gatherings. He was so successful in helping 
his hearers that he was finally appointed " a preacher of the 
Word," especially for the villages around Bedford. Although 
he continued to work at his trade, his chief work was preaching. 

As a preacher he was very popular. He would talk wherever 
people came to listen, in barns, in the woods, on village greens, 
and in small churches. The country people came in to hear 
him by hundreds from all parts. The first time he preached 
after he was released from prison, the barn was not large 
enough to hold the listeners. A contemporary biographer 
said : " When Mr. Bunyan preached in London, if there were 
but one day's notice given, there would be more people come 
together than the meeting-house could hold. I have seen, by 
my computation, about twelve hundred at a morning lecture 
by seven o'clock on a working day, in the dark winter time. 
I also computed about three thousand that came to hear him 
one Lord's Day in London, at a town's-end meeting-house, so 
that half were fain to go back again for want of room, and then 
himself was fain at a back door to be pulled almost over people 
to get upstairs to his pulpit." 2 

His success as a preacher was due to four things : his feeling 
of personal inspiration from God, his earnestness, his lack of 
1 Venables' Life of Banyan, p. 162. t ' 2 Ibid., p. 141. 



THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN XVll 

sectarian narrowness, and his humility. He spoke, he says, 
" as if an angel of God had stood by at my back to encourage 
me. . . . God did put me forward to labour with great dili- 
gence and earnestness, to find out such a word as might, if 
God would bless it, lay hold of, and awaken the conscience." 
He always spoke from his own experience; " I never endeav- 
oured to, nor durst make use of other men's lines, though I 
condemn not all that do, for I verily thought, and found by 
experience, that what was taught me by the Word and Spirit of 
Christ, could be spoken, maintained, and stood to by the sound- 
est and best established conscience." " I preached what I felt, 
what I smartingly did feel, even that under which my poor soul 
did groan and tremble to astonishment." l He did not make 
mere general statements ; he picked out a particular person 
and a particular sin, and spoke of that sin to that person. 
He avoided all references to disputes among religious people. 
He knew that no man was ever converted from sin by listening 
to a controversy about the small points of church doctrine. In 
fact, it is impossible from his published sermons and writings to 
discover to what religious sect he belonged, as the principles 
of religion which he emphasizes are common to all of the 
more pronounced Protestant sects. At first he was harshly 
opposed by the ministers of the Established Church ; but he 
was wise enough not to render railing for railing. He paid 
little attention to the false rumors spread about him. Some 
said he was a witch, a Jesuit, a highwayman. One accusation, 
however, received from him a most emphatic denial. He was 
accused of immorality toward women. To this he replied : 
" My foes have missed their mark in this their shooting at me. 
I am not the man. I wish that they themselves be guiltless. 
If all the fornicators and adulterers in England were hanged by 
the neck till they be dead, John Bunyan, the object of their 
envy, would be still alive and well." 2 

1 Grace Abounding, pp. 379-382. 2 pM. t p. 389, 



xviii THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN 

From the very beginning of his ministry Bunyan was humble. 
He took up the work with great fear and trembling at the sight 
of his own weakness. Very often he would go to the pulpit door 
full of guilt and terror. Sometimes he was much discouraged, 
" fearing that I should not be able to speak the Word at all to 
edification ; nay, that I should not be able to speak sense unto 
the people ; at which times I should have such a strange faint- 
ness and strengthlessness seize upon my body that my legs have 
scarce been able to carry me to the place of exercise." l When- 
ever the success of his talks tempted him to pride, he remem- 
bered what St. Paul had said to the talkative Corinthians, 
" Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and 
have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling 
cymbal." 2 He frankly acknowledged that often his greatest 
and what he considered his best efforts were in vain. " I have 
observed that a word cast in by the by hath done more execu- 
tion in a sermon than all that was spoken besides ; sometimes 
also when I have thought I did no good, then I did the most of 
all ; and at other times when I thought I should catch them I 
have fished for nothing." 3 One day as he was leaving the 
church, a friend thanked him for his sweet discourse. Bunyan 
replied sincerely, but hardly politely, " Ay, you need not remind 
me of that ; for the Devil told me of it before I was out of the 
pulpit." 4 

His preaching led to two most important changes in his life : 
to his work as a writer and to his imprisonment. His first book, 
strange to say, was controversial in character, a defense of Jesus 
Christ and the New Testament 5 against the mystical interpre- 
tation of the Quakers, who had lately come to Bedford and with 
whom Bunyan had had many public discussions about the reality 

1 Grace Abounding, p. 384. 

2 See 1 Corinthians, xiii. 1-2. 3 Grace Abounding, p. 383. 

4 Offor's Introduction to Works of Bunyan , Vol. Ill, p. lxx. 

5 Some Gospel Truths Opened, by that unworthy servant of Christ 
John Bunyan, London, 1(55(5, 12mo. 



THE LIFE OF JOHN BVNYAN xix 

of the life of Christ on earth. A Quaker named Edward Bur- 
rough quickly published a reply, which in turn was answered 
by Bunyan. He wrote four other pamphlets of controversy on 
church doctrine. In his other works there is a broad catholic 
spirit, which rises above disputes. All in all, he wrote sixty 
books and pamphlets, most of which were sermons that he had 
enlarged after preaching. They all point out the sin of men and 
the love of God ; their purpose is to lead men from sin to God. 
He wrote as he preached, for the lowly people with whom he 
lived. All of his books are simple in language and construc- 
tion and filled with Bunyan's personal earnestness. They were 
printed on coarse, cheap paper, and sold at a low price. They 
were so popular that they were often reprinted during his life. 
Very few of these early editions are in existence to-day. The 
people who bought them were men who had no libraries, and 
who read and reread them until they fell apart. 

Most of his writings are not read to-day except by his warm 
admirers and by religious enthusiasts. But besides the Pil- 
grim's Progress, which is the most popular book in the English 
language, three of Bunyan's works are still read, probably more 
often than anything published during his lifetime, except 
Milton's poems and Walton's Complete Angler. They are, 
arranged in order of their present popularity, Grace Abounding, 
the Holy War, 1 and the Life and Death of Mr. Badman. 2 
The quotations that have been made from Grace Abounding 
give an idea of its simplicity and earnestness. It is a record of 
his conversion from sin ; he says little of the changes in his out- 
ward life, but he tells in graphic detail his inmost thoughts, the 
terrors of his sins, his doubts of salvation, and his final happi- 
ness in working for God. 

1 The Holy War made by Shaddai upon Diabolus for the regaining 
of the metropolis of the world. London, 1682, 8vo. 

2 The Life and Death of Mr. Badman, presented to the world in a 
familiar dialogue between Mr. Wiseman and Mr. Attentive, London, 
1680, 12mo. 



i 



XX THE LIFE OF JOIIX BUNYAN 

His purpose in writing was by telling the story of his own 
conversion to remind his readers of what God had done for them. 
The style of the book is plain, such as the lowliest readers, even 
the farmers that spell out the words, can understand. He says : 
" I could also have stepped into a style much higher than this 
in which I have here discoursed, and could have adorned all 
things more than here I have seemed to do ; but I dare not. 
God did not play in convincing of me ; the Devil did not play in 
tempting of me ; neither did I play when I sunk as into a bot- 
tomless pit, when the pangs of hell caught hold upon me : where- 
fore I may not play in my relating of them, but be plain and 
simple, and lay down the thing as it was. He that liketh 
it, let him receive it ; and he that does not, let him produce a 
better." 1 There probably has never been a " better " record of 
religious development written ; the only one to be compared 
with it is the Confessions of St. Augustine. Six editions of it 
were published during his life and more than fifty since. " This 
book, if he had written no other, would stamp Bunyan as one 
of the greatest masters of the English language of his own or 
any other age." 2 

Macaulay says that if the Pilgrim' 's Progress did not exist, 
the Holy War would be the best allegory that ever was writ- 
ten. 3 It is the story of the defense of a city named "Man- 
soul" by Prince Emmanuel (Christ) from the attacks of 
Diabolus (Satan). Although it is more complete in detail 
than the Pilgrim's Progress, more carefully constructed, its 
characters are less lifelike, and its conclusion is unsatisfactory. 
The wanderings of Christian seem to end naturally when he is 
admitted within the gates of the Ccelestial City. But the Holy 
War has no ending ; the account is merely broken off, after 
Prince Emmanuel has three times successfully defended the city. 

1 Grace Abounding, p. 295. 

2 Venables' Life of John Bunyan, p. 127. 

8 Encyclopaedia Britannica, article on Bunyan. 



THE LIFE OF JOHN BUN Y AN xxi 

But we feel that there will be many more attacks on the city, 
and possibly some may not be repulsed. " The Holy War 
would have entitled Bunyan to a place among the masters of 
English literature. It would never have made his name a 
household word in every English-speaking family on the globe." l 

His other important work, the Life and Death of Mr. 
Badman, also suffers by comparison with the Pilgrim's Prog- 
ress. Bunyan wrote it as a supplement to the First Part of 
the Pilgrim's Progress. Like the Plain Marts Pathway to 
Heaven, it is a dialogue in which the listener by skillful ques- 
tions leads the main speaker to tell significant details. It 
is not an allegory, despite the allegorical device of abstract 
names ; it is a " picture of vulgar English life in a provincial 
town, such as Bedford was when Bunyan lived there. . . . 
Bunyan conceals nothing, assumes nothing, and exaggerates 
nothing. He makes his bad man sharp and shrewd. He allows 
sharpness and shrewdness to bring him the rewards which such 
qualities in fact command. Badman is successful, he is power- 
ful ; he enjoys all the pleasures which money can buy ; his bad 
wife helps him to ruin, but otherwise he is not unhappy, and he 
dies in peace. Bunyan has made him a brute, because such men 
do become brutes. It is the real punishment of brutal and 
selfish habits. There the figure stands : a picture of a man 
in the rank of English life with which Bunyan was most famil- 
iar, travelling along the primrose path to the everlasting bon- 
fire, as the way to Emmanuel's Land was through the Slough 
of Despond and the Valley of the Shadow of Death. Pleasures 
can be found among the primroses, such pleasures as a brute 
can be gratified by. Yet the reader feels that, even if there 
was no bonfire, he would still prefer to be with Christian." 2 

Two of these books, Grace Abounding and the Pilgrim's 
Progress, were written while Bunyan was in prison for daring 

1 Froude's Life of Bunyan, English Men of Letters, p. 118. 
2 /bid., p. 111. 



xxii THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN 

to preach the Gospel without the sanction of the Established 
Church. When Charles II came back to England in 1660, the 
old laws, passed in the reign of Elizabeth against the Puritans 
or Dissenters, were revived. Heavy fines were imposed on those 
men who stayed away from the parish church. If any man 
w T ho was not a regularly appointed clergyman dared to speak to 
a congregation or to conduct religious services except according 
to the ritual of the Established Church, he was cast into prison. 

Bunyan did not give up his preaching. On November 12, 
1660, he went thirteen miles from Bedford to the small hamlet 
of Samsell to speak. Here he heard that the neighboring jus- 
tice had issued a warrant for his arrest. His friends urged 
him to withdraw without holding the meeting. Bunyan, how- 
ever, decided that as he had shown himself courageous thus far 
in his preaching, he must not now be a coward. He had been 
singled out as one of the first Dissenters to be arrested ; if then 
he attempted to escape, all his brethren would be discouraged. 
He therefore cheerfully and bravely opened the meeting with 
prayer and began to speak. But he was interrupted by the con- 
stable w r ho arrested him. The next morning he was examined 
before Justice Wingate, w^hose family had suffered much several 
years before when the Dissenters were in power. But the 
justice realized that Bunyan was a mild offender because he had 
not attacked the authority of the State, and he merely asked 
him to give bonds to keep the peace. Bunyan refused to per- 
mit his friends to offer bond, for he said he would preach again 
as soon as he was liberated. He was therefore committed to 
the county jail in Bedford. 

Seven weeks later he was tried in the county court for having 
" devilishly and perniciously abstained from coming to church to 
hear Divine Service " and as "a common upholder of several 
unlawful meetings and conventions, to the great disturbance 
and distraction of the good subjects of the kingdom." 1 The 
- \ enables' Banyan, p. 91. 



THE LIFE OF JOHN BUN Y AN xxill 

judges were men who hated Puritanism, and as Bunyan had 
clearly broken the law, they sent him back to jail. Nor 
would the local authorities recommend his release in April, 
1661, wiien many prisoners were freed because of the corona- 
tion of Charles II. His wife, for he had married again, went 
to London and made an appeal to the House of Lords. But 
they said that his case was not within their jurisdiction. The 
regular court refused to reconsider his case, although Bunyan 
through his wife made three petitions for a new trial. He 
remained in jail until the summer of 1666, when he was re- 
leased for a few weeks. But he was soon found preaching 
again and sent back to jail for another six years. 

These twelve years of prison life were far from idle, although 
the young man of thirty must have found the confinement 
very irksome. In the beginning and during the later years of 
his imprisonment, he had a great deal of liberty, being allowed 
to attend religious services, and sometimes to preach. Once at 
least he went as far as London. The hardest thing for him 
to bear was the separation from his family, whom he helped to 
support by making long-tagged laces. He was busy also in 
preaching to his fellow-prisoners, and acting as a prison chap- 
lain ; and his parishioners were allowed to visit him for advice. 
He found time, moreover, to write some little books, chiefly 
enlargements of prison sermons. Nine of these were published 
during the first six years of his imprisonment, the last and 
most important being Grace Abounding. During the last six 
years he wrote little, publishing only two small books. 

Bunyan's release from prison was the result of the Declara- 
tion of Indulgence, issued by Charles II, suspending the penal 
laws against all Nonconformists or Dissenters. This was 
probably intended to relieve the Roman Catholics, but Charles 
did not openly acknowledge his union with that body until just 
before his death. Bunyan and his fellow-prisoners petitioned 
the King for pardon, which was granted on September 13- 



XXIV THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN 

1672, although Bunyan was probably released early in May, 
because on the 9th of May he was licensed to preach. 

He was at once elected pastor of the church at Bedford and 
took a supervising charge over other Nonconforming churches in 
the neighborhood, which he frequently visited and encouraged, so 
that he soon received the name of " Bishop " Bunyan. As a 
pastor he watched closely over the lives of his congregation, but 
he was too busy to keep any records of his own life. In the 
records of the church written by him are many evidences of his 
personal work in reproof. For instance, John Rush, with the 
full assent of the congregation, was cast out of the church, 
"for being drunk after a very beastly and filthy manner, that 
is above the ordinary rate of drunkards, for he could not be 
carried home from the Swan to his own house without the help 
of no less than three persons, who, when they had brought him 
home, could not present him as one alive to his family, he was 
so dead drunk." The congregation resolved that " some days 
be set apart for humiliation with fasting and prayer to God, 
because of some disorders among some in the congregation, 
specially for that some have run into debt more than they can 
satisfy, to the great dishonor of G-od and scandal of religion." l 

Bunyan also took up his old trade and soon was able not only 
to support his family, but to give up a large part of his time to 
church work. His pen was very active, for thirty more pam- 
phlets were published before his death, and sixteen left in 
manuscript. In 1685 he made his will, in which he left his 
"goods, chattels, debts, ready money, plate, rings, household 
stuffs, apparel, utensils, brass, pewter, bedding, and all other 
his substances whatsoever," to his well-beloved wife. These 
goods amounted to more than two hundred dollars. His wants 
were few ; his was indeed the " simple life." His house was 
"a small cottage, such as labourers now occupy, with three 
small rooms on the ground floor, and a garret with a diminu- 
1 Brown's Life of John Bunyan, New York, 1888, p. 248. 



THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN XXV 

tive dormer window under the high-pitched tiled roof. Be- 
hind stood an outbuilding which served as his workshop." 1 
Several times he was offered larger churches and salaries, espe- 
cially in London, but he preferred to remain with his friends 
in his own home at Bedford. On one of his visits to London. 
a merchant, who admired him very much, offered to take his 
son into his business without the customary fee of apprentice- 
ship. But Bunyan declined, saying, " God did not send me 
to advance my family, but to preach the Gospel. " 

In the spring of 1675 Bunyan was imprisoned for the third 
time, after Charles II had repealed the Act of Indulgence and 
announced that no Nonconforming meeting could be held. 
Bunyan, however, was soon released by the aid of some friends 
after six months of confinement. Ten years later James II 
attempted to weaken the Established Church by removing all 
restrictions from Nonconformists. Indeed, he went further and 
tried to secure their political aid by appointing them to the 
local governing bodies. When the King's commissioners came 
to Bedford, they first sought the advice of Bunyan. He sus- 
pected the scheme and refused to lend his assistance. Later 
he indignantly rejected a bribe. 

He did not live to see the further attempts of the King, for 
he died in the summer of 1688. His death was caused by his 
zeal in pastoral work. He died as he had lived, — working for 
others. A young neighbor heard that his father had disin- 
herited him because of a quarrel. He asked Bunyan to visit 
his father and to reconcile them. Bunyan cheerfully rode off 
to the father in Reading, and succeeded in uniting father and 
sou. He set out to return by way of London, but the forty- 
mile ride to London was through heavy rains, and when Bunyr 
reached the city, he was sick. For twelve daya he lay a 
friend's house and finally died on the 31st of August. He ' 
buried in Bunhill Fields, London. 

1 Venules' Life of Bunyan, p. 140. 



XX vi THE LIFE OF JOHN BUN Y AN 

THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Ever since Dr. Samuel Johnson remarked that Bunyan may 
have read Spenser's Faery Queen, and that the Pilgrim's 
Progress begins veiy much like Dante's Divine Comedy \ 
scholars have busied themselves in trying to find the sources 
of the story, and in picking out the books which Bunyan must 
have read before writing it. But the truth seems to be that he 
made it up out of his own head. To be sure, there are many 
points of resemblance between it and earlier allegories, all of 
which treat of man's spiritual life under the symbolism of a 
journey to the Heavenly City. 1 One of the most popular of 
these early allegories was the Pilgrimage of Man, written in 
three parts, or Pilgrimages, by a Frenchman, Guillaume de 
Deguileville, between 1330 and 1360. Only the second part 
was printed in English before Bunyan's time, under the title of 
the Pilgrimage of the Soul ; but there is not the slightest 
resemblance between this and the Pilgrim's Progress. In the 
first Pilgrimage, however, are many things that remind us of 
Bunyan's story. Both profess to be dreams, represent the 
Christian life as a pilgrimage, in which the pilgrim needs a 
guide, is equipped with armor, passes through dangerous val- 
leys, wanders from the right path, and has a vision of the 
Heavenly City. Bunyan, however, could hardly have read 
this, because it was printed only in French, and it seems 
impossible that Bunyan could read any language except Eng- 
lish. There were several English translations in manuscript 
form, but manuscripts were expensive, and were not likely to 
i read by a poor tinker, struggling to earn a living for his 
uly after many years of imprisonment. The Pilgrim's 
Kjress was written during Bunyan's third imprisonment, 

Eor a scholarly discussion of this entire subject, see J. B. Wharey's 
i%8 of Bwiyan's Alleyorfrs, Johns Hopkins Press, Baltimore, liXH. 



THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN XXvn 

in 1675. There were few books of any kind in prison; and, 
indeed, the only books which a visitor saw in Bunyan's home 
were the Bible and Foxe's Book of Martyrs. 

Bunyan's own statement ought to be accepted as conclusive, 
for if he was anything, he was truthful. In his prefatory 
"Apology," 1 he says that he wrote it only for his own amuse- 
ment and at odd moments, while he was writing a more serious 
book about the " Way and Race of Saints in this our Gospel- 
day." All books that have as many readers as the Pilgrim's 
Progress surfer from groundless charges of the author's un- 
acknowledged indebtedness to others. Such a rumor reached 
Bunyan's ears. In reply he said : — 

44 It came from mine own heart, so to my head, 
And thence into my fingers trickled ; 
Then to my pen, from whence immediately 
On paper I did dribble it daintily. 

Manner and matter too was all mine own, 
Nor was it unto any mortal known, 
Till I had done it. Nor did any then 
By books, by wits, by tongues, or hand, or pen, 
Add five words to it, or write half a line 
Thereof : the whole, and every whit, is mine.' 1 2 

At another time he said : "I dare not presume to say that 
know I have hit right in everything ; but this I can say 
have endeavoured so to do. True, I have not for these thh 
fished in other men's waters ; my Bible and Concordance 
my only library in my writings." 3 "This emphatic denia 
any indebtedness to other writers, the extreme improbabilit 
any personal acquaintance on Bunyan's part with the wri 
of Deguileville, the utter lack of any close, specific lik- ,• 
between a single character or incident in the Pilgrim's J 

1 See p. 3. 

2 Preface to the Heavenly Footman, Works, Vol. Ill, p. 375. 
8 Preface to Solomon's Temple Spiritualized (1688), Wor 1 

p. 464. 



xxviii T1IE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN 

ress and a corresponding character or incident in the Pilgrim- 
age of Man — these combined make it difficult to believe that 
Bunyan had ever read, or even heard, the story of Deguileville's 
allegory." l 

For his later allegory of the Holy War Bunyan was some- 
what indebted to Bernard's Isle of Man, 2 a popular English 
allegory, which had reached its fourteenth edition before the Pil- 
grim's Progress was written. The Isle of Man "is not with- 
out wit, its meaning is clear, while its attacks upon bigotry, 
shams, godlessness in whatever form, its hostility to the Papists, 
its attitude of liberality towards the Nonconformists — make it 
just the book that would have received the hearty approval of 
Bunyan." 3 Both the Holy War and the Isle of Man "have 
as their root-idea the contest for supremacy in the human soul 
between the forces of good and the forces of evil." Many of the 
incidents, and even the names, are alike. But with the excep- 
tion of the trial scene, the Pilgrim's Progress and the Isle of 
Man have no incidents in common. In fact the resemblances 
between the Pilgrim's Progress- and earlier allegories are so 
general and conventional that it is impossible to select any par- 
icular allegory as its prototype. 
Bunyan found so much delight in creating the story of the 
ilgrlm that he showed it to his friends, some of whom urged 
n to publish it, but others objected to it, because in their 
ritan opinion it was too light and fanciful a way of treating 
h. a serious question as man's salvation and responsibility to 
. He decided to test which advice was the better by pub.- 
i/ng it. Accordingly, early in 167-8 it appeared, a small octavo 
Hi ue of two hundred and fifty pages, of yellowish gray paper. 
I \ tirst edition was soon sold for one shilling and sixpence a 



harev, p. 67. 

»e Isle of Man, or the Legal Proceeding in Manshire against Sin, 
ird Bernard, London, 1627. 

.... .V Ul\ 



THE LIFE OF JOHN BUN Y AN xxix 

copy, and before a year passed, two more editions were issued. 
These were considerably larger than the first edition, chiefly 
because of the introduction of Mr. Worldly Wiseman and of 
additions to the story of Mr. By-ends} The first two editions 
were not illustrated ; the crude cuts and verses wdiich are 
reproduced in this book appeared in later editions during 
Bunyan's life. Before he died, eleven editions were published 
and more than one hundred thousand copies sold. 

Two years later he wrote the Life and Death of Mr. Bad- 
man as a supplement to the Pilgrim's Progress, but it was 
too much of a contrast and not enough of a continuation. In 
1684 he published the Second Part of the Pilgrim's Progress, 
in which the adventures of Christian's wife are told. Like 
most continuations it is inferior to the First Part. The narra- 
tive proceeds more slowly, being often interrupted by long 
dialogues and many references to the First Part. It is less 
skillfully constructed and in some places seems inconsistent. 
Many of the places which Christian passed through have been 
much altered by the time of his wife's visit. Vanity Fair, from 
which he barely escaped with his life, welcomes her into its 
midst, where she dwells in security, mingling with the people 
of the city, and where her sons marry and have children of their 
own. Indeed, their marriages are very surprising to us ; we are 
puzzled to account for the lapse of time, for in the beginning 
of the Second Part, they are called " babes " and are treated 
like little children. 2 The pilgrims do not force their way, but 
are under the personal conduct of a champion. We are less 
interested in the struggles, because all the time w T e feel that the 
immortal guide can come to no harm. Our sympathy is not 
centered on the story of one pilgrim, but is widespread, going 
forth with encouragement to the many weak and weary pil- 
grims who one by one come under Great-heart'' s protection. 
Like Bunyan himself, we are especially drawn to Mr. Fearing. 
1 See pp. 21-32, 134-140, 143-145. 2 g ee note on 342 20. 



XXX THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN 

In such a character Bunyan's art rises above the moral purpose of 
the allegory. His humanity is nowhere more evident. For in- 
stance, when Mr. Fearing came to the bridgeless river, Bunyan 
says : "I took notice of what w T as very remarkable : the water 
of that river was lower at this time than ever I saw it in all my 
life ; so he went over at last not much above wet-shod." l 
The greatest contrast between the two Parts is found in the 
accounts of the Valley of Humiliation. 2 Here Christian had 
his fierce fight with Apollyon ; but his wife, Mercy, and 
Mr. Fearing found it a place of calmness and delight. 

The Pilgrim's Progress was written for the common peo- 
ple who read few books ; and among them it has always been 
popular. Its popularity has gradually increased until now all 
classes of people, both young and old, even the most cultured, 
enjoy the simple story of Christian. Macaulay says "it is 
perhaps the only book about which, after the lapse of a hundred 
years, the educated minority has come over to the opinion of 
the common people.'' 3 Some of the scholars, however, had 
always sided with the common people in appreciation of Bunyan's 
work. The two men who did most to belittle his work were 
Addison and Cowper. Addison said that he never knew an 
author that had not his admirers, for Bunyan and Quarles 
pleased as many readers as Dryden and Tillotson. But his 
contemporary, Dean Swift, a scholar of stronger intellect, said : 
" I have been better entertained and more informed by a few 
pages in the Pilgrim's Progress than by a long discussion 
upon the will and the intellect, and simple or complex ideas." 
When we read Cowper's lines 

" I name thee not lest so despised a name, 
Should move a sneer at thy deserved fame," 

we must remember that the great Samuel Johnson said that 
the Pilgrim's Progress was one of the three books which all 

i See p. 326. 2 See pp. 74-81. 305-311. 

8 Encyclopaedia Britannica, article on John Bunyan. 



THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN XXXI 

readers wished longer. One day he took Bishop Percy's little 
daughter on his knee and asked her what she thought of the 
Pilgrim's Prog?*ess. The child answered that she had never 
read it. " No ! " replied the doctor ; " then I would not give 
one farthing for you ; " and he set her down and took no further 
notice of her. 1 

The popularity of the Pilgrim's Progress may be traced to 
a combination of causes. It is an allegory of practical religion 
told in simple words. The allegorical form has always been 
popular. As in riddles and metaphors, we find pleasure in 
guessing the underlying meaning, in interpreting the story. All 
of us like stories • we have not squelched the craving we had 
when as youngsters on our mother's or father's lap, we begged, 
" Tell us a story." Like Defoe, Bunyan can tell a good story. 
Even though he warns us in the beginning and constantly 
throughout the story, that it is all a dream, we cannot believe 
that the men are not really living. Unlike creatures of the 
fancy, they seem of the same flesh and blood as we are. His 
good men are not always good, his bad men are not always bad ; 
they vary in conduct as we do. The characters of allegories 
are usually non-human distillations of virtues and vices, appeal- 
ing to our intellect but not to our feelings. But Bunyan was 
too much of a realist to write of abstractions. His humanity, 
although it may mar the art of the allegory, has given lifelike 
interest to his story, which Macaulay says has been read by 
many thousands with tears. We can easily point out among 
our acquaintances a Mr. Pliable, a Mr. Ignorance, several 
Mr. Talkatives, & Mr. Worldly Wiseman, a Mr. By-ends. 
Because of his intense realism Bunyan has often been spoken of 
as the father of the English novel. With Robinson Crusoe 
and Gulliver's Travels, the Pilgrim's Progress is one of the 
greatest realistic books of the English language. 

The events seem lifelike ; they follow each other rapidly and 
i Croker's Boswell, p. 838. 



xxxil THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN 

consistently. Without permitting us to grow tired, Bunyan 
hurries us along, direct to the climax and natural end of the 
story, by the straight and narrow path, making even fewer 
deviations than Christian. He was energetic enough to realize 
w r hat he wanted to say and to say it without wandering from 
the story. Most allegories are one part story and nine parts 
side issues. The directness and unity of the story of Christian 
have held for it many readers who would be lost in despair 
in the wanderings of the Faery Queen. Lack of form and of 
unity is the chief defect of Spenser's allegory. The scholarly 
poet seemed to care little whither he led his readers, where his 
poem was going to end, so long as he moved in music amid 
beautiful scenes and romantic persons. The Faery Queen, 
formed from the forces that opposed Puritanism, is the greatest 
romantic allegory ; the Pilgrim's Progress, born of Puritanism, 
is the greatest realistic allegory. The Pilgrim' ] s Progress has 
often been compared to Dante's Divine Comedy. In style both 
are realistic. Bunyan's idea and illustrations are taken from the 
Bible and the lives of English workmen ; Dante's from the rich 
stores of classical learning. In subject they are complements of 
each other. Bunyan tells of the experience of a pilgrim in reach- 
ing Heaven ; Dante of what happened after he got into Heaven. 
Another prominent cause of the popularity of the story is its 
subject. To escape punishment for misdeeds in this world and 
to get life everlasting in the world to come is almost the only 
subject in which all men alike are interested. On his way to 
the Ccelestial City Christian meets only those obstacles which 
hinder all men on such a road. Consequently every reader 
may take the path of Christian as the course for his own race 
through life. This breadth of interest and universal sympathy 
is remarkable when we remember that Bunyan was imprisoned 
for more than twelve years because he would not renounce the 
peculiar religious beliefs of his sect. In this story are no traces 
of these beliefs, nor of any fanaticism. It is almost always 



THE LIFE OF JOHN BUN Y AN xxxili 

the first book after the Bible to be translated by missionaries 
into the language of the natives. Nor are there any references 
in it to the political circumstances of the time. Bunyan was 
always a loyal subject. 

Although his words are homely, they are never coarse or un- 
clean. There are no words to shame the modest reader. In 
this respect Bunyan excels Spenser, who frequently dwells on 
vulgar scenes. In fact in this Bunyan is unique of his time ; 
few books of his day are free from vulgarity, which although 
accepted then, is not permitted now. The coarseness of Gulli- 
ver's Travels by Dean Swift emphasizes by contrast the clean- 
ness of the book of " Bishop " Bunyan. 

In telling a good story on an interesting subject, Bunyan 
was wise enough to use simple language. He realized, like 
Macaulay, that the words of a writer should be limited not by 
his own memory, but by the minds of his readers. He was a 
plain man writing for plain people. He chose his words from 
the one book which all his readers had read. His English is 
the simple English of the Bible ; ninety-nine of every hundred 
words he uses are found in the Bible. A few Latinisms have 
crept in from his constant reading of Foxe's Book of Martyrs ; 
but he used more Anglo-Saxon words than any writer since 
Chaucer. We are almost never compelled to turn to the dic- 
tionary to understand a sentence in the Pilgrim's Progress. 
The few words which are not recognized as old acquaintances 
are bits of slang which have passed out of use, such as " all-to- 
be-fooled," "runagate." A few phrases seem peculiar, but they 
are the forcible phrases of his fellows, and their very oddity 
makes them emphatic to us. As Macaulay says : " There is no 
book in our literature on which we would so readily stake the 
fame of the old unpolluted English language, no book which shows 
so well how rich that language is in its own proper wealth and 
how little it has been improved by all that it has borrowed." l 
1 Essay on Southey's Edition of Pilgrim's Progress. 



xxxiv BIBLIOGRAPHY 

BIBLIOGRAPHY 

The Works of John Bunyan, edited by George Offor, 3 vols. 
Edinburgh. 1853. 8vo. 

The Pilgrim's Progress, accurately printed from the First Edition, 
with notices of all the subsequent additions and alterations 
made by the author himself ; edited by George Offor. Lon- 
don. 1847. 8vo. 

The Pilgrim's Progress and Grace Abounding, edited by Edmund 
Venables. Second Edition. Oxford. 1900. 8vo. 

John Brown's John Bunyan, his Life, Times, and Work. Third 
Edition. Boston. 1888. 8vo. 

J. A. Froude's Bunyan, in English Men of Letters Series. Lon- 
don. 1880. 8vo. 

Edmund Venables' Life of John Bunyan, in Great Writers Series. 
1888. 8vo. 

Edmund Venables' John Bunyan, in Dictionary of National 
Biography. 

T. B. Macaulay's John Bunyan, in Encyclopaedia Britannica. 

T. B. Macaulay's Essay on the Pilgrim's Progress, in his Works. 
8 vols. London. 1866. 8vo. Vol. VII, pp. 297-309. 

J. B, Wharey's Sources of Bunyan' s Allegories, Johns Hopkins 
Press. Baltimore. 1904. 



^ 



THE 

PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

FROM 

THIS WOELD 

TO 

THAT WHICH IS TO COME 

DELIVERED UNDER THE SIMILITUDE OF A 

DREAM 

WHEREIN IS DISCOVERED 



THE MANNER OF HIS SETTING OUT, HIS DANGEROUS 

JOURNEY, AND SAFE ARRIVAL AT THE 

DESIRED COUNTRY 



BY 

JOHN BUNYAN 

/ have used similitudes, Hosea 12. 10 



THE AUTHOR'S APOLOGY FOR HIS 

BOOK 

TITHE N at the first I took my Pen in hand 
' Thus for to write ; I did not understand 
That I at all should make a little Book 
In such a mode ; Nay, I had undertook 
5 To make another, which when almost done, 

Before I ivas aware I this begun. 

And thus it was : I 'writing of the Way° 
And Race of Saints, in this our Gospel-day, 
Fell suddenly into an Allegory 

10 About their Journey, and the way to Glory, 

In more than twenty things which I set down : 
This done, I twenty more had in m,y Crown 
And they again began to multiply, 
Like sparks that from the coals of fire do fly. 

15 Nay then, thought I, if that you breed so fast, 

Til put you by yourselves, lest you at last 
Should prove ad infinitum, and eat out 
The Book that I already am about. 
Well, so I did ; but yet I did not think 

20 To sheio to all the World my Pen and Ink 

In such a mode ; I only thought to make 
I knew not ivhat : nor did I undertake 
Thereby to please my Neighbour; no not I, 
I did it mine own self to gratifie. 

25 Neither did I but vacant seasons spend 

In this my Scribble; nor did I intend 

\ 3 



4 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

But to divert myself in doing this 

From worser thoughts ivhich make me do amiss. 

Thus I set Pen to Paper with delight, 
And quickly had my thoughts in black and white. 

5 For having now my Method by the end, 

Still as I pulVd° it came; and so I penn'd 
It down, until it came at last to be 
For length and breadth the bigness which you see. 
Well, when I had thus put mine ends together, 

10 I shewed them others, that I might see whether 

They would condemn them, or them justifie : 
And some said, Let them live; some, Let them die; 
Some said, John, print it; others said, Not so: 
Some said, It might do good; others said, No. 

15 Now was I in a straight, and did not see 

WJiich was the best thing to be done by me : 
At last I thought, Since you are thus divided, 
I print it ivill, and so the case decided. 

For, thought I, some I see woidd have it done, 

20 Though others in that Channel do not run. 

To prove then who advised for the best, 
Thus I thought fit to put it to the test. 

I further thought, if now I did deny 
TJwse that would have it thus, to gratifie, 

25 I did not know but hinder them I might 

Of that which would to them be great delight. 

For those ivhich tvere not for its coming forth, 
I said to them, Offend you I am loth,° 
Yet since your Brethren pleased with it be, 

30 Forbear to judge till you do further see. 
If that thou wilt not read, let it alone ; 
Some love the meat, some love to pick the bone: 
Yea, that I might them better palliate, 
I did too with them thus Expostulate : 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

May I not ivrite in such a stile as this? 
In snch a method too, and yet not miss 
Mine end, thy good ? why may it not be done ? 
Dark Clouds bring Waters, ichen the bright bring none. 
5 Yea, dark or bright, if they their Silver drops 

Cause to descend, the Earth, by yielding Crops, 
Gives praise to both, and carpeth not at either, 
But treasures up the Fruit they yield together ; 
Yea, so commixes both, that in her Fruit 

10 None can distinguish this from that: they suit 

Her well, when hungry ; but, if she be full, 
She spues out both, and makes their blessings null. 

You see the ivays the Fisher-man cloth take 
To catch the Fish ; what Engines doth he make ? 

15 Behold how he engageth all his Wits; 

Also his Snai'es, Lines, Angles, Hooks, and Nets. 
Yet Fish there be, that neither Hook, nor Line, 
Nor Snare, nor Net, nor Engine can make thine; 
They must be groped for, and be tickled too, 

20 Or they ivill not be catch' d, whatever you do. 

How doth the Fowler seek to catch his Game 
By divers means, all which one cannot name? 
His Gun, his Nets, his Lime-twigs, Light, and Bell ; 
He creeps, he goes, he stands; yea ivho can tell 

95 Of all his postures? Yet there's none of these 

Will make him master of what Foicls he please. 
Yea, he must Pipe and Whistle to catch this ; 
Yet if he does so, that Bird he will miss. 
If that a Pearl may in a Toad's head dwell 

30 And may be found too in an Oyster-shell ; 

If things that promise nothing do contain 
What better is than Gold; who ivill disdain, 
That have an inkling of it, there to look, 
That they may find it? Now my little Book 



G THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

(Though void of all those Paintings that may make 
It with this or the other man to take) 
Is not without those things that do excel 
WJiat do in brave, but empty notions dwell. 

5 Well, yet I am not fully satisfied, 

TJiat this your Book will stand, when soundly try'd. 

Why, what's the matter? It is dark. What tho? 
But it is feigned : What of that I tro° ? 
Some men, by feigning words as dark as mine, 

10 Make truth to spangle, and its rays to shine. 

But they ward solid n ess. Speak man thy mind. 
Tliey droivn'd the weak ; Metaphors make us blind. 

Solidity indeed becomes the Pen 
Of him that ivriteth things Divine to men ; 

15 But must I needs want solidness, because 

By Metaphors I speak ? Were not God's Laws, 
His Gospel-Laws, in olden time held forth 
By Types, Shadows, and Metaphors ? Yet loth 
Will any sober man be to find fault 

20 With them, lest he be found for to assault 

Tfie highest Wisdom. No, he rather stoops, 
And seeks to find out what by Pins and Loops, 
By Calves, and Sheep, by Heifers, and by Rams, 
By Birds, and Herbs, and by the blood of Lambs, 

25 God speaketh to him. And happy is he 

That finds the light and grace that in them be. 

Be not too forward therefore to conclude 
Tliat Iioant solidness, that I am rude : 
All things solid in shew not solid be ; 

30 All things in Parables despise not we ; 

Lest things most hurtful lightly we receive, 
And things that good are, of our souls bereave. 

My dark and cloudy words they do but hold 
The Truth, as Cabinets inclose the Gold. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

The Prophets used much by Metaphors 
To set forth Truth ; yea, whoso considers 
Christ, his Apostles too, shall plainly see, 
TJiat Truths to this day in such Mantles be. 
5 Am I afraid to say that Holy Writ, 

Which for its Stile and Phrase puts cloivn all Wit, 
Is everywhere so full of all these things, 
Dark Figures, Allegories f Yet there springs 
From that same Book that lustre, and those rays 

10 Of light, that turns our darkest nights to days. 

Come, let my Carper to his Life now look, 
And find there darker lines than in my Book 
Hejindeth any ; Yea, and let him know, 
That in his best things there are ivorse lines too. 

15 May ive but stand before impartial men, 

To his poor One I dare adventure Ten, 
That they to ill take my meaning in these lines 
Far better than his lies in Silver Shrines. 
Come, Truth, although in Sivadclling-clouts,° I find, 

20 Informs the Judgment, rectifies the Mind, 

Pleases the Understanding, makes the Will 
Submit ; the Memory too it doth fill 
With what doth our Imagination please ; 
Likewise it tends our troubles to appease. 

25 Sound words I know Timothy is to use,° 

And old Wives' Fables he is to refuse; 
But yet grave Paul him nowhere doth forbid 
The use of Parables ; in which lay hid 
That Gold, those Pearls, and precious stones that were 

30 Worth digging for, and that with greatest care. 

Let me add one word more. man of God, 
Art thou offended ? Dost thou ivish I had 
Put forth my matter in another dress, 
Or that I had in things been more express? 



8 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

TJiree things let me propound, then I submit 
To those that are my betters, as is Jit. 

1. I find not that I am denied the use 
Of this my method, so I no abuse 

5 Pat on the Words, Things, Readers; or be rude 
In handling Figure or Similitude, 
In application ; but, all that I may, 
Seek the advance of Truth this or that ivay. 
Denied, did I say ? Nay, I have leave, 

10 {Example too, and that from them that have 

God better pleased, by their words or ways, 
Than any man that breatheth now a-days) 
Thus to express my mind, thus to declare 
Things unto thee, that excellentest are. 

15 2. I find that men (as high as Trees) ivill write 

Dialogue-icise ; yet no man doth them, slight 
For writing so : Indeed if they abuse 
Truth, cursed be they, and the craft they use 
To that intent ; but yet let Truth be free 

20 To make her sallies upon thee and me, 

Wliich ivay it pleases God. For who knows how, 
Better them he that taught us first to Plow, 
To guide our Mind and Pens for his Design ? 
And he makes base things usher in Divine. 

25 3. I find that Holy Writ in many places 

Hath semblance with this method, where the cases 
Do call for one thing, to set forth another; 
Use it I may then, and yet nothing smother 
Truth's golden Beams : nay, by this method may 

30 Make it cast forth its rays as light as day. 

And noio, before I do put up my Pen, 
III shew the profit of my Book, and then 
Commit both thee and it unto that hand 
TJtat jmlls the strong down, and makes weak ones stand. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 9 

TJiis Book it chalketh out before thine eyes 
The man that seeks the everlasting Prize; 
It shews you ivhence he comes, whither he goes, 
What he leaves undone, also what he does; 
5 It also shews you how he runs and runs, 

Till he unto the Gate of Glory comes. 

It shews too, who set out for life amain, 
As if the lasting Crown they would attain; 
Here also you may see the reason why 
10 They lose their labour, and like Fools do die. 

This Book will make a Traveller of thee. 
If by its Counsel thou wilt ruled be; 
It will direct thee to the Holy Land, 
If thou wilt its directions understand : 
15 Yea, it will make the slothful active be ; 

The blind also delightful things to see.° 

Art thou for something rare and profitable? 
Wbuldest thou see a Truth within a Fable ? 
Art thou forgetful ? Wbuldest thou remember 
20 From New-year's-day to the last o/ December? 

Tfien read, my Fancies, they will stick like Burs, 
And may be to the Helpless, Comforters. 

This Book is writ in such a Dialect 
As may the minds of listless men affect : 
25 It seems a novelty, and yet contains 

Nothing but sound and honest Gospel strains. 

Would'' st thou divert thyself from Melancholy? 
Would'' st thou be pleasant, yet be far from folly ? 
WouWst thou read Riddles, and their Explanation? 
30 Or else be drowned in thy Contemplation ? 

Dost thou love picking meat? OrwouWst thou see 
A man V th } Clouds, and hear him speak to thee ? 
Would'' st thou be in a Dream, and yet not sleep ? 
Or would'st thou in a moment laugh and weep ? 



10 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Wbuldest thou lose tin/self, arid catch no harm, 
And find thyself again without a charm? 
Would' st read thyself, and read thou knoiv'st not what, 
And yet know whether thou art blest or not, 
By reading the same lines ? then come hither, 
And lay my Book, thy Head, and Heart together, 

JOHN BUN YAK 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



IN THE SIMILITUDE OF A DREAM 



AS I walk'd through the wilderness of this 
world, I lighted on a certain place where was 
a Den, and I laid me down in that place to sleep ; 
and as I slept, I dreamed a Dream. I dreamed, 
5 and behold I saw a Man cloathed with Rags, 
standing in a certain place, with his face from his 
own house, a Book in his hand, and a great Bur- 
den upon his back. I looked, and saw him open 
the Book, and read therein ; and as he read, he 

10 wept and trembled ; and not being able longer to 
contain, he brake out with a lamentable cry, saying 
What shall I do ? 

In this plight therefore he went home, and 
refrained himself as long as he could, that his Wife 

15 and Children should not perceive his distress, but 
he could not be silent long, because that his trouble 
increased : Wherefore at length he brake his mind° 
to his Wife and Children ; and thus he began to 
talk to them : my dear Wife, said he, and you 

20 the Children of my bowels, I your dear friend, 
am in myself undone by reason of a Burden that 
lieth hard upon me ; moreover, I am for certain 
informed that this our City will be burned with 
fire from Heaven; in which fearful overthrow, 

25 both myself, tvith thee my Wife, and you my 
sweet Babes, shall miserably come to ruin, ex- 

11 



The Jail.° 

Isa. 64. 6. 
Luke 14. 33. 
Psal. 38. 4. 
Hab. 2. 2. 
Acts 16. 31. 



His outcry. 
Acts 2. 37. 



This world 



12 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



cept (the which yet I see not) some ivay of escape 
can be found, whereby we may be delivered. At 
this his Relations were sore amazed ; not for that 
they believed that what he had said to them was 
5 true, but because they thought that some frenzy 
distemper had got into his head; therefore, it 
drawing towards night, and they hoping that 
sleep might settle his brains, with all haste they 
got him to bed : But the night was as troublesome 

10 to him as the day ; wherefore, instead of sleeping, 
he spent it in sighs and tears. So, when the morn- 
ing was come, they would know how he did ; He 
told them, Worse and worse : he also set to talk- 
ing to them again, but they began to be hardened : 

15 they also thought to drive away his distemper by 
harsh and surly carriages to him ; sometimes they 
would deride, sometimes they would chide, and 
sometimes they would quite neglect him : Where- 
fore he began to retire himself to his chamber, to 

20 pray for and pity them, and also to condole his 
own misery; he would also walk solitarily in the 
fields, sometimes reading, and sometimes praying : 
and thus for some days he spent his time. 

Now,° I saw upon a time, when he was walking 

25 in the fields, that he was, as he was wont, reading 
in his Book, and greatly distressed in his mind ; 
and as he read, he burst out, as he had done be- 
fore, crying, What shall I do to be saved ? 

I saw also that he looked this way and that 

30 way, as if he would run ; yet he stood still, be- 
cause, as I perceived, he could not tell which way 
to go. I looked then, and saw a man named 
Evangelist, coming to him, and asked, Wherefore 
dost thou cry? 



He knew no 
way of es- 
cape as yet. 



Carnal 
Physic for 
a Sick Soul 



Acts 16. 30 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



13 




Christian no sooner leaves the World but meets 
Evangelist, who lovingly him greets 
With tidings of another ; and doth show 
Him how to mount to that from this below. 



14 



THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 



He answered, Sir, I perceive by the Book in 
my hand, that I am condemned to die, and after 
that to come to Judgment, and I find that I am 
not willing to do th3 first, nor able to do the 

5 second. 

Then said Evangelist, Why not willing to die, 
since this life is attended with so many evils? 
The Man answered, Because I fear that this bur- 
den that is upon my back will sink me lower than 

10 the Grave, and I shall fall into Tophet. And, 

Sir, if I be not fit to go to Prison, I am not fit 

to go to Judgment, and from thence to Execution ; 

and the thoughts of these things make me cry. 

Then said Evangelist, If this be thy condition, 

15 why standest thou still? He answered, Because 
I know not whither to go. Then he gave him a 
Parchment-roll, and there was written within, 
Fly from the wrath to come. 

The Man therefore read it, and looking upon 

20 Evangelist very carefully, said, Whither must I 
fly? Then said Evangelist, pointing with his 
finger over a very wide field, Do you see yonder 
Wicket-gate° ? The Man said, No. Then said 
the other, Do you see yonder shining Light? He 

25 said, I think I do. Then said Evangelist, Keep 

that Light in your eye, and go up directly thereto : 

so shalt thou see the Gate ; at which, when thou 

knockest, it shall be told thee what thou shalt do. 

So I saw in my Dream that the Man began 

30 to run. Now he had not run far from his own 
door, but his Wife and Children, perceiving it, 
began to cry after him to return ; but the Man 
put his fingers in his ears, and ran on, crying, 
Life! Life! Eternal Life! So he looked not 



Heb. 9. 27. 
Job 16.21,22. 
Ezek. 22. 14. 



Isa. 30. 33. 



Conviction 
of the neces- 
sit}/ of Hy- 
ing. 

Matt. 3. 7. 



Matt. 7. 13, 
14. 

Psal. 119.105. 
2 Pet. 1. 19. 
Christ and 
the to ay to 
hint cannot 
be found 
without the 
Word. 



Luke 14.26. 
Gen. 19. 17. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



15 



behind him, but fled towards the middle of the 
Plain. 

The Neighbours also came out to see him run ; 
and as he ran, some mocked, others threatened, 

5 and some cried after him to return ; and among 
those that did so, there were two that were resolved 
to fetch him back by force. The name of the one 
was Obstinate, and the name of the other Pliable. 
Now by this time the Man was got a good distance 

10 from them ; but however they were resolved to 
pursue him, which they did, and in a little time 
they overtook him. Then said the Man, Neighbours, 
wherefore are you come ? They said, To persuade 
you to go back with us. But he said, That can 

15 by no means be ; you dwell, said he, in the City 
of Destruction, the place also where I was born, I 
see it to be so ; and dying there, sooner or later, 
you will sink lower than the Grave, into a place 
that burns with Fire and Brimstone : be content, 

20 good Neighbours, and go along with me. 

Obst. What, said Obstinate, and leave our 
friends and our comforts behind us ! 

Chr. Yes, said Christian, for that was his 
name, because that all which vou shall forsake is 

25 not worthy to be compared with a little of that 
that I am seeking to enjoy ; and if you will go 
along with me, and hold it, you shall fare as I 
myself; for there where I go, is enough and to 
spare : Come away, and prove my words. 

30 Obst. What are the things you seek, since you 
leave all the world to find them ? 

Chr. I seek an Inheritance incorruptible, 
undefiled, and that fadeth not away, and it is 
laid up in Heaven, and safe there, to be bestowed 



Jer. 20. 10. 

They that 
fly from the 
wrath to 
come are a 
gazing-stock 
to the world. 

Obstinate 
and Pliable 
follow him. 



2 Cor. 4. 18, 
Luke 15. 17. 

1 Pet, 1. 4. 
Heb. 11. 16. 



16 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



at the time appointed, on them that diligently 
seek it. Read it so, if you will, in my Book. 

Ob st. Tush, said Obstinate, away with your 
Book ; will you go back with us or no 1 
5 Chr. No, not I, said the other, because I have 
laid my hand to the Plow. 

Ob st. Come then, Neighbour Pliable, let us 

turn again, and go home without him ; there is a 

company of these craz'd-headed coxcombs, that, when 

10 they take a fancy by the end,° are wiser in their 

own eyes than seven men that can render a reason. 

Pli. Then said Pliable, Don't revile ; if what 

the good Christian says is true, the things he 

looks after are better than ours ; my heart inclines 

15 to go with my Neighbour. 

Obst. What ! more fools still ? Be ruled by 
me, and go back ; who knows whither such a 
brain-sick fellow will lead you? Go back, go 
back, and be wise. 
20 Chr. Come with me, Neighbour Pliable ; there 
are such things to be had which I spoke of, and 
many more Glories besides. If you believe not 
me, read here in this Book ; and for the truth of 
what is exprest therein, behold, all is confirmed by 
25 the blood of Him that made it. 

Pli. Well, Neighbour Obstinate, said Pliable, 

I begin to come to a point ; I intend to go along 

with this good man, and to cast in my lot with 

him : but, my good companion, do you know the 

30 way to this desired place 1 

Chr. I am directed by a man, whose name is 
Evangelist, to speed me to a little Gate that is 
before us, where we shall receive instructions about 
the way. 



Luke 9. 62. 



Christian 
and Obsti- 
nate pull for 
Pliable's 
soul. 

Heb. 9. 17- 
22. 

chap. 13. 20. 

Pliable con- 
tented to go 
with Chris- 
tian. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



17 



Pli. Come then, good Neighbour, let us be 
going. Then they went both together. 

Obst. And I will go back to my place, said 
Obstinate ; I will be no companion of such mis-led, 
5 fantastical fellows. 

Now I saw in my Dream, that when Obstinate 
was gone back, Christian and Pliable went talking 
over the Plain ; and thus they began their discourse. 

Chr. Come, Neighbour Pliable, how do you 
10 do? I am glad you are persuaded to go along 
with me : Had even Obstinate himself but felt 
what I have felt of the powers and terrors of what 
is yet unseen, he would not thus lightly have given 
us the back. 
15 PH. Come, Neighbour Christian, since there is 
none but us two here, tell me now further what 
the things are, and how to be enjoyed, whither we 
are going ? 

Chr. I can better conceive of them with my 
20 Mind, than speak of them with my Tongue : but 
yet, since you are desirous to know, I will read of 
them in my Book. 

Pli. And do you think that the words of your 
Book are certainly true ? 
25 Chr. Yes, verily ; for it was made by him that 
cannot lye.° 

Pli. Well said ; what things are they ? 

Chr. There is an endless Kingdom to be in- 
habited, and everlasting Life to be given us, that 
.30 we may inhabit that Kingdom for ever. 

Pli. Well said ; and what else ? 

Chr. There are Crowns of glory to be given us, 
and Garments that will make us shine like the Sun 
in the firmament of Heaven. 



Obstinate 
goes railing 
back. 

Talk be- 
tween Chris- 
tian and 
Pliable. 



God's things 
unspeakable. 



Tit. 1. 2. 



Isa. 45. 17. 
John 10. 28, 
29. 



2 Tim. 4. 8. 
Rev. 3. 4. 
Matt. 13. 43. 



18 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Pli. This is excellent ; and what else ? 

Chr. There shall be no more crying, nor sorrow ; 

for He that is owner of the place will wipe all tears 

from our eyes. 

5 Pli. And what company shall we have there ? 

Chr. There we shall be with Seraphims and 

Cherub ins, creatures that will dazzle your eyes 

to look on them : There also you shall meet 

with thousands and ten thousands that have 

10 gone before us to that place; none of them are 

hurtful, but loving and holy ; every one walking 

in the sight of God, and standing in his presence 

with acceptance for ever. In a word, there we 

shall see the Elders with their golden Crowns, 

15 there we shall see the Holy Virgins with their 

golden Harps, there we shall see men that by 

the World were cut in pieces, burned in flames, 

eaten of beasts, drowned in the seas, for the love 

that they bare to the Lord of the place, all well, 

20 and cloathed with Immortality as with a garment. 

Pli. The hearing of this is enough to ravish 

one's heart ; but are these things to be enjoyed ? 

How shall we get to be sharers hereof? 

Chr. The Lord, the Governor of that country, 
25 hath recorded that in this Book ; the substance 
of which is, If we be truly willing to have it, he 
will bestow it upon us freely. 

Pli. Well, my good companion, glad am I to 
hear of these things ; come on, let us mend our 
30 pace. 

Chr. I cannot go so fast as I would, by 
reason of this Burden that is upon my back. 

Now I saw in my Dream, that just as they 
had ended this talk, they drew near to a very 



Isa. 25. 8. 
Rev. 7. 17. 
chap. 21. 4. 



Isa. 6. 2. 



1 Thess. 4. 
16, 17. 
Rev. 5. 11. 



Rev. 4. 4. 
chap. 14. l-5c 



John 12. 25. 
2 Cor. 5. 2-4. 



Isa. 55. 1, 2. 
John 6. 37. 
chap. 7. 37. 
Rev. 21. 6. 
chap. 22. 17. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



19 



miry Slough, that was in the midst of the plain ; 
and they, being heedless, did both fall suddenly 
into the bog. The name of the slough was 
Dispone!. Here therefore they wallowed for a 
n time, being grievously bedaubed with ^the dirt ; 
and Christian, because of the Burden that was 
on his back, began to sink in the mire. 

Pii. Then said Pliable, Ah, Neighbour Chris- 
tian, where are you now ? 

10 Chr. Truly, said Christian, I do not know. 
Pli. At that Pliable began to be offended, 
and angerly said to his fellow, Is this the happi- 
ness you have told me all this while of? If we 
have such ill speed at our first setting out, what 

15 may we expect 'twixt this and our Journey's 
end? May I get out again with my life, you 
shall possess the brave Country alone for me. 
And with that he gave 'a desperate struggle or 
two, and got out of the mire on that side of the 

20 Slough which was next to his own house : so 
away he went, and Christian saw him no more. 

Wherefore Christian was left to tumble in the 
Slough of Dispone! alone : but still he endeavoured 
to struggle to that side of the Slough that was 

25 still further from his own house, and next to the 
Wicket-gate ; the which he did, but could not get 
out, because of the Burden that was upon his 
back : But I beheld in my Dream, that a man 
came to him, whose name was Help, and asked 

30 him, What he did there 9 

Chr. Sir, said Christian, I was bid go this 
way by a man called Evangelist, who directed me 
also to yonder Gate, that I might escape the wrath 
to come ; and as I was going thither, I fell in here. 



The Slough 
of Dispone!. 



It is not 

enough to be 
Pliable. 



Christian 

in trouble 
seeks still to 
get further 
from his 
own house. 



20 



THE PILGRIM* S PROGRESS 



The Pro- 
mises. 



Help lifts 
him out. 



Whatmakei 
the Slough 
o/Dispond. 



Help. But why did you not look for the steps 1 
Chr. Fear followed me so hard, that I fled the 
next way, and fell in. 

Help. Then said he, Give me thy hand : so 
5 he gave him his hand, and he drew him out, and 
set him upon sound ground, and bid him go on Psal. 40. 2 
his way. 

Then I stepped to him that pluekt him out, 
and said, Sir, wherefore, since over this place is 

10 the way from the City of Destruction to yonder 
Gate, is it that this plat° is not mended, that 
poor travellers might go thither with more se- 
curity ? And he said unto me, This miry Slough 
is such a place as cannot be mended ; it is the 

15 descent whither the scum and filth that attends 
conviction for sin doth continually run, and there- 
fore it is called the Slough of Dispond ; for still 
as the sinner is awakened about his lost condition, 
there ariseth in his soul many fears and doubts, 

20 and discouraging apprehensions, which all of them 
get together, and settle in this place : And this is 
the reason of the badness of this ground. 

It is not the pleasure of the King that this Isa. 35. 3, 1 
place should remain so bad. His labourers also 

25 have, by the direction of His Majesties Surveyors, 
been for above these sixteen hundred years im- 
ployed about this patch of ground, if perhaps it 
might have been mended : yea, and to my know- 
ledge, said he, here hath been swallowed up at 

30 least twenty thousand cart-loads, yea, millions of 
wholesome instructions, that have at all seasons 
been brought from all places of the King's domi- 
nions (and they that can tell say they are the 
best materials to make good ground of the place), 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



21 



if so be it might have been mended, but it is 
the Slough of Dispond still, and so will be when 
they have done what they can. 

True, there are by the direction of the Law- 
5 giver, certain good and substantial steps, placed 
even through the very midst of this Slough ; but 
at such time as this place doth much spue out° 
its filth, as it doth against change of weather, 
these steps are hardly seen ; or if they be, men 

10 through the dizziness of their heads, step besides ; 
and then they are bemired to purpose, notwith- 
standing the steps be there ; but the ground is 
good when they are once got in at the Gate. 

Now I saw in my Dream, that by this time 

15 Pliable was got home to his house again. So 
his Neighbours came to visit him ; and some of 
them called him wise man for coming back, and 
some called him fool for hazarding himself with 
Christian: others again did mock at his coward- 

20 liness ; saying, Surely since you began to venture, 
I would not have been so base to have given out 
for a few difficulties. So Pliable sat sneaking 
among them. But at last he got more confidence, 
and then they all turned their tales, and began to 

25 deride poor Christian behind his back. And thus 
much concerning Pliable. 

Now° as Christian was walking solitary by 
himself, he espied one afar off come crossing over 
the field to meet him ; and their hap was to meet 

30 just as they were crossing the way of each other. 
The gentleman's name that met him was Mr. 
Worldly Wiseman : he dwelt in the Town of 
Carnal Policy, a very great Town, and also hard 
by from whence Christian came, This man then 



The Pro- 
mises of for- 
giveness and 
acceptance 
to life by 
Faith in 
Christ. 



1 Sam. 12. 23. 



Pliable got 
home, and is 
visited of his 
Neighbours. 



His enter- 
tainment by 
them at his 
return. 



Mr. Worldly 
Wiseman 
meets with 
Christian. 



99 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



meeting with Christian, and having some inckling 
of him, — for Christian's setting forth from the 
City of Destruction was much noised abroad, not 
only in the Town where he dwelt, but also it began 
5 to be the town-talk in some other places, — Master 
Worldly Wiseman therefore, having some guess 
of him, by beholding his laborious going, by 
observing his sighs and groans, and the like, began 
thus to enter into some talk with Christian. 
10 World. How now, good fellow, whither away 
after this burdened manner ? 

Chr. A burdened manner indeed, as ever I 
think poor creature had. And whereas you ask 
me, Whither away ? I tell you, Sir, I am going 
15 to yonder Wicket-gate before me ; for there, as I 
am informed, I shall be put into a way to be rid 
of my heavy Burden. 

World. Hast thou a Wife and Children ? 
Chr. Yes, but 1 am so laden with this Burden, 
20 that I cannot take that pleasure in them as 
formerly ; methinks I am as if I had none. 

World. Wilt thou hearken to me if I give thee 
counsel ? 

Chr. If it be good, I will ; for I stand in need 
25 of good counsel. 

World. I would advise thee then, that thou 

with all speed get thyself rid of thy Burden ; for 

thou wilt never be settled in thy mind till then ; 

nor canst thou enjoy the benefits of the blessing 

30 which God hath bestowed upon thee till then. 

Chr. That is that which I seek for, even to be 
rid of this heavy Burden ; but get it off myself, I 
cannot ; nor is there a man in our country that 
can take it off my shoulders ; therefore am I going 



Talk betwixt 
Mr. Worldly 
Wiseman 
and Chris- 
tian. 



1 Cor. 7. 29. 



Mr. W T orldly 
Wiseman's 
counsel to 
Christian. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



23 



this way, aa I told you, that I may be rid of my 
Burden. 

World. Who bid thee go this way to be rid of 
thy Burden? 
5 Chr. A man that appeared to me to be a very 
great and honourable person ; his name as I 
remember is Evangelist. 

World. I beshrew him for his counsel ; there 
is not a more dangerous and troublesome way in 

10 the world than is that unto which he hath directed 
thee ; and that thou shalt find, if thou wilt be ruled 
by his counsel. Thou hast met with something (as I 
perceive) already ; for I see the dirt of the Slough 
of Dispond is upon thee ; but that Slough is the 

15 beginning of the sorrows that do attend those that 
go on in that way : Hear me, I am older than 
thou ! thou art like to meet with, in the way 
which thou goest, Wearisomeness, Pain fulness, 
Hunger, Perils, Nakedness, Sword, Lions, Dragons, 

20 Darkness, and in a word, Death, and what not ! 
These things are certainly true, having been con- 
firmed by many testimonies. And why should a 
man so carelessly cast away himself, by giving 
heed to a stranger ? 

25 Chr. Why, Sir, this Burden upon my back is 
more terrible to me than are all these things 
which you have mentioned ; nay, methinks I care 
not what I meet with in the way, so be I can also 
meet with deliverance from my Bui den. 

30 World. How earnest thou by thy Burden at 
first ? 

Chr. By reading this Book in my hand. 
World. I thought so ; and it is happened unto 
thee as to other weak men, who meddling with 



Mr. Worldly 

Wiseman 

condemned 

Evangelist's 

counsel. 



The frame 
of the hean 
of young 
Christians. 



24 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



things too high for them, do suddenly fall into thy 
distractions ; which distractions do not only unman 
men (as thine I perceive has done thee), but they 
run them upon desperate ventures, to obtain they 
5 know not what. 

Chr. I know what I would obtain ; it is ease 
for my heavy burden. 

World. But why wilt thou seek for ease this 
way, seeing so many dangers attend it ? Especially, 

10 since (hadst thou but patience to hear me) I could 

direct thee to the obtaining of what thou desirest, 

without the dangers that thou in this way wilt run 

' thyself into ; yea, and the remedy is at hand. 

Besides, I will add, that instead of those dangers, 

15 thou shalt meet with much safety, friendship, and 
content. 

Chr. Pray, Sir, open this secret to me. 
World. Why, in yonder Village (the village is 
named Morality) there dwells a Gentleman whose 

20 name is Legality, a very judicious man, and a man 
of a very good name, that has skill to help men off 
with such burdens as thine are from their shoulders : 
yea, to my knowledge he hath done a great deal of 
good this way ; ay, and besides, he hath skill to 

25 cure those that are somewhat crazed in their wits 
with their burdens. To him, as I said, thou mayest 
go, and be helped presently. His house is not quite 
a mile from this place, and if he should not be at 
home himself, he hath a pretty young man to his 

30 Son, whose name is Civility, that can do it (to 
speak on) as well as the old Gentleman himself; 
there, I say, thou mayest be eased of thy Burden ; 
and if thou art not minded to go back to thy former 
habitation, as indeed I would not wish thee, thou 



Worldly 
Wiseman 
does not like 
that men 
should be 
serious in 
reading the 
Bible. ' 



Mr. Worldly 
Wiseman 
prefers Mo- 
rality before 
the Straight 
Gate. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



25 



may est send for thy Wife and Children to thee to 
this village, where there are houses now stand 
empty, one of which thou mayest have at reasonable 
rates ; Provision is there also cheap and good ; and 

5 that which will make thy life the more happy is, 
to be sure there thou shalt live by honest Neighbours, 
in credit and good fashion. 

Now was Christian somewhat at a stand, but 
presently he concluded, If this be true which this 

10 Gentleman hath said, my wisest course is to take 
his advice ; and with that he thus farther spoke. 

Chr. Sir, which is my way to this honest man's 
house ? 

World. Do you see yonder high Hill ? 

15 Chr. Yes, very well. 

World. By that Hill you must go, and the first 
house you come at is his. 

So Christian turned out of his way to go to 
Mr. Legality's house for help ; but behold, when 

20 he was got now hard by the Hill, it seemed so 
high, and also that side of it that was next the 
wayside, did hang so much over, that Christian 
was afraid to venture further, lest the Hill should 
fall on his head ; wherefore there he stood still, 

25 and he wot° not what to do. Also his Burden now 
seemed heavier to him than while he was in his 
way. There came also flashes of fire out of the 
Hill, that made Christian afraid that he should be 
burned. Here therefore he sweat and did quake 

30 for fear. And now he began to be sorry that he 
had taken Mr. Worldly Wiseman's counsel. And 
with that he saw Evangelist coming to meet him ; 
at the sight also of whom he began to blush for 
shame. So Evangelist drew nearer and nearer; 



Christian 
snared by 
Mr. Worldly 
Wiseman's 
words. 



Mount Sinai, 



Christian 
afraid that 
Mount Sinai 
would fall 
on his head. 

Exod. 19. 16, 
18. 

Heb. 12. 21. 

Evangelist 
findeth 
Christian 
under 

Mount Sinai. 
and looketh 
severely 
upon him. 



26 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



and coining up to him, he looked upon him with a 
severe and dreadful countenance, and thus began to 
reason with Christian. 

Evan. What doest thou here, Christian ? said 
5 he : at which words Christian knew not what to 
answer ; wherefore at present he stood speechless 
before him. Then said Evangelist farther, Art 
not thou the man that I found crying without the 
walls of the City of Destruction ? 
10 Chr. Yes, dear Sir, I am the man. 

Evan. Did not I direct thee the way to the 
little Wicket-gate? 

Chr. Yes, dear Sir, said Christian. 

Evan. How is it then that thou art so quickly 
15 turned aside ? for thou art now out of the way. 

Chr. I met with a Gentleman so soon as I had 
got over the Slough of Dispcnid, who persuaded 
me that I might, in the village before me, find a 
man that could take off my Burden. 
20 Evan. What was he? 

Chr. He looked like a Gentleman, and talked 

much to me, and got me at last to yield ; so I came 

hither : but when I beheld this Hill, and how it 

hangs over the way, I suddenly made a stand, lest 

25 it should fall on my head. 

Evan. What said that Gentleman to you 1 

Chr. Why, he asked me whither I was going ; 
and I told him. 

Evan. And what said he then ? 
30 Chr. He asked me if I had a family ; and I told 
him. But, said I, I am so loaden with the Burden 
that is on my back, that I cannot take pleasure in 
them as formerly. 

Evan. And what said he then ? 



Evangelist 
reasons 
afresh with 
Christian. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



27 



Chr. He bid ine with speed get rid of my 
Burden ; and I told him 'twas ease that I sought. 
And, said I, I am therefore going to yonder Gate, 
to receive further direction how I may get to the 
5 place of deliverance. So he said that he would 
shew me a better way, and short, not so attended 
with difficulties as the way, Sir, that you set me ; 
which way, said he, will direct you to a Gentle- 
man's house that hath skill to take off these Bur- 

10 dens : So I believed him, and turned out of that 
way into this, if haply I might be soon eased of my 
Burden. But when I came to this place, and be- 
held things as they are, I stopped for fear (as I 
said) of danger : but I now know not what to do. 

15 Evan. Then, said Evangelist, stand still a 
little, that I may shew thee the words of God. 
So he stood trembling. Then said Evangelist, Heb. 12. 25. 
See that ye refuse not him that speaketh ; for if 
they escaped not who refused him that spake on 

20 Earth, much more shall not we escape, if we turn 
away from him that speaketh from Heaven. He 
said moreover, Now the just shall live by faith : chap. 10. 38 
but if any man draws back, my soul shall have no 
pleasure in him. He also did thus apply them, 

25 Thou art the man that art running into this 
misery, thou hast begun to reject the counsel of the 
Most High, and to draw back thy foot from the 
way of peace, even almost to the hazarding of thy 
perdition. 

30 Then Christian fell down at his foot as dead, 
crying, Wo is me, for I am undone : At the sight 
of which, Evangelist caught him by the right 
hand, saying, All manner of sin and blasphemies 
shall be forgiven unto men ; be not faithless, but 



Evangelist 
convinces 
Christian of 
his Error. 



Matt. 12. 13 

Mark 3. 28. 



28 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



believing. Then did Christian again a little 
revive, and stood up trembling, as at first, before 
Evangelist. 

Then Evangelist proceeded, saying, Give more 
5 earnest heed to the things that I shall tell thee of. 
I will now shew thee who it was that deluded 
thee, and who it was also to whom he sent thee. 
The man that met thee is one Worldly Wiseman, 
and rightly is he so called : partly because he sav- 

10 oureth only the doctrine of this world, (therefore he 
always goes to the Town of Mortality to church) ; 
and partly because he loveth that doctrine best, 
for it saveth him from the Cross. And because 
he is of this carnal temper, therefore he seeketh to 

15 prevent my ways, though right. Now there are 
three things in this man's counsel that thou must 
utterly abhor. 

1 . His turning thee out of the way. 

2. His labouring to render the Cross odious to 
20 thee. 

3. And his setting thy feet in that way that 
leadeth unto the administration of Death. 

First, Thou must abhor his turning thee out of 
the way ; yea, and thine own consenting thereto : 

25 because this is to reject the counsel of God for the 
sake of the counsel of a Worldly Wiseman. The 
Lord says, Strive to enter in at the strait gate, 
the gate to which I sent thee ; for strait is the 
gate that leadeth unto life, and feiv there be that 

30 find it. From this little Wicket-gate, and from the 
way thereto, hath this wicked man turned thee, to 
the bringing of thee almost to destruction ; hate 
therefore his turning thee out of the way, and abhor 
thyself for hearkening to him. 



Mr. Worldly 
Wiseman 
described by 
Evangelist. 

1 John 4. 5. 



Gal. 6. 12. 

Evangelist 
discovers the 
deceit of Mr. 
Worldly 
Wiseman. 



Luke 13. 24 
Matt. 7. 14. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



29 




When Christians unto Carnal Men give ear, 
i?l m then- way they go, and pay for't dear ; 
For Master Worldly Wiseman cai but shew 
a saint the way to Bondage and to Wo.° 



30 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Secondly, Thou must abhor his labouring to 
render the Cross odious unto thee ; for thou art to 
prefer it before the treasures in Egypt. Besides, 
the King of glory hath told thee, that he that ivill 
5 save his life shall lose it : and he that comes after 
him, and hates not his father, and mother, and 
wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea 
and his own life also, he cannot be my Disciple. I 
say therefore, for a man to labour to persuade thee, 

10 that that shall be thy death, without which, the 
Truth hath said, thou canst not have eternal life ; 
This doctrine thou must abhor. 

Thirdly, Thou must hate his setting of thy feet 
in the way that leadeth to the ministration of death. 

15 And for this thou must consider to whom he sent 
thee, and also how unable that person was to de- 
liver thee from thy Burden. 

He to whom thou w^ast sent for ease, being by 
name Legality, is the Son of the Bond-woman 

20 which now is, and is in bondage with her children ; 
and is in a mystery this Mount Si)iai° which thou 
hast feared will fall on thy head. Now if she with 
her children are in bondage, how canst thou expect 
by them to be made free ? This Legality therefore 

25 is not able to set thee free from thy Burden. No 
man was as yet ever rid of his Burden by him ; no, 
nor ever is like to be : ye cannot be justified by 
the Works of the Law ; for by the deeds of the 
Law no man living can be rid of his Burden : there- 

30 fore, Mr. Worldly Wiseman is an alien, and Mr. 
Legality & cheat ; and for his son Civility, not- 
withstanding his simpering looks, he is but a hypo- 
crite and cannot help thee. Believe me, there is 
nothing in all this noise, that thou hast heard of 



Heb. 11. 
26. 


25, 


Mark. 8. 
John 12. 
Matt. 10 
Luke 14. 


35. 
25. 
39. 
26. 



The Bond- 
woman. 
Gal. 4. 21-27. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



31 



this sottish man, but a design to beguile thee of 
thy Salvation, by turning thee from the way in 
which I had set thee. After this Evangelist called 
aloud to the Heavens for confirmation of what he 

5 had said ; and with that there came words and fire 
out of the Mountain under which poor Christian 
stood, that made the hair of his flesh stand. The 
words were thus pronounced, As many as are of 
the ivorks of the Law are under the curse; for it 

10 is written, Cursed is every one that continueth 
not in all things which are ivritten in the Book 
of the Law to do them. 

Now Christian looked for nothing but death, 
and began to cry out lamentably, even cursing the 

15 time in which he met with Mr. Worldly Wise- 
man, still calling himself a thousand fools for 
hearkening to his counsel : he also was greatly 
ashamed to think that this Gentleman's arguments, 
flowing only from the flesh, should have that pre- 

20 valency with him as to cause him to forsake the 
right way. This done, he applied himself again to 
Evangelist in words and sense as follows. 

Chr. Sir, what think you? Is there hopes ? 
May I now go back and go up to the Wicket- 

25 gate ? Shall I not be abandoned for this, and sent 
back from thence ashamed? I am sorry I have 
hearkened to this man's counsel : But may my 
sin be forgiven ? 

Evan. Then said Evangelist to him, Thy sin 

30 is very great, for by it thou hast committed two 
evils : thou hast forsaken the way that is good, to 
tread in forbidden paths ; yet will the man at the 
Gate receive thee, for he has good-will for men ; 
only, said he, take heed that thou turn not aside 



Gal. 3. 10. 



Christian 
enquired if 
he may yet 
be happy. 



Evangelist 

comforts 

him. 



32 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

again, lest thou perish from the way, when his wrath Psal, 2. 12 
is kindled but a little. Then did Christian address 
himself to go back ; and Evangelist, after he had 
kissed him, gave him one smile, and bid him God 
5 speed. So he went on with haste, neither spake 
he to any man by the way ; nor if any man asked 
him, would he vouchsafe them an answer. He went 
like one that was all the while treading on forbid- 
den ground, and could by no means think him- 

10 self safe, till again he was got into the way which 
he left to follow Mr. Worldly Wiseman's counsel. 
So in process of time Christian got up to the Gate. 
Now over the Gate there was written, Knock and 
it shall be opened unto you. He knocked there- Matt. 7. 7. 

15 fore more than once or twice, saying, 

May I now enter here? Will he within 
Open to sorry me, though I have been 
An undeserving Rebel? Then shall I 
Not fail to sing his lasting praise on high. 

20 At last there came a grave person to the gate 
named Good-will, who asked Who was there ? and 
whence he came 1 and what he would have 1 

Chr. Here is a poor burdened sinner. I come 
from the City of Destruction, but am going to 
25 Mount Zion,° that I may be delivered from the 
wrath to come. I would therefore, Sir, since I am 
informed that by this Gate is the way thither, 
know if you are willing to let me in. 

Good-will* I am willing with all my heart, said The Gate 
30 he ; and with that he opened the Gate. ediobro^ 

So when Christian was stepping in, the other hearted 
gave him a pull. Then said Christian, What sinners. 
means that? The other told him, A little distance 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



33 




He that will enter in must first without 
Stand knocking at the Gate, nor need he doubt 
Inat is a knocker but to enter in, 
For God can love him, and forgive his sin. 



34 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



from this Gate, there is erected a strong Castle, of 
which Beelzebub is the Captain ; from thence both 
he and they that are with him shoot arrows at 
those that come up to this Gate, if haply they may 
5 die before they can enter in. Then said Christ Ian, 
I rejoice and tremble. So when he was got in, 
the man of the Gate asked him who directed him 
thither ! 

Chr. Evangelist bid me come hither and knock 
10 (as I did) ; and he said that you, Sir, would tell 
me what I ' must do. 

Good-ivill. An open door is set before thee, and 
no man can shut it. 

Chr. Now I begin to reap the benefits of my 
15 hazards. 

Good-will. But how is it that you came alone ? 

Chr. Because none of my Neighbours saw their 
danger, as I saw mine. 

Good-ivill. Did any of them know of your 



20 coming .« 



Chr. Yes, my Wife and Children saw me at 

the first, and called after me to turn again ; also 

some of my Neighbours stood crying and calling 

after me to return ; but I put my fingers in my 

25 ears, and so came on my way. 

Good-will. But did none of them follow you, to 
persuade you to go back ? 

Chr. Yes, both Obstinate and Pliable; but 
when they saw that they could not prevail, Obsti- 
30 note went railing back, but Pliable came with me 
a little way. 

Good-will. But why did he not come through ? 

Chr. We indeed came both together, until we 
came at the Slough of Dispond, into the which we 



Satan envies 
those that 
enter the 
Straight 
Gate. 

Christian 
entered the 
Gate with 
joy and 
trembling. 



Talk be- 
tween Good- 
will and 
Christian. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 35 

also suddenly fell. And then was my Neighbour A man may 
Pliable discouraged, and would not adventure \™* c0 / 7 n ~ 
further. Wherefore getting out again on that side he sets out 
next to his own house, he told me I should pos- f or Heaven, 
5 sess the brave country alone for him ; so he went thither ^° 
his way, and I came mine : he after Obstinate, alone. 
and I to this Gate. 

Good-will. Then said Good-will, Alas, poor 
man, is the coelestial glory of so small esteem with 

10 him, that he counteth it not worth running the 
hazards of a few difficulties to obtain it ? 

Chr. Truly, said Christian, I have said the Christian 
truth of Pliable, and if I should also say all the ^f///A e _ 
truth of myself, it will appear there is no better- fore the man 

15 ment° 'twixt him and myself. 'Tis true, he went at tne Gate. 
back to his own house, but I also turned aside to 
go in the way of death, being persuaded thereto by 
the carnal arguments of one Mr. Worldly Wise- 
man. 

20 Good-will. 0, did he light upon you ? What ! 
he would have had you a sought for ease at the 
hands of Mr. Legality. They are both of them a 
very cheat : But did you take his counsel ? 

Chr. Yes, as far as I durst : I went to find out 

25 Mr. Legality, until I thought that the Mountain 

that stands by his house would have fallen upon 

my head ; wherefore there I was forced to stop. 

Good-will. That Mountain has been the death 

of many, and will be the death of many more ; 'tis 

30 well you escaped being by it dashed in pieces. 

Chr. Why truly I do not know what had be- 
come of me there, had not Evangelist happily 
met me again, as I was musing in the midst of 
my dumps : but 'twas God's mercy that he came 



36 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



to me again, for else I had never come hither. But 
now I am come, such a one as I am, more fit indeed 
for death by that Mountain than thus to stand talk- 
ing with my Lord ; but 0, what a favour is this to 
5 me, that yet I am admitted entrance here. 

Good-will. We make no objections against any, 
notwithstanding all that they have done before they 
come hither, they in no wise are cast out ; and 
therefore, good Christian, come a little way with 
10 me, and I will teach thee about the way thou must 
go. Look before thee ; dost thou see this narrow 
way ? THAT is the way thou must go ; it was 
cast up by the Patriarchs, Prophets, Christ, and 
his Apostles ; and it is as straight as a rule can 
15 make it : This is the way thou must go. 

Chr. But said Christian, Is there no turnings 
nor windings, by which a Stranger may lose the way ? 
Good-ivill. Yes, there are many ways butt 
down upon this, and they are crooked and wide : 
20 But thus thou may est distinguish the right from 
the wrong, the right only being straight and 
narrow. 

Then I saw in my Dream, that Christian asked 

him further, If he could not help him off with his 

25 Burden that was upon his back ; for as yet he had 

not got rid thereof, nor could he by any means get 

it off without help. 

He told him, As to thy Burden, be content 
to bear it, until thou comest to the place of 
30 Deliverance ; for there it will fall from thy 
back itself. 

Then Christian began to gird up his loins, and 
to address himself to his Journey. So the other 
told him, That by that he was gone some distance 



Christian 
comforted 
again. 
John 6. 37. 



Christian 
directed yet 
on his way. 



Christian a- 
fraid of los- 
ing his way. 



Matt. 7. 14. 



Christian 
weary of his 
Burden. 



There is no 
deliverance 
from, the 
guilt and 
burden of 
sin, but by 
the Death 
and Blood 
of Christ, 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



37 



from the Gate, he would come at the house of the 
Interpreter, at whose door he should knock, and 
he would shew him excellent things. Then Chris- 
tian took his leave of his Friend, and he again bid 

5 him God speed. 

Then he went on till he came at the house of the 
Interpreter, where he knocked over and over ; at 
last one came to the door, and asked Who was 
there ? 

10 Clir. Sir, here is a Traveller, who was bid by 
an acquaintance of the good man of this house to 
call here for my profit ; I would therefore speak 
with the Master of the house. So he called for 
the Master of the house, who after a little time 

15 came to Christian, and asked him what he would 
have? 

Chr. Sir, said Christian, I am a man that am 
come from the City of Destruction, and am going 
to the Mount Zion ; and I w T as told by the Man 

20 that stands at the Gate, at the head of this way, 
that if I called here, you would shew me excel- 
lent things, such as would be a help to me in my 
Journey. 

Inter. Then said the Interpreter, Come in, I 

25 will shew thee that which will be profitable to 
thee. So he commanded his man to light the 
Candle, and bid Christian follow him : so he 
had him into a private room, and bid his man 
open a door ; the which when he had done, 

30 Christian saw the Picture of a very grave Per- 
son hang up against the wall ; and this was the 
fashion of it. It had eyes lifted up to Heaven, 
the best of Books in his hand, the Law of Truth 
was written upon his lips, the World was behind 



Christian 
comes to the 
house of the 
Interpreter. 



He is enter- 
tained. 



Illumina- 
tion. 



Christian 
sees a brave 
Picture. 



38 



THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 



his back. It stood as if it pleaded with men, and 
a Crown of Gold did hang over his head. 

Clir. Then said Christian, What means this? 
Inter. The Man° whose Picture this is, is one of 
5 a thousand ; he can beget children, travel in birth 
with children, and nurse them himself when they 
are born. And whereas thou seest him with his 
eyes lift up to Heaven, the best of Books in his 
hand, and the Law of Truth writ on his lips, it is 

10 to shew thee that his work is to know and unfold 
dark things to sinners ; even as also thou seest him 
stand as if he pleaded with men ; and whereas thou 
seest the World as cast behind him, and that a 
Crown hangs over his head, that is to shew thee 

15 that slighting and despising the things that are 
present, for the love that he hath to his Master's 
service, he is sure in the world that comes next 
to have Glory for his reward. Now, said the 
Interpreter, I have shewed thee this Picture 

20 first, because the Man whose Picture this is, is 
the only man whom the Lord of the place 
whither thou art going, hath authorized to be 
thy guide in all difficult places thou mayest 
meet with in the way ; wherefore take good 

25 heed to what I have shewed thee, and bear well 
in thy mind what thou hast seen, lest in thy 
Journey thou meet with some that pretend to 
lead thee right, but their way goes down to 
death. 

30 Then he took him by the hand, and led him 
into a very large Parlour that was full of dust, 
because never swept ; the which after he had re- 
viewed a little while, the Interpreter called for a 
man to sweep. Now when he began to sweep, 



The fashion 
of the Pic- 
ture. 

1 Cor. 4. 15. 
Gal. 4. 19. 



The mean- 
ing of the 
Picture. 



Why he 
shewed him 
the Picture 
first. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 39 

the dust began so abundantly to fly about, that 
Christian had almost therewith been choaked. 
Then said the Interpreter to a Damsel that 
stood by, Bring hither the Water, and sprinkle 
5 the Room ; the which when she had done, it 
was swept and cleansed with pleasure. 

Chr. Then said Christian, What means this ? 
Inter. The Interpreter answered, This parlour 
is the heart of a man that was never sanctified by 

10 the sweet Grace of the Gospel : the dust is his 
Original Sin and inward Corruptions, that have 
defiled the whole man. He that began to sw^eep 
at first, is the Law ; but she that brought water, 
and did sprinkle it, is the Gospel. Now, wiiereas 

15 thou sawest that so soon as the first began to sweep, 
the dust did so fly about that the Room by him 
could not be cleansed, but that thou wast almost 
choaked therewith ; this is to shew thee, that the 
Law, instead of cleansing the heart (by its working) 

20 from sin, doth revive, put strength into, and in- Rom. 7. 6. 
crease it in the soul, even as it doth discover and \P 0X 'k^^' 
forbid it, for it doth not give power to subdue. 

Again, as thou sawest the Damsel sprinkle the 
room with Water, upon which it was cleansed with 

25 pleasure ; this is to shew thee, that when the Gos- 
pel comes in the sweet and precious influences thereof 
to the heart, then I say, even as thou sawest the 
Damsel lay the dust by sprinkling the floor with 
Water, so is sin vanquished and subdued, and the John 15. 3. 

30 soul made clean, through the faith of it, and con- ? p {\' ?k 2 q" 
• sequently fit for the King of Glory to inhabit. R om . 16. 25, 

I saw moreover in my Dream, that the Inter- 26 - 
prefer took him by the hand, and had him into ° ' ' 
a little room, where sat two little Children, each 



40 



THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 



one in his chair. The name of the eldest was 
Passion, and the name of the other Patience. 
Passion seemed to be much discontent ; but 
Patience was very quiet. Then Christian asked, 
5 What is the reason of the discontent of Passion ? 
The Interpreter answered, The Governor of them 
would have him stay for his best things till the 
beginning of the next year ; but he will have all 
now ; but Patience is willing to wait. 

10 Then I saw that one came to Passion, and 
brought him a bag of Treasure, and poured it 
down at his feet, the which he took up and re- 
joiced therein ; and withal, laughed Patience to 
scorn. But I beheld but a while, and he had 

15 lavished all away, and had nothing left him but 
Rags. 

Chr. Then said Christian to the Interpreter, 
Expound this matter more fully to me. 

Liter. So he said, These two Lads are figures : 

20 Passion, of the men of this world ; and Patience, 
of the men of that which is to come ; for as here 
thou seest, Passion will have all now this year, 
that is to say, in this world ; so are the men of 
this world : they must have all their good things 

25 now, they cannot stay till next year, that is, until 
the next world, for their portion of good. That 
proverb, A Bird in the Hand is worth two in 
the Bush, is of more authority with them than are 
all the Divine testimonies of the good of the world 

30 to come. But as thou sawest that he had quickly 
lavished all away, and had presently left him noth- 
ing but Rags ; so will it be with all such men at 
the end of this world. 

Chr. Then said Christian, Now I see that 



He shewed 
him Pas- 
sion and 
Patience. 



Passion will 
have it now. 

Patience is 
for waiting. 



Passion has 
his desire. 



And quickly 
lavishes all 
away. 



The matter 
expounded. 



The w or idly 
man for a 

bird in the 
hand. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



41 



Patience has the best wisdom, and that upon 
many accounts. 1. Because he stays for the best 
things. 2. And also because he will have the 
Glory of his, when the other has nothing but 
6 Rags. 

Liter. Nay, you may add another, to wit, the 
glory of the next world will never wear out ; but 
these are suddenly gone. Therefore Passion had 
not so much reason to laugh at Patience, because 

10 he had his good things first, as Patience will have 
to laugh at Passion, because he had his best 
things last ; for first must give place to last, be- 
cause last must have his time to come : but last 
gives place to nothing ; for there is not another to 

15 succeed. He therefore that hath his portion first, 
must needs have a time to spend it ; but he that 
hath his portion last, must have it lastingly ; 
therefore it is said of Dives, In thy Lifetime thou 
receivedst thy good things, and likewise Lazarus 

20 evil things; but now he is comforted, and thou 
art tormented. 

Chr. Then I perceive 'tis not best to covet 
things that are now, but to wait for things to 
come. 

25 Inter. You say truth : For the things that 
are seen are Temporal • but the things that are 
not seen are Eternal. But though this be so, 
yet since things present and our fleshly appetite 
are such near neighbours one to another ; and, 

30 again, because things to come and carnal sense are 

such strangers one to another ; therefore it is that 

the first of these so suddenly fall into amity, and 

that distance is so continued between the second. 

Then I saw in my Dream that the Interpreter 



Patience 
had the best 
ivisdom. 



Things that 
are first 
must give 
place; but 
things that 
are last are 
lasting. 

Dives had 
his good 
things first. 
Luke 16. 25. 



The first 
things are 
but Tem- 
poral. 

2 Cor. 4. 18. 



42 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

took Christian by the hand, and led him into a 
place where was a Fire burning against a wall, 
and one standing by it always, casting much 
Water upon it, to quench it : yet did the Fire 
5 burn higher and hotter. 

Then said Christian, What means this ? 

The Interpreter answered, This Fire is the 
work of Grace that is wrought in the heart ; he 
that casts Water upon it, to extinguish and put 
10 it out, is the Devil; but in that thou seest the 
Fire notwithstanding burn higher and hotter, thou 
shalt also see the reason of that. So he had him 
about to the backside of the wall, where he saw a 
man with a Vessel of Oil in his hand, of the which 
15 he did also continually cast (but secretly) into the 
Fire. 

Then said Christian, What means this 1 

The Interpreter answered, This is Christ, who 2 Cor. 12. 9 
continually, with the Oil of his Grace, maintains 
20 the work already begun in the heart : by the 
means of which, notwithstanding what the Devil 
can do, the souls of his people prove gracious still. 
And in that thou sawest that the man stood be- 
hind the wall to maintain the Fire, this is to 
25 teach thee that it is hard for the tempted to see 
how this work of Grace is maintained in the soul. 

I saw also that the Interpreter took him again 
by the hand, and led him into a pleasant place, 
where was builded a stately Palace, beautiful to 
30 behold ; at the sight of which Christian was 
greatly delighted : He saw also upon the top 
thereof, certain persons walking, who were cloathed 
all in gold. 

Then said Christian, May we go in thither? 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 43 

Then the Interpreter took him, and led him 
up toward the door of the Palace ; and behold, 
at the door stood a great company of men, as 
desirous to go in, but durst not. There also sat 
5 a man at a little distance from the door, at a table- 
side, with a Book and his Inkhorn before him, to 
take the name of him that should enter therein ; 
He saw also, that in the door- way stood many men 
in armour to keep it, being resolved to do the men 

10 that would enter, what hurt and mischief they 
could. Now was Christian somewhat in a maze. 
At last, when every man started back for fear of 
the armed men, Christian saw a man of a very 
stout countenance come up to the man that sat The valiant 

15 there to write, saying, Set down my name, Sir : man ' 
the which when he had done, he saw the man 
draw his Sword, and put an Helmet upon his head, 
and rush toward the cloor upon the armed men, 
who laid upon him with deadly force ; but the 

20 man, not at all discouraged, fell to cutting and 
hacking most fiercely. So after he had received 
and given many wounds to those that attempted 
to keep him out, he cut his way through them all, Acts 14. 22. 
and pressed forward into the Palace, at which 

25 there was a pleasant voice heard from those that 
were within, even of those that walked upon the 
top of the Palace, saying, 

Come in, Come in ; 

Eternal Glory thou shalt win. 

30 So he went in, and was cloathed with such 

garments as they. Then Christian smiled, and 

said, I think verily I know the meaning of this. 

Now, said Christian, let me go hence. Nay 



44 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



stay, said the Interpreter, till I have shewed thee 
a little more, and after that thou shalt go on thy 
way. So he took him by the hand again, and 
led him into a very dark room, where there sat 
5 a Man in an Iron Cage. 

Now the Man, to look on, seemed very sad ; he Despair like 
sat with his eyes looking down to the ground, ® w Iron 
his hands folded together; and he sighed as if 
he would break his heart. Then said Christian, 
10 What means this f At which the Interpreter 
bid him talk with the Man. 

Then said Christian to the Man, What art 
thou ? The Man answered, / am ivhat I ivas 
not once. 
15 Chr. What wast thou once ? 

Man. The Man said, I was once a fair and 
flourishing Professor, both in mine own eyes, Luke 8. 13. 
and also in the eyes of others ; I once was, as 
I thought, fair for the Ccelestial City, and had 
20 then even joy at the thoughts that I should get 
thither. 

Chr. Well, but what art thou now ? 

Man. I am now a man of Despair, and am . 
shut up in it, as in this Iron Cage. I cannot 
25 get out ; now I cannot. 

Chr. But how earnest thou in this condition ? 

Man. I left off to watch and be sober ; I laid 
the reins upon the neck of my lusts ; I sinned 
against the light of the Word and the goodness 
30 of God ; I have grieved the Spirit, and he is gone ; 
I tempted the Devil, and he is come to me ; I have 
provoked God to anger, and he has left me ; I 
have so hardened my heart, that I cannot repent. 

Then said Christian to the Interpreter, But is 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 45 

there no hopes for such a man as this ? Ask him, 
said the Interpreter. 

Chr. Then said Christian, Is there no hope, 
but you must be kept in the Iron Cage of 
5 Despair ? 

Man. No, none at all. 

Chr. Why? The Son of the Blessed is very 
pitiful. 

Man. I have crucified him to myself afresh, Heb. 6. 6. 
10 I have despised his Person, I have despised his h^io'ss' 
Righteousness, I have counted his Blood an un- 29. 
holy thing ; I have done despite to the "Spirit of 
Grace : Therefore I have shut myself out of all 
the Promises, and there now remains to me noth- 
15 ing but threatnings, dreadful threatnings, fearful 
threatnings of certain Judgment and fiery Indigna- 
tion, which shall devour me as an Adversary. 

Chr. For what did you bring yourself into 
this condition? 
20 Man. For the Lusts, Pleasures, and Profits of 
this World ; in the enjoyment of which I did then 
promise myself much delight ; but now every one 
of those things also bite me, and gnaw me like a 
burning worm. 
25 Chr. But canst thou not now repent and turn ? 
Man. God hath denied me repentance : his 
Word gives me no encouragement to believe; 
yea, himself hath shut me up in this Iron Cage ; 
nor can all the men in the world let me out. 
30 Eternity ! Eternity ! how shall I grapple with the 
misery that I must meet with in Eternity ! 

Inter. Then said the Interpreter to Christian, 
Let this man's misery be remembered by thee, and 
be an everlasting caution to thee. 



46 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Chr. Well, said Christian, this is fearful ; God 
help me to watch and be sober, and to pray that I 
may shun the cause of this man's misery. Sir, is 
it not time for me to go on my way now 1 
5 Inter. Tarry till I shall shew thee one thing 
more, and then thou shalt go on thy way. 

So he took Christian by the hand again, and 
led him into a Chamber, where there was one 
rising out of bed ; and as he put on his raiment, 

10 he shook and trembled. Then said Christian, 
Why doth this man thus tremble'? The Inter- 
preter then bid him tell to Christian the reason 
of his so doing. So he began and said, This 
night, as I was in my sleep, I dreamed, and 

15 behold the Heavens grew exceeding black ; also 
it thundred and lightned in most fearful wise, 
that it put me into an agony ; so I looked up 
in my Dream, and saw the Clouds rack at an 
unusual rate, upon which I heard a great sound 

20 of a Trumpet, and saw also a Man sit upon a 
Cloud, attended with the thousands of Heaven ; 
they were all in flaming fire, also the Heavens 
were in a burning flame. I heard then a Voice 
saying, Arise ye Dead, and come to Judgment ; 

25 and with that the Rocks rent, the Graves opened, 
and the Dead that were therein came forth. 
Some of them were exceeding glad, and looked 
upward ; and some sought to hide themselves 
under the Mountains. Then I saw the Man 

30 that sat upon the Cloud open the Book, and bid 
the World draw T near. Yet there was, by reason 
of a fierce flame which issued out and came from 
before him, a convenient distance betwixt him and 
them, as betwixt the Judge and the Prisoners at 



1 Cor. 15. 52. 

1 Thess. 4. 16. 
Jud. 15. 
John 5. 28, 
29. 

2 Thess. 1. 
7,8. 

Rev. 20. 11- 

14. 

Isa. 26.21. 

Micah 7. 16. 

Psal. 5. 1-3. 

Dan. 7. 10. 



Mai. 3. 2, 3. 
Dan. 7. 9, 10- 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 47 



the bar. I heard it also proclaimed to them that 
attended on the Man that sat on the Cloud, Gather 
together the Tares, the Chaff, and Stubble, and Matt. 3. 12. 
cast them into the burning Lake. And with S^T'd 1 ^' 30 ' 
5 that, the bottomless pit opened, just whereabout 
I stood ; out of the mouth of which there came in 



an abundant manner, smoak and coals of fire, with 






.0 

hideous noises. It was also said to the same 

persons, Gather my Wheat into the Gamer. Luke 3. 17. 

10 And with that I saw many catch'd up and 1 Thess. 4. 
carried away into the Clouds, but I was left 16 j 17 - 
behind. I also sought to hide myself, but I 
could not, for the Man that sat upon the Cloud 
still kept his eye upon me : my sins also came 

15 into my mind ; and my Conscience did accuse me Rom. 2. 14, 
on every side. Upon this I awaked from my 15 - 
sleep. 

Chr. But what was it that made you so afraid 
of this sight ? 

20 Man. Why, I thought that the day of Judg- 
ment was come, and that I was not ready for 
it : but this frighted me most, that the Angels 
gathered up several, and left me behind ; also 
the pit of Hell opened her mouth just where I 

25 stood : my Conscience too afflicted me • and as 
I thought, the Judge had always his eye upon 
me, shewing indignation in his countenance. 

Then said the Interpreter to Christian, Hast 
thou considered all these things ? 

30 Chr. Yes, and they put me in hope and fear. 

Inter. Well, keep all things so in thy mind 

that they may be as a Goad in thy sides, to 

prick thee forward in the way thou must go. 

Then Christian began to gird up his loins, and 



48 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

to address himself to his Journey. Then said 
the Interpreter, The Comforter be always with 
thee, good Christian, to guide thee in the way 
that leads to the City. So Christian went on 
5 his way, saying, 

Here I have seen things rare and profitable ; 
Things pleasant, dreadful, things to make me stable 
In what I have begun to take in hand ; 
Then let me think on them, and understand 
10 Wherefore they shew'd me was,°and let me be 
Thankful, O good Interpreter, to thee. 

Now I saw in my Dream, that the highway up 
which Christian was to go, war fenced on either 
side with a Wall, and that Wall is called Salva- Isa. 26. 1. 

15 tion. Up this way therefore did burdened Chris- 
tian run, but not without great difficulty, because 
of the load on his back. 

He ran thus till he came at a place somewhat 
ascending, and upon that place stood a Cross, and 

20 a little below in the bottom, a Sepulchre. So I 
saw in my Dream, that just as Christian came 
up with the Cross, his Burden loosed from off his 
shoulders, and fell from off his back, and began to 
tumble, and so continued to do, till it came to the 

25 month of the Sepulchre, where it fell in, and I saw 
it no more. 

Then was Christian glad and lightsome, and When God 
said with a merry heart, He hath c/iven me rest releases us 
by his sorrow, and life by his death. Then he and burden, 

30 stood still awhile to look and wonder ; for it was we are as 
very surprising to him, that the sight of the Cross 
should thus ease him of his Burden. He looked 
therefore, and looked again, even til] the springs Zech. 12. 10, 



those tli at 
leap for joy. 



THE PILG KIM'S PROGRESS 



49 







Who . s this? the Pilgrim. How ! 'tis very true, 
Old thiogs are past away, all's become new. 
strange! he's another man, upon my word, 
They be fine Feathers that make a fine Bird. 



.0 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



that were in his head sent the waters down his 
cheeks. Now as he stood looking and weeping, 
behold three Shining Ones came to him and saluted 
him with Peace be to thee ; so the first said to 
5 him, Thy sins be forgiven : the second stript him Mark 2. 5. 
of his Rags, and cloathed him with Change of 
Raiment ; the third also set a mark in his fore- 
head, and gave him a Roll with a Seal upon it, 
which he bid him look on as he ran, and that he 
10 should give it in at the Coelestial Gate. So they 
went their way. Then Christian gave three leaps 
for joy, and went on singing, 



Zech. 3. 4. 
Eph. 1. 13. 



15 



20 



Thus far did I come loaden with my sin ; 
Nor could ought ease the grief that I was in, 
Till I came hither : What a place is this ! 
Must here be the beginning of my bliss ? 
Must here the Burden fall from off my back ? 
Must here the strings that bound it to me crack ? 
Blest Cross ! blest Sepulchre ! blest rather be 
The Man that there was put to shame for me. 



A Christian 
can sing tho' 
alone, when 
God doth 
give him the 
'joy of his 
heart. 



I saw then in my Dream that he went on thus, 

even until he came at a bottom, where he saw, a 

little out of the way, three men fast asleep, with 

fetters upon their heels. The name of the one was 

25 Simple, another Sloth, and the third Presumption. Simple, 

Christian then seeing them lie in this case, went ^ lotb > and 

r resunip- 
to them, if peradventure he might awake them, and tion. 

cried, You are like them that sleep on the top of a 

mast, for the Dead Sea is under you, a gulf that Prov. 23. 34. 

30 hath no bottom. Awake therefore and come away ; 

be willing also, and I will help you off with your 

Irons. He also told them, If he that goeth about 1 Pet. 5. 8. 

like a roaring lion comes by, you will certainly 

become a prey to his teeth. With that they looked 



THE PILGRIM- S PROGRESS 



51 



upon him, and began to reply in this sort : Simple 
said, I see no danger ; Sloth said, Yet a little 
more sleep ; and Presumption said, Every Fatt° 
must stand upon Ms oivn bottom. And so they 
5 lay down to sleep again, and Christian went on 
his way. 

Yet was he troubled to think that men in that 
danger should so little esteem the kindness of him 
that so freely offered to help them, both by awaken- 
10 ing of them, counselling of them, and proffering to 
help them off with their Irons. And as he was 
troubled thereabout, he espied two men come 
tumbling over the Wall, on the left hand of the 
narrow way ; and they made up apace to him. The 
15 name of the one was Formalist, and the name of 
the other Hypocrisy. So, as I said, they drew up 
unto him, who thus entered with them into dis- 
course. 

Chr. Gentlemen, Whence came you, and whither 
20 do you go ? 

Form, and Hyp. We were born in the land of 
Vain-glory, and are going for praise to Mount 
Sion. 

Chr. Why came you not in at the Gate which 

25 standeth at the beginning of the Way? Know you 

not that it is written, That he that cometh not in 

by the Door, but climbeth up some other ivay, 

the same is a TJiief and a Robber f 

Form, and Hyp. They said, That to go to the 

30 Gate for entrance was by all their country-men 

counted too far about ; and that therefore their 

usual way was to make a short cut of it, and to 

climb over the wall, as they had done. 

Chr. But will it not be counted a Trespass 



There is no 
persuasion 
will do, if 
God openeth 
not the eyes. 



Christian 
talked with 
them. 



John 10. 1. 



52 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



against the Lord of the City whither we are bound, 
thus to violate his revealed will ? 

Form, and Hyp. They told him, That as for 

that, he needed not to trouble his head there- 

5 about ; for what they did they had custom for ; 

and could produce, if need were, Testimony that 

would witness it for more than a thousand years. 

Chr. But, said Christian, will your practice 
stand a Trial at Law ? 

10 Form, and Hyp. They told him, That custom, 
it being of so long a standing as above a thousand 
years, would doubtless now be admitted as a thing 
legal by an impartial Judge ; and besides, said 
they, if we get into the way, what's matter which 

15 way we get in ? if we are in, we are in ; thou art 
but in the way, who, as we perceive, came in at the 
Gate; and we are also in the way, that came 
tumbling over the wall ; wherein now is thy condi- 
tion better than ours 1 

20 Chr. I walk by the Rule of my Master ; you 
walk by the rude working of your fancies. You 
are counted thieves already, by the Lord of the 
way ; therefore I doubt you will not be found true 
men at the end of the way. You come in by 

25 yourselves, without his direction ; and shall go out 
by yourselves, without his mercy. 

To this they made him but little answer ; only 
they bid him look to himself. Then I saw that 
they went on every man in his way, without 

30 much conference one with another ; save that 
these two men told Christian, that as to Laivs 
and Ordinances, they doubted not but they should 
as conscientiously do them as he ; therefore, said 
they, we see not wherein thou differest from us but 



They that 
come into 
the ivay, but 
not by the 
door, think 
that they can 
say some- 
thing in vin-„ 
dication of 
their own 
Practice. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



53 



by the Coat that is on thy back, which was, as we 
tro, given thee by some of thy Neighbours, to hide 
the shame of thy nakedness. 

Chr. By Laws and Ordinances you will not be 
5 saved, since you came not in by the door. And as 
for this Coat that is on my back, it was given me 
by the Lord of the place whither I go ; and that, 
as you say, to cover my nakedness with. And I 
take it as a token of his kindness to me, for I had 

10 nothing but rags before. And besides, thus I 
comfort myself as I go : Surely, think I, when I 
come to the gate of the City, the Lord thereof will 
know me for good, since I have his Coat on my 
back ; a Coat that he gave me freely in the day 

15 that he stript me of my rags. I have moreover a 
Mark in my forehead, of which perhaps you have 
taken no notice, which one of my Lord's most 
intimate associates fixed there in the day that my 
Burden fell off my shoulders. I will tell you 

20 moreover, that I had then given me a Roll sealed, 
to comfort me by reading as I go in the way ; I 
was also bid to give it in at the Coelestial Gate, in 
token of my certain going in after it ; all which 
things I doubt you want, and want them because 

B you came not in at the Gate. 

To these things they gave him no answer ; only 
they looked upon each other and laughed. Then 
I saw that they went on all, save that Christian 
kept before, who had no more talk but with him- 

30 self, and that sometimes sighingly, and sometimes 
comfortably ; also he would be often reading in 
the Roll that one of the Shining Ones gave him, by 
which he was refreshed. 

I beheld then, that they all went on till they 



Gal. 2. 16. 



Christian 
has got his 
Loi^d's Coat 
on his back, 
and is com- 
forted there- 
until ; he is 
comforted 
also with 
his Mark 
and his Roll. 



Christian 
has talk with 

himself. 



54 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



came to the foot of the Hill Difficulty, at the He comes 
bottom of which was a Spring. There was also ^^^i 1 
in the same place two other ways besides that 
which came straight from the Gate ; one turned to 

5 the left hand, and the other to the right, at the 
bottom of the Hill ; but the narrow way lay right 
up the Hill, and the name of the going up the side 
of the Hill is called Difficulty. Christian now went Isa. 49. 10. 
to the Spring, and drank thereof to refresh himself, 

10 and then began to go up the Hill, saying, 



15 



The Hill, though high, I covet to ascend, 

The difficulty will not me offend ; 

For I perceive the way to life lies here : 

Come, pluck up, Heart, let's neither faint nor fear ; 

Better, tho' difficult, the right way to go, 

Than wrong, though easy, where the end is wo. 



The other two also came to the foot of the Hill ; 
but when they saw that the Hill was steep and 
high, and that there was two other ways to go ; 

20 and supposing also that these two ways might 
meet aga ; n with that up which Christian went, 
on the other side of the Hill ; therefore they were 
resolved to go in those ways. Now the name of 
one of those ways was Danger, and the name of 

25 the other Destruction. So the one took the way 
which is called Danger, which led him into a 
great Wood ; and the other took directly up the 
way to Destruction, which led him into a wide 
field, full of dark Mountains, where he stumbled 

30 and fell, and rose no more. 

I looked then after Christian to see him go up 
the Hill, where I perceived he fell from running to 
going, and from going to clambering upon his 



The danger 
of turning 
oat of the 
way. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



55 




Shall they who wrong be<?in vet rightly end? 
Shall they at all have safety for their friend ? 
No. no ; in headstrong manner they set out, 
And headlong will they fall at last no doubt. 



56 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



hands and his knees, because of the steepness of the 
place. Now about the midway to the top of the 
Hill was a pleasant Arbour, made by the Lord of 
the Hill for the refreshing of weary travellers; 
5 thither therefore Christian got, where also he sat 
down to rest him. Then he pulled his Roll out of 
his bosom, and read therein to his comfort ; he 
also now began afresh to take a review of the 
Coat or Garment that was given him as he stood 

1C by the Cross. Thus pleasing himself awhile, he 
at last fell into a slumber, and thence into a fast 
sleep, which detained him in that place until it 
was almost night ; and in his sleep his Roll fell out 
of his hand. Now as he was sleeping, there came 

15 one to him and awaked him, saying, Go to the 
Ant, thou sluggard ; consider her ways, and he 
ivise. And with that Christian suddenly started 
up, and sped him on his way, and went apace till 
he came to the top of the Hill. 

20 Now when he was got up to the top of the Hill, 
there came two men running against him amain ° ; 
the name of the one was Timorous, and the other, 
Mistrust; to whom Christian said, Sirs, what's 
the matter you run the wrong way°? Timorous 

25 answered, that they were going to the City of 
Zion, and had got up that difficult place ; but, 
said he, the further we go, the more danger we 
meet with ; wherefore we turned, and are going 
back again. 

'30 Yes, said Mistrust, for just before us lie a 
couple of Lions in the way, (whether sleeping or 
waking we know not), and we could not think, if 
we came within reach, but they would presently 
pull us in pieces. 



A Ward of 
grace. 



He that 
sleeps is a 
loser. 
Prov. 5. 3. 



Christian 
meets with 
Mistrust and 

Timorous. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



>a 









Ohr. Then said Christian, You make me 
afraid, but whither shall I fly to be safe ? If I go 
back to mine own country, that is prepared for 
Fire and Brimstone, and I shall certainly perish 
5 there. If I can get to the (Jcelestial City, I am 
sure to be in safety there. I must venture : To 
go back is nothing but death ; to go forward is 
fear of death, and life everlasting beyond it. I 
will yet go forward. So Mistrust and Timorous 

10 ran down the Hill, and Christian went on his w T ay, 
But thinking again of what he heard from the 
men, he felt in his bosom for his Roll, that ha 
might read therein and be comforted ; but he felt, 
and found it not. Then was Christian in great 

15 distress, and knew not what to do ; for he wanted 
that which used to relieve him, and that which 
should have been his pass into the Ccelestial City. 
Here therefore he began to be much perplexed, 
and knew not what to do. At last he bethought 

20 himself that he had slept in the Arbour that is 
on the side of the Hill ; and falling down upon his 
knees, he asked God forgiveness for that his fool- 
ish fact, and then w^ent back to look for his Eoll. 
But all the w T ay he w T ent back, who can sufficiently 

25 set forth the sorrow of Christian's heart ? Some- 
times he sighed, sometimes he wept, and oftentimes 
he chid himself for being so foolish to fall asleep 
in that place, which was erected only for a little 
refreshment for his weariness. Thus therefore he 

30 went back, carefully looking on this side and on 
that, all the way as he w r ent, if happily he might 
find his Roll, that had been his comfort so many 
times in his Journey. He went thus till he came 
again within sight of the Arbour where he sat and 



Christian 
shakes of 
fear, 



Christian 
missed his 
.Roll where- 
in he used 
to take 
comfort. 

He is per- 
plexed for 
his Roll. 



58 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



slept ; but that sight renewed his sorrow the more, 
by bringing again, even afresh, his evil of sleeping 
into his mind. Thus therefore he now went on 
bewailing his sinful sleep, saying, ivretched man 
5 that I am, that I .should sleep in the daytime ! 
that I should sleep in the midst of difficulty ! that 
I should so indulge the flesh, as to use that rest for 
ease to my flesh, which the Lord of the Hill hath 
erected only for the relief of the spirits of Pilgrims ! 

10 How many steps have I took in vain ! (Thus it 
happened to Israel for their sin, they were sent 
back again by the way of the Red Sea)° and I am 
made to tread those steps with sorrow, which I 
might have trod with delight, had it not been for 

15 this sinful sleep. How far might I have been on 
my way by this time ! I am made to tread those 
steps thrice over, which I needed not to have trod 
but once ; yea now also I am like to be benighted, 
for the day is almost spent. that I had not 

20 slept ! 

Now by this time he was come to the Arbour 
again, where for a while he sat down and wept ; 
but at last, as Christian would have it, looking 
sorrowfully down under the settle, there he espied 

25 his Roll ; the which he with trembling and haste 
catched up,° and put it into his bosom. But who 
can tell how joyful this man was when he had gotten 
his Roll again ! for this Roll was the assurance of 
his life and acceptance at the desired Haven. There- 

30 fore he laid it up in his bosom, gave thanks to God 
for directing his eye to the place where it lay, and 
with joy and tears betook himself again to his Jour- 
ney. But Oh how nimbly now did he go up the 
rest of the Hill ! Yet before he got up, the Sun 



Rev. 2. 5. 
1 Thess. 5. 

7,8. 

Christian 
bewails his 
foolish 
sleeping. 



Christian 
findeth his 

Roll w here 
he lost it. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 59 

went down upon Christian ; and this made hirn 
again recall the vanity of his sleeping to his remem- 
brance ; and thus he again began to condole with 
himself. thou sinful sleep/ how for thy sake 

5 am I like to be benighted in my Journey ! I 
must walk without the San, darkness must cover 
the path of my feet, and I must hear the noise 
of doleful creatures, because of my sinful sleep. 
Now also he remembered the story that Mistrust 

10 and Timorous told him of, how they were frighted 
with the sight of the Lions. Then said Christian 
to himself again, These beasts range in the night 
for their prey ; and if they should meet with me 
in the dark, how should I shift them? How 

15 should I escape being by them torn in pieces? 
Tims he went on his way. But while he was 
thus bewailing his unhappy miscarriage, he lift 
up his eyes, and behold there was a very stately 
Palace before him, the name of which was Beauti- 

20 ful; and it stood just by the High-way side. 

So I saw in my Dream that he made haste and 
went forward, that if possible he might get Lodg- 
ing there. Now before he had gone far, he entered 
into a very narrow passage, which was about a fur- 

25 long off of the Porter's lodge ; and looking very 
narrowly before him as he went, he espied two 
Lions in the way. Now, thought he, I see the 
dangers that Mistrust and Timorous were driven 
back by. (The Lions were chained, but he saw 

30 not the chains.) Then he was afraid, and thought 
also himself to go back after them, for he thought 
nothing but death was before him : But the Porter 
at the lodge, whose name is Watchful, perceiving Mark 13. 34. 
that Christian made a halt as if he would go back, 



60 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

cried unto him, saying, Is thy strength so small ? 
Fear not the Lions, for they are chained, and are 
placed there for trial of faith where it is, and for 
discovery of those that have none. Keep in the 
5 midst of the Path, and no hurt shall come unto 
thee. 

Then I saw that he went on, trembling for fear 
of the Lions, but taking good heed to the direc- 
tions of the Porter ; he heard them roar, but they 

10 did him no harm. Then he clapt his hands, and 
went on till he came and stood before the Gate 
where the Porter was. Then said Christian to 
the Porter, Sir, what house is this? and may I 
lodge here to-night ? The Porter answered, This 

15 house was built by the Lord of the Hill, and he 
built it for the relief and security of Pilgrims. 
The Porter also asked whence he was, and whither 
he was going? 

Chr. I am come from the City of Destruction, 

20 and am going to Mount Zion ; but because the 
Sun is now set, I desire, if I may, to lodge here 
to-night. 

For. What is your name ? 

Chr. My name is now Christian, but my nam: 

25 at the first was Graceless ; I came of the race of 

Japheth, whom God will persuade to dwell in the Gen. £\ %. 
Tents of She in. 

Pot. But how doth it happen that you come so 
late? The Sun is set. 

30 Chr. I had been here sooner, but that, wretched 
man that I am ! I slept in the Arbour that stands 
on the Hill-side; nay, I had notwithstanding that, 
been here much sooner, but that in my sleep I lost 
my evidence, and came without it to the brow of 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



61 




Difficulty is behind, Fear is before, 

Though he's got on the Hill, the Lions roar; 

A Christian man is never long at ease, 

When one fright's gone, another doth him seize. 



62 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

the Hill ; and then feeling for it, and finding it not, 
I was forced with sorrow of heart to go back to the 
place where I slept my sleep, where I found it, and 
now I am come. 
5 Por. Well, I will call out one of the Virgins of 
this place, who will, if she likes your talk, bring 
you in to the rest of the Family, according to the 
rules of the house. So Watchful the Porter rang 
a bell, at the sound of which came out at the door 

10 of the house, a grave and beautiful Damsel named 
Discretion, and asked why she was called. 

The Porter answered, This man is in a Journey 
from the City of Destruction to Mount Zion, but 
being weary and benighted, he asked me if he might 

15 lodge here to-night ; so I told him I would call for 
thee, who, after discourse had with him, mayest do 
as seemeth thee good, even according to the Law 
of the house. 

Then she asked him whence he was, and whither 

20 he was going ; and he told her. She asked him 
also, how he got into the way ; and he told her. 
Then she asked him, what he had seen and met 
with in the way ; and he told her. And last she 
asked his name ; so he said, It is Christian, and I 

25 have so much the more a desire to lodge here to- 
night, because, by what I perceive, this place was 
built by the Lord of the Hill, for the relief and 
security of Pilgrims. So she smiled, but the water 
stood in her eyes ; and after a little pause, she said, 

30 I will call forth two or three more of the Family. 
So she ran to the door, and called out Prudence, 
Piety, and Charity, who after a little more discourse 
with him, had him in to the Family ; and many of 
them, meeting him at the threshold of the house, 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



63 



said, Come in thou blessed of the Lord ; this house 
was built by the Lord of the Hill, on purpose to 
entertain such Pilgrims in. Then he bowed his 
head, and followed them into the house. So when 
5 he was come in and set down, they gave him some- 
thing to drink, and consented together, that until 
supper was ready, some of them should have some 
particular discourse with Christian, for the best 
improvement of time ; and they appointed Piety, 

10 and Prudence, and Charity to discourse with him ; 
and thus they began : 

Piety. Come good Christian, since we have 
been so loving to you, to receive you into our house 
this night, let us, if perhaps we may better our- 

15 selves thereby, talk with you of all things that 
have happened to you in your Pilgrimage. 

Chr. With a very good will, and I am glad 
that you are so well disposed. 

Piety. What moved you at first to betake 

20 yourself to a Pilgrim's life ? 

Chr. I was driven out of my Native Country, 
by a dreadful sound that was in mine ears : to 
wit, that unavoidable destruction did attend me, 
if I abode in that place where I was. 

25 Piety. But how did it happen that you came 
out of your Country this way ? 

Chr. It was as God would have it ; for when I 
was under the fears of destruction, I did not know 
whither to go ; but by chance there came a man, 

30 even to me, as I was trembling and weeping, 
whose name is Evangelist, and he directed me to 
the Wicket-gate, which else I should never have 
found, and so set me into the way that hath led 
me directly to this house. 



Piety dis- 
courses 
him. 



How Chris- 
tian was 
driven out 
of his own 
Country. 



Hoio he got 
into the wa\ 
to Sion. 



64 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Piety. But did you not come by the house of 
the Interpreter ? 

Chr. Yes, and did see such things there, the A rehearsal 
remembrance of which will stick by me as long as °f what he 
5 I live ; specially three things : to wit, How Christ, way. 
in despite of Satan, maintains his work of Grace 
in the heart; how the man had sinned himself 
quite out of hopes of God's mercy ; and also the 
Dream of him that thought in his sleep the day of 
10 Judgment was come. 

Piety. Why, Did you hear him tell his dream ? 

Chr. Yes, and a dreadful one it was. I thought 

it made my heart ake° as he was telling of it ; but 

yet I am glad I heard it. 

15 Piety. Was that all that you saw at the house 

of the Interpreter? 

Chr. No : he took me and had me where he 
shewed me a stately Palace, and how the people 
were clad in Gold that were in it ; and how there 
20 came a venturous man and cut his way through 
the armed men that stood in the door to keep him 
out, and how he was bid to come in, and win 
eternal Glory. Meth ought those things did ravish 
my heart ; I would have stayed at that good man's 
25 house a twelve-month, but that I knew I had 
further to go. 

Piety. And what saw you else in the way 1 
Chr. Saw ! Why, I went but a little further, 
and I saw one, as I thought in my mind, hang 
30 bleeding upon the Tree ; and the very sight of him 
made my Burden fall off my back (for I groaned 
under a very heavy Burden), but then it fell down 
from off me. 'Twas a strange thing to me, for I 
never saw such a thing before ; yea, and while I 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



65 



10 



15 



20 



25 



30 






stood looking up (for then I could not forbear look- 
ing) three Shining Ones came to me. One of them 
testified that my sins were forgiven me ; another 
stript me of my Rags, and gave me this broidered 
Coat which you see ; and the third set the Mark 
which you see in my forehead, and gave me this 
sealed Roll (and with that he plucked it out of 
his bosom). 

Piety, But you saw more than this, did you not ? 

Chr. The things that I have told you were the 
best ; yet some other matters I saw, as namely I 
saw three men, Simple, Sloth, and Presumption, 
lie asleep a little out of the way as I came, with 
Irons upon their heels ; but do you think I could 
awake them ? I also saw Formalist and Hypocrisy 
come tumbling over the wall, to go, as they pre- 
tended, to Sion ; but they were quickly lost ; even 
as I myself did tell them, but they would not 
believe. But, above all, I found it hard work to 
get up this Hill, and as hard to come by the Lions' 
mouths ; and truly if it had not been for the good 
man, the Porter that stands at the Gate, I do not 
know but that after all I might have gone back 
again ; but now I thank God I am here, and I 
thank you for receiving of me. 

Then Prudence thought good to ask him a few 
questions, and desired his answer to them. 

Prud. Do you not think sometimes of the 
Country from whence you came ? 

Chr. Yes, but with much shame and detestation : 
Truly, if I had been mindful of that Country from 
whence I came out, I might have had opportunity 
to have returned ; but now I desire a better 
Country, that is, an Heavenly, 



Prudence 

discourses 

him. 



Christian's 
thoughts of 
his Native 
Country. 
Heb. 11. 15, 
16. 



66 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Prud. Do you not yet bear away with you some 
of the things that then you were conversant withal ? 

Chr. Yes, but greatly against my will ; especially 
my inward and carnal cogitations, with which all 
5 my countrymen, as well as myself, were delighted ; 
but now all those things are my grief; and might 
I but chuse° mine own things, I would chuse never 
to think of those things more ; but when I would 
be doing of that which is best, that which is worst 
10 is with me. 

Prud. Do you not find sometimes, as if those 
things were vanquished, which at other times are 
your perplexity ? 

Chr. Yes, but that is seldom ; but they are to 
15 me golden hours in which such things happen to 
me. 

Prud. Can you remember by what means you 
find your annoyances at times, as if they were 
vanquished ? 
20 Chr. Yes, when I think what I saw at the 
Cross, that will clo it ; and when I look upon my 
broidered Coat, that will do it ; also when I look 
into the Roll that I carry in my bosom, that will 
do it ; and when my thoughts wax warm about 
25 whither I am going, that will do it. 

Prud. And what is it that makes you so 
desirous to go to Mount Zion ? 

Chr. Why, there I hope to see him alive that 
did hang dead, on the Cross ; and there I hope to 
30 be rid of all those things that to this day are in 
me an annoyance to me ; there, they say, there is 
no death ; and there I shall dwell with such 
Company as I like best. For to tell you truth, I 
love him, because I was by him eased of my 



Christian 
distasted 
with carnal 
cogitations. 

Christian's 
choice. 

Rom. 7. 21. 



Christian's 

golden 

hours. 



Hoiv Chris- 
tian gets 
power 
against his 
corruptions. 



Why Chris- 
tian would 
be at Mount 
Zion. 



Isa. 25. 8. 
Rev. 21. 4. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



67 



10 



Burden, and I am weary of my inward sickness ; I 
would fain be where I shall die no more, and with 
the Company that shall continually cry, Holy, 
Holy, Holy. 

Then said Charity to Christian, Have you a 
family ? Are you a married man i 

Chr. I have a Wife and four small Children. 

Char. And why did you not bring them along 
with you? 

Chr. Then Christian wept, and said, Oh how 
willingly would I have done it, but they were all 
of them utterly averse to my going on Pilgrim- 



Charity 

discourses 

him. 



Christian's 
love to his 
Wife and 
Children. 



Char. But you should have talked to them, 
15 and have endeavoured to have shewn them the 
danger of being behind. 

Chr. So I did, and told them also what God 
had shewed to me of the destruction of our City • 
but I seemed to them as one that mocked, and 
20 they believed me not. 

Char. And did you pray to God that he would 
bless your counsel to them ? 

Chr. Yes, and that with much affection ; for 
you must think that my Wife and poor Children 
25 were very dear unto me. 

Char. But did you tell them of your own 
sorrow, and fear of destruction? for I suppose 
that destruction was visible enough to you? 

Chr. Yes, over, and over, and over. They 
30 might also see my fears in my countenance, in my 
tears, and also in my trembling under the appre- 
hension of the Judgment that did hang over our 
heads ; but all was not sufficient to prevail with 
them to come with me. 



Gen. 19. 14. 



Christian's 
fears of 
perishing 
might be 
read in his 
very counte- 
nance. 



68 



THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 



Char. But what could they say for themselves, 
why they came not? 

Chr. Why, my Wife was afraid of losing this 

World, and my Children were given to the foolish 

5 Delights of youth : so what by one thing, and 

what by another, they left me to wander in this 

manner alone. 

Char. But did you not with your vain life, 
damp all that you by words used by way of per- 

10 suasion to bring them away with you ? 

Chr. Indeed I cannot commend my life; for 
I am conscious to myself of many failings therein : 
I know also, that a man by his conversation may 
soon overthrow what by argument or persuasion 

15 he doth labour to fasten upon others for their good. 
Yet this I can say, I was very wary of giving them 
occasion, by any unseemly action, to make them 
averse to going on Pilgrimage. Yea, for this very 
thing they would tell me I was too precise, and 

20 that I denied myself of things (for their sakes) in 
which they saw no evil. Nay, I think I may say, 
that if what they saw in me did hinder them, it 
was my great tenderness in sinning against God, 
or of doing any wrong to my Neighbour. 

25 Char. Indeed Cain hated his Brother, because 



The cause 
why his 
Wife and 
Children 
did not go 
with him. 



Christian's 
good con- 
versation 
before his 
Wife and 
Children. 



Christian 
clear of their 
blood if they 
perish. 
1 John 3. 12. 



his own works were evil, and his Brother's right- 
eous ; and if thy Wife and Children have been 
offended with thee for this, they thereby shew 
themselves to be implacable to good, and thou hast Ezek. 3. 19 
30 delivered thy soul from their blood. 

Now I saw in my Dream, that thus they sat 
talking together until supper was ready. So 
when they had made ready, they sat down to 
meat. Now the Table was furnished with fat 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 69 

things, and with Wine that was well refined : and What Chris- 
all their talk at the Table was about the LORD S? *?*? 

his supper. 

of the Hill ; as namely, about what HE had done, 
and wherefore HE did what He did, and why HE Their talk 
5 had builded that House : and by what they said, p supper- 
I perceived that he had been a great Warriour, 
and had fought with and slain him that had the 
power of Death, but not without great danger to Heb. 2. 14, 
himself, which made me love him the more. 

10 For, as they said, and as I believe (said Chris- 
tian) he did it with the loss of much blood ■ but 
that which put Glory of Grace into all he did, 
was, that he did it out of pure love to his Coun- 
try. And besides, there were some of them of 

15 the household that said they had seen and spoke 
with him since he did die on the Cross ; and they 
have attested that they had it from his own lips, 
that he is such a lover of poor Pilgrims, that the 
like is not to be found from the East to the West. 

20 They moreover gave an instance of what they 
affirmed, and that was, He had stript himself of 
his glory, that he might do this for the Poor ; 
and that they heard him say and affirm, That he 
would not dwell in the Mountain of Zion alone. 

25 They said moreover, that he had made many Christ 
Pilgrims Princes, though by nature they were l)1 ^ a J ces 
Beggars born, and their original had been the Beggars. 
dunghill. 1 Sam. 2. 8. 

Thus they discoursed together till late at night ; sa ' 
30 and after they had committed themselves to their 
Lord for protection, they betook themselves to 
rest : the Pilgrim they laid in a large upper Christian's 
chamber, whose window opened towards the Sun Ped-cham- 
rising: the name of the chamber was Peace, where 







THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



he slept till break of day, and then he awoke and 
sang, 

Where am I now ? Is this the love and care 
Of Jesus for the men that Pilgrims are ! 
5 Thus to provide ! That I should be forgiven ! 

And dwell already the next door to Heaven ! 

So in the morning they all got up, and after 
some more discourse, they told him that he 
should not depart till they had shewed him the 

10 Rarities of that place. And first they had him Christian 
into the Study, where they shewed him Records had into the 
of the greatest antiquity ; in which, as I remem- what he saw 
ber my Dream, they shewed him first the Pedi- there, 
gree of the Lord of the Hill, that he was the Son 

15 of the Ancient of Days, and came by an Eternal 
Generation. Here also was more fully recorded 
the Acts that he had done, and the names of 
many hundreds that he had taken into his service ; 
and how he had placed them in such Habitations 

20 that could neither by length of Days, nor decays 
of Nature, be dissolved. 

Then they read to him some of the worthy Acts 
that some of his servants had done : as, how 
they had subdued Kingdoms, wrought Right- Heb. 11. 33, 

25 eousness, obtained Promises, stopped the mouths ' ' 
of Lions, quenched the violence of Fire, escaped 
the edge of the Sword ; out of weakness were 
made strong, waxed valiant in fight, and turned 
to flight the Armies of the Aliens. 

30 Then they read again in another part of the 
Records of the house, where it was shewed how 
willing their Lord was to receive into his favour 
any, even any, though they in time past had 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



71 






offered great affronts to his Person and proceed- 
ings. Here also were several other Histories of 
many other famous things, of all which Christian 
had a view ; as of things both Ancient and Mod- 
5 em : together with Prophecies and Predictions of 
things that have their certain accomplishment, 
both to the dread and amazement of Enemies, and 
the comfort and solace of Pilgrims. 

The next day they took him and had him into 

10 the Armory, where they shewed him all manner of 
Furniture, which their Lord had provided for 
Pilgrims, as Sword, Shield, Helmet, Breastplate, 
All-prayer, and Shoes that would not wear out. 
And there was here enough of this to harness out 

15 as many men for the service of their Lord as there 
be Stars in the Heaven for multitude. 

They also shewed him some of the Engines with 
which some of his Servants had done wonderful 
things. They shewed him Moses' Rod° ; the Ham- 

20 mer and Nail with which Jael slew Sisera ; the 
Pitchers, Trumpets and Lamps too, with which 
Gideon put to flight the Armies of Midian : Then 
they shewed him the Ox's goad wherewith Sham- 
gar slew six hundred men : They shewed him also 

25 the Jaw-bone with which Samson did such mighty 
feats : They shewed him moreover the Sling and 
Stone with which David slew Goliah of Gath ; 
and the Sword also with which their Lord will 
kill the Man of Sin, in the day that he shall rise 

30 up to the prey. They shewed him besides many 
excellent things, with which Christian was much 
delighted. This done, they went to their rest 
again. 

Then I saw in my Dream, that on the morrow 



Christian 
had into the 
Armory. 



Christian is 
made to see 
Ancient 
things. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



he got up to go forwards, but they desired him to 
stay till the next day also ; and then, said they, 
we will (if the day be clear) shew you the Delect- 
able Mountains, which, they said, would yet 
5 further add to his comfort, because they were 
nearer the desired Haven than the place where 
at present he was : so he consented and stayed. 
When the morning was up, they had him to the 
top of the House, and bid him look South ; so he 

10 did : and behold at a great distance he saw a most 
pleasant Mountainous Country, beautified with 
Woods, Vineyards, Fruits of all sorts, Flowers also, 
with Springs and Fountains, very delectable to be- 
hold. Then he asked the name of the Country : 

15 They said it was ImmanueVs Land ; and it is as 
common, said they, as this Hill is, to and for all 
the Pilgrims. And when thou comest there, from 
thence, said they, thou mayest see to the gate of 
the Ccelestial City, as the Shepherds that live there 

20 will make appear. 

Now he bethought himself of setting forward, 
and they were willing he should : but first, said 
they, let us go again into the Armory : So they 
did; and when they came there, they harnessed 

25 him from head to foot with what was of proof, 
lest perhaps he should meet with assaults in the 
way. He being therefore thus accoutred, walketh 
out with his friends to the Gate, and there he 
asked the Porter if he saw any Pilgrims pass by : 

30 Then the Porter answered, Yes. 

Chr. Pray, did you know him ? said he. 
Por. I asked his name, and he told me it was 
Faithful. 

Chr. 0, said Christian, I know him ; he is my 



Christian 
shewed the 
Delectable 
Mountains. 



Isa. 33. 16, 
17. 



Christian 
sets for- 
iv aid. 

Christian 
sent away 
armed. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



73 




Whilst Christian m among his godly friends, 
Their golden months make him sufficient 'mends, 
For all his griefs, and when they let him go, 
He's clad with northern steel from top to toe.° 



74 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Townsman, my near Neighbour, he comes from the 
place where I was born : How far do you think he 
may be before ? 

Por. He is got by this time below the Hill. 
5 Chr. Well, said Christian, good Porter, the 
Lord be with thee, and add to all thy blessings 
much increase, for the kindness that thou hast 
shewed to me. 

Then he began to go forward ; but Discretion, 

10 Piety, Charity, and Prudence, would accompany 
him down to the foot of the Hill. So they went 
on together, reiterating their former discourses, till 
they came to go down the Hill. Then said Chris- 
tian, As it was difficult coming up, so (so far as I 

15 can see) it is dangerous going down. Yes, said 
Prudence, so it is, for it is an hard matter for a 
man to go down into the Valley of Humiliation , 
as thou art now, and to catch no slip by the way ; 
therefore, said they, are we come out to accompany 

20 thee down the Hill. So he began to go down, but 
very warily ; yet he caught a slip or two. 

Then I saw in my Dream that these good Com- 
panions, when Christian was gone down to the 
bottom of the Hill, gave him a loaf of Bread, a 

25 bottle of Wine, and a cluster of Raisins ; and then 
he went on his way. 

But now, in this Valley of Humiliation, poor 
Christian was hard put to it ; for he had gone 
but a little way, before he espied a foul Fiend 

30 coming over the field to meet him ; his name is 
Apollyon. Then did Christian begin to be 
afraid, and to cast in his mind whether to go 
back or to stand his ground: But he considered 
again that he had no Armour for his back, and 



How Chris- 
tian and the 
Porter greet 
at parting. 



The Valley 
of Humili- 
ation. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



75 



Christian 
no Armour 
for his back. 



Christian's 
resolution 
on the 
approach 
of Apollyon 



therefore thought that to turn the back to him 
might give him greater advantage with ease 
to pierce him with his Darts. Therefore he re- 
solved to venture and stand his ground ; For, 
5 thought he, had I no more in mine eye than the 
saving of my life, 'twould be the best way to 
stand. 

So he went on, and Apollyon met him. Now 
the Monster was hideous to behold ; he was 

10 cloathed with scales like a Fish (and they are his 
pride) ; he had wings like a Dragon, feet like a 
Bear, and out of his belly came Fire and Smoak ; 
and his mouth was as the mouth of a Lion. When 
he was come up to Christian, he beheld him with 

15 a disdainful countenance, and thus began to ques- 
tion with him. 

Apol. Whence come you ? and whither are you 
bound ? 

Chr. I am come from the City of Destruction, 

20 which is the place of all evil, and am going to the 
City of Zion. 

Apol. By this I perceive thou art one of my 
Subjects, for all that Country is mine, and I am 
the Prince and God of it. How is it then that 

25 thou hast run away from thy King ? Were it 
not that I hope thou mayest do me more service, 
I would strike thee now at one blow to the 
ground. 

Chr. I was born indeed in your dominions, but 

30 your service was hard, and your wages such as a 
man could not live on, for the ivages of sin is 
death ; therefore when I was come to years, I did Rom. 6. 23 
as other considerate persons do, look out, if perhaps 
I might mend myself. 



Discourse 
betuixt 
Christian 
and Apol- 
lyon. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Apol. There is no Prince that will thus lightly 

lose his Subjects, neither will I as yet lose thee : 

but since thou coinplainest of thy service and 

wages, be content to go back ; what our Country 

5 will afford, I do here promise to give thee. 

Chr. But I have let° myself to another, even to 
the King of Princes, and how can I with fairness 
go back with thee ? 

Apol. Thou hast done in this, according to the 
10 Proverb, changed a bad for a worse ; but it is or- 
dinary for those that have professed themselves his 
Servants, after a while to give him the slip, and 
return again to me : Do thou so too, and all shall 
be well. 
15 Chr. I have given him my faith, and sworn 
my allegiance to him ; how then can I go back 
from this, and not be hanged as a Traitor 1 

Apol. Thou didst the same to me, and yet I 
am willing to pass by all, if now thou wilt yet 
20 turn again and go back. 

Chr. What I promised thee was in my non- 
age, and besides, I count that the Prince under 
whose Banner now I stand is able to absolve 
me ; yea, and to pardon also what I did as to 
25 my compliance with thee ; and besides, thou 
destroying Apollyon, to speak truth, I like his 
Service, his Wages, his Servants, his Govern- 
ment, his Company and Country, better than 
thine ; and therefore leave off to persuade me 
30 further ; I am his Servant, and I will follow him. 
Apol. Consider again when thou art in cool 
blood, what thou art like to meet with in the 
way that thou goest. Thou knowest that for 
the most part, his Servants come to an ill end, 



Apollyon's 
flattery. 



Apollyon 
undervalues 
Christ's 
service. 



Apollyon 
pretends to 
be merciful. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 77 

because they are transgressors against me and Apollyon 
my ways : How many of them have been put to ^^JJ 16 
shameful deaths ; and besides, thou countest his ends of 
service better than mine, whereas he never came Christians, 
5 yet from the place where he is to deliver any christian 
chat served him out of our hands; but as for from per- 
me, how many times, as all the World very well ^f^ v m 
knows, have I delivered, either by power or fraud, 
those that have faithfully served me, from him and 

10 his, though taken by them ; and so I will deliver thee. 

Chr. His forbearing at present to deliver them 

is on purpose to try their love, whether they will 

cleave to him to the end ; and as for the ill end 

thou sayest they come to, that is most glorious in 

15 their account ; for for present deliverance, they do 
not much expect it, for they stay for their Glory, 
and then they shall have it, when their Prince 
comes in his and the Glory of the Angels. 

Apol. Thou hast already been unfaithful in 

20 thy service to Him, and how dost thou think to 
receive wages of him ? 

Chr. Wherein, Apollyon, have I been un- 
faithful to him ? 

Apol. Thou didst faint at first setting out, 

25 when thou wast almost choked in the Gulf ° of Apollyon 
Dispond; thou didst attempt wrong ways to be $™. ds . , 
rid of thy Burden, whereas thou shouldest have infirmities 
stayed till thy Prince had taken it off; thou didst against him. 
sinfully sleep and lose thy choice thing; thou 

30 wast also almost persuaded to go back, at the 
sight of the Lions ; and when thou talkest of thy 
Journey, and of what thou hast heard and seen, 
thou art inwardly desirous of vain-glory in all 
that thou sayest or doest. 



\s 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Chr. All this is true, and much more, which 
thou hast left out ; but the Prince whom I serve 
and honour is merciful, and ready to forgive ; but 
besides, these infirmities possessed me in thy 
5 Country, for there I sucked them in, and I have 
groaned under them, been sorry for them, and 
have obtained Pardon of my Prince. 

Apol. Then Apollyon broke out into a griev- 
ous rage, saying, I am an enemy to this Prince ; 

10 1 hate his Person, his Laws, and People ; I am 
come out on purpose to withstand thee. 

Chr. Apollyon, beware what you do, for I 
am in the King's High- way, ° the way of Holiness, 
therefore take heed to yourself. 

15 Apol. Then Apollyon straddled quite over 
the whole breadth of the way, and said, I am 
void of fear in this matter, prepare thyself to 
die ; for I swear by my infernal Den, that thou 
shalt go no further ; here will I spill thy soul. 

20 And with that he threw a flaming Dart at his 
breast, but Christian had a Shield in his hand, 
with which he caught it, and so prevented the 
danger of that. 

Then did Christian draw, for he saw 'twas 

25 time to bestir him : and Apollyon as fast made 
at him, throwing Darts as thick as Hail ; by the 
which, notwithstanding all that Christian could 
do to avoid it, Apollyon wounded him in his 
head, his hand, and foot : This made Christian 

30 give a little back; Apollyon therefore followed 
his work amain, and Christian again took cour- 
age, and resisted as manfully as he could. This 
sore Combat lasted for above half a day, even 
till Christian was almost quite spent ; for you 



Apollyon in 
a rage falls 
upon Chris- 
tian. 



Christian 
wounded in 
his under- 
standing, 

/<ii tli, and 
conver- 
sation. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



79 




A more unequal match can hardly be : 
Christian must fight an Angel : but you see 
The valiant man by handling Sword and Shield, 
Doth make him, tho' a Dragon, quit the field. 



80 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

must know that Christian, by reason of his 
wounds, must needs grow weaker and weaker. 

Then Apollyon espying his opportunity, be- 
gan to gather up close to Christian, and wrest- 
5 ling with him, gave him a dreadful fall ; and Apollyon 

with that Christian's Sword flew out of his hand. c J[ s J;^ h . , ha 
__ . ,, -r ~ , , down to trie 

Then said Apollyon, lam sure of thee now : and ground 

with that he had almost pressed him to death, Christian. 
so that Christian began to despair of life : but 

10 as God would have it, while Apollyon was fetch- 
ing of° his last blow, thereby to make a full 
end of this good man, Christian nimbly reached 
out his hand for his Sword, and caught it, say- 
ing, Rejoice not against me, mine Enemy ! Micah 7. 8. 

15 when I fall I shall arise ; and with that, gave 
him a deadly thrust, which made him give back, 
as one that had received his mortal wound : Christian's 
Christian perceiving that, made at him again, v ^ cto Ty over 
saying, Nay, in all these things ice are more R om . 8. 37. 

20 than Conquerors through him that loved us. 
And with that Apollyon spread forth his Dragon's 
wings, and sped him away, that Christian for a James 4. 7. 
season saw him no more. 

In this Combat no man can imagine, unless A brief rela- 

25 he had seen and heard as I did, what yelling t l on ^fl e 
and hideous roaring Apollyon made all the time the spec- 
of the fight, he spake like a Dragon ; and on the tator. 
other s ; de, what sighs and groans burst from 
Christian's heart. I never saw him all the while 

30 give so much as one pleasant look, till he per- 
ceived he had wounded Apollyon with his two- 
edged Sword ; then indeed he did smile, and 
look upward ; but 'twas the dreadfullest sight 
that ever I saw. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



81 



So when the Battle was over, Christian said, 

I will here give thanks to him that hath delivered 

me out of the mouth of the Lion, to him that 

did help me against Apollyon. And so he did, 

5 saying, 

Great Beelzebub, the Captain of this Fiend, 
Design'd my ruin ; therefore to this end 
He sent him harness' d out : and he with rage 
That hellish was, did fiercely me engage : 
10 But blessed Michael helped me, and I 

By dint of Sword did quickly make him fly. 
Therefore to him let me give lasting praise, 
And thank and bless his holy name always. 

> Then there came to him an hand, with some of 

15 the leaves of the Tree of Life the which Christian 
took, and applied to the wounds that he had re- 
ceived in the Battle, and was healed immediately. 
He also sat down in that place to eat Bread, and 
to drink of the Bottle that was given him a little 

20 before ; so being refreshed, he addressed himself to 
his Journey, with his Sword drawn in his hand ; 
for he said, I know not but some other Enemy may 
be at hand. But he met with no other affront from 
Apollyon, quite through this Valley. 

25 Now at the end of this Valley was another, 
called the Valley of the Shadoiv of Death, and 
Christian must needs go through it, because the 
way to the Coelestial City lay through the midst 
of it. Now this Valley is a veiy solitary place. 

30 The Prophet Jeremiah thus describes it : A wil- 
derness, a land of desarts and of pits, a land of 
drought, and of the shadoiv of death, a land that 
no man (but a Christian) passeth through, and 
where no man dwelt. 



Christian 
gives God 
thanks for 
deliverance, 



Christian 
goes on his 
Journey 
with his 
Sivord 
drawn in 
his hand. 

The Valley 
of the 
Shadow of 
Death. 



Jer. 2. 6. 



82 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Now here Christian was worse put to it than 
in his fight with Apollyon, as by the sequel you 
shall see. 

I saw then in my Dream, that when Christian The Chil- 
5 was got to the borders of the Shadow of Death, f£ en * t 
there met him two men, Children of them that g0 back. 
brought up an evil report of the good land, mak- Numb. 13. 
ing haste to go back ; to whom Christian spake 
as follows, 
10 Chr. Whither are you going? 

Men. They said, Back, back ; and we would 
have you to do so too, if either life or peace is 
prized by you. 

Chr. Why, what's the matter ? said Christian. 
15 Men. Matter ! said they ; we were going that 
way as you are going, and went as far as we durst ; 
and indeed we were almost past coming back ; for 
had we gone a little further, we had not been here 
to bring the news to thee. 
20 Chr. But what have you met with? said 
Christian. 

Men. Why we w r ere almost in the Valley of Psal. 44. 19. 
the Shadow of Death ; but that by good hap PsaL 107 - 10 
we looked before us, and saw the danger before 
25 we came to it. 

Chr. But what have you seen 1 said Christian. 
Men. Seen ! Why, the Valley itself, which is 
as dark as pitch ; we also saw there the Hob- 
goblins, Satyrs, and Dragons of the Pit • we 
30 heard also in that Valley a continual howling 
and yelling, as of a people under unutterable 
misery, who there sat bound in affliction and 
irons ; and over that Valley hangs the discourag- 
ing clouds of Confusion ; Death also doth always 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 83 

spread his wings over it. In a word, it is every Job 3. 5. 
whit dreadful, being utterly without Order. cha P- 10 - 22 - 

Chr. Then said Christian, I perceive not yet, 
by what you have said, but that this is my way Jer. 2. 6. 
5 to the desired Haven. 

Men. Be it thy way ; we will not chuse it for 
ours. So they parted, and Christian went on his 
way, but still with his Sword drawn in his hand, 
for fear lest he should be assaulted. 

10 I saw then in my Dream, so far as this Valley 
reached, there was on the right hand a very deep 
Ditch ; that Ditch is it into which the blind have Psal. 69. 14. 
led the blind in all ages, and have both there miser- 
ably perished. Again, behold on the left hand, 

15 there was a very dangerous Quag,° into which, if 
even a good man falls, he can find no bottom 
for his foot to stand on. Into that Quag King 
David once did fall, and had no doubt therein 
been smothered, had not he that is able pluckt 

20 him out. 

The path-way was here also exceeding narrow, 
and therefore good Christian was the more put 
to it ; for when he sought in the dark to shun 
the ditch on the one hand, he was ready to tip 

25 over into the mire on the other; also when he 
sought to escape the mire, without great care- 
fulness he would be ready to fall into the ditch. 
Thus he went on, and I heard him here sigh 
bitterly; for, besides the dangers mentioned 

30 above, the path-way was here so dark, that oft- 
times, when he lift up his foot to set forward, 
he knew not where, or upon what he should 
set it next. 

About the midst of this Valley, I perceived the 



84 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Eph. 6. 18. 
Psal. 116. 4. 



mouth of Hell to be, and it stood also hard by the 
wayside. Now thought Christian, what shall I 
do? And ever and anon the flame and smoak 
would come out in such abundance, with sparks 
5 and hideous noises (things that cared not for Chris- 
Hail's Sword, as did Apollyon before) that he was 
forced to put up his Sword, and betake himself to 
another weapon, called All-prayer. So he cried 
in my hearing, Lord I beseech thee deliver my 

10 Soul. Thus he went on a great while, yet still 
the flames would be reaching towards him : Also 
he heard doleful voices, and rushings to and fro, 
so that sometimes he thought he should be torn in 
pieces, or trodden down like mire in the Streets. 

15 This frightful sight was seen, and these dreadful 
noises were heard by him for several miles together ; 
and coming to a place where he thought he heard 
a company of Fiends coming forward to meet him, 
he stopt, and began to muse what he had best to Christian 

20 do. Sometimes he had half a thought to go back ; J^nd° % ut 
then again he thought he might be half way through for a while 
the Valley ; he remembred also how he had already 
vanquished many a danger, and that the danger of 
going back might be much more than for to go for- 

25 ward ; so he resolved to go on. Yet the Fiends 
seemed to come nearer and nearer ; but when they 
were come even almost at him, he cried out with a 
most vehement voice, I ivill walk in the strength 
of the Lord God ; so they gave back, and came 

30 no further. 

One thing I would not let slip; I took notice 
that now poor Christian was so confounded, that 
he did not know his own voice ; and thus I per- 
ceived it: Just when he was come over against 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



85 




Poor man ! where art thou now ? Thy day is nisht 
Good man be not cast down, thou yet art right 
Thy way to Heaven lies by the gates of Hell 
Cheer up, hold out, with thee iffil go well.° 



86 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

the mouth of the burning Pit, one of the wicked 
ones got behind him, and stept up softly to him, 
and whisperingly suggested many grievous blas- 
phemies to him, which he verily thought had Christian 
5 proceeded from his own mind. This put Chris- ThathetpTkt 
tian more to it than any tiling that he met with blasphemies, 
before, even to think that he should now bias- when 'twas 
pheme him that he loved so much before ; yet, suggested 
if he could have helped it, he would not have them into 

10 done it; but he had not the discretion neither hzs mind ' 
to stop his ea*rs, nor to know from whence those 
blasphemies came. 

When Christian had travelled in this dis- 
consolate condition some considerable time, he 

15 thought he heard the voice of a man, as going 

before him, saying, TJiough I walk through the Psal. 23. 4. 
Valley of the Shadow of Death, I ic ill fear none 
ill, for thou art with me. 

Then was he glad, and that for these reasons : 

20 First, Because he gathered from thence, that 
some who feared God were in this Valley as well 
as himself. 

Secondly, For that he perceived God was with 
them, though in that dark and dismal state ; and 

25 why not, thought he, with me ? though by reason Job 9. 11. 
of the impediment that attends this place, I can- 
not perceive it. 

Thirdly, For that he hoped, could he overtake 
them, to have company by and by. So he went 

30 on, and called to him that was before; but he 

knew not what to answer, for that he also thought Christian 
himself to be alone. And by and by the day f r e a ^ / 
broke ; then said Christian, He hath turned the day. 
Shadov: of Death into the morning. Amos o. 8. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



87 



Now morning being come, he looked back, not 
out of desire to return, but to see, by the light of 
the day, what hazards he had gone through in the 
dark. So he saw more perfectly the Ditch that 
5 was on the one hand, and the Quag that was on 
the other ; also how narrow the way was which led 
betwixt them both ; also now he saw the Hobgob- 
lins, and Satyrs, and Dragons of the Pit, but all 
afar off; for after break of day, they came not 

10 nigh ; yet they were discovered to him, according 

to that which is written, He discovereth deep Job. 12. 22. 
t/dngs out of darkness, and bringeth out to light 
the Shadow of Death. 

Now was Christian much affected with his 

15 deliverance from all the dangers of his solitary way ; 
which dangers, though he feared them more before, 
yet he saw them more clearly now, because the 
light of the day made them conspicuous to him. 
And about this time the Sun was rising, and this 

20 was another mercy to Christian ; for you must 
note, that though the first part of the Valley of the 
Shadoiv of Death was dangerous, yet this second The second 
part which he was yet to go, was, if possible, far £ a C? °J * his 
more dangerous : for from the place where he now dangerous. 

25 stood, even to the end of the Valley, the way was 
all along set so full of Snares, Traps, Gins,° and 

. Nets here, and so full of Pits, Pitfalls, deep Holes, 
and Shelvings down there, that had it now been 
dark, as it was when he came the first part of the 

30 way, had he had a thousand souls, they had in 
reason been cast away ; but as I said, just now the 
Sun was rising. Then said he, His candle shin- . 
eth on my head, and by his light I go through Job. 29. 3 
darkness. 



88 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

In this light therefore he came to the end of the 
Valley. Now I saw in my Dream, that at the 
end of this Valley lay blood, bones, ashes, and 
mangled bodies of men, even of Pilgrims that had 
5 gone this way formerly ; and while I was musing 
what should be the reason, I espied a little before 
me a Cave, where two Giants, Pope and Pagan, 
dwelt in old time ; by whose power and tyranny 
the men whose bones, blood, ashes, &c. lay there, 

10 were cruelly put to death. But by this place 
Christian went without much danger, whereat I 
somewhat wondered ; but I have learnt since, that 
Pagan has been dead many a day ; and as for the 
other, though he be yet alive, he is by reason of 

15 age, and also of the many shrewd brushes that he 
met with in his younger days, grown so crazy, and 
stiff in his joints, that he can now do little more 
than sit in his Cave's mouth, grinning at Pilgrims 
as they go by, and biting his nails, because he can- 

20 not come at them. 

So I saw that Christian went on his way ; yet 
at the. sight of the Old Man that sat in the 
mouth of the Cave, he could not tell what to think, 
specially because he spake to him, though he 

25 could not go after him, saying, You will never 
mend till more of you be burned: But he held 
his peace, and set a good face on't, and so went 
by and catcht no hurt. Then sang Christian, 

O world of wonders ! (I can say no less) 
30 That I should be preserved in that distress 
That I have met with here ! O blessed be 
That hand that from it hath delivered me ! 
"Dangers in darkness, Devils, Hell, and Sin, 
Did compass me, while I this Vale was in; 



THE PILGRIM S PBOGRKSS 



89 



Yea, Snares, and Pits, and Traps, and Nets did lie 
My path about, that worthless silly I 
Might have been catch'd, intangled, and cast down ; 
But since I live, let Jesus wear the Crown. 

5 Now as Christian went on his way, he came to 
a little ascent, which was cast up on purpose that 
Pilgrims might see before them. Up there there- 
fore Christian w T ent, and looking forward, he saw 
Faithful before him, upon his Journey. Then 

10 said Christian aloud, Ho, ho, So-ho ; stay, and I 
will be your Companion. At that Faithful looked 
behind him ; to whom Christian cried again, Stay, 
stay, till I come up to you : But Faithful answered, 
No, I am upon my life, and the Avenger of Blood 

15 is behind me. 

At this Christian was somewhat moved, and 
putting to all his strength, he quickly got up with 
Faithful, and did also overrun him, so the last 
was first. Then did Christian vain-gloriously 

20 smile, because he had gotten the start of his 
Brother ; but not taking good heed to his feet, he 
suddenly stumbled and fell, and could not rise 
again, until Faithful came up to help him. 

Then I saw in my Dream they went very lov- 

25 ingly on together, and had sweet discourse of all 
things that had happened to them in their Pilgrim- 
age ; and thus Christian began : 

Chr. My honoured and well beloved Brother 
Faithful, I am glad that I have overtaken you; 

30 and that God has so tempered our spirits, that we 
can walk as Companions in this so pleasant a 
path. 

Faith. I had thought, dear Friend, to have had 
your company quite from our Town ; but you did 



Christian 
overtakes 
Faithful. 



Christian's 
fall makes 
Faithful 
and he go 
lovingly 
together. 



90 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



get the start of me, wherefore I was forced to come 
thus much of the way alone. 

Chr. How long did you stay in the City of 
Destruction, before you set out after me on your 
5 Pilgrimage ? 

Faith. Till I could stay no longer; for there 
was great talk presently after you were gone out, 
that our City would in short time with Fire from 
Heaven be burned down to the ground. 
10 Chr. What, did your Neighbours talk so ? 

Faith. Yes, 'twas for a while in everybody's 
mouth. 

Chr. What, and did no more of them but you 
come out to escape the danger ? 
15 Faith. Though there was, as I said, a great 
talk thereabout, yet I do not think they did 
firmly believe it. For in the heat of the discourse, 
I heard some of them deridingly speak of you and 
of your desperate Journey, (for so they called this 
20 your Pilgrimage) but I did believe, and do still, 
that the end of our City will be with Fire and 
Brimstone from above ; and therefore I have made 
mine escape. 

Chr. Did you hear no talk of Neighbour 
25 Pliable ? 

Faith. Yes Christian, I heard that he followed 

you till he came at the Slough of Dispond, where, 

as some said, he fell in ; but he would not be 

known to have so done ; but I am sure he was 

30 soundly bedabbled with that kind of dirt. 

Chr. And what said the Neighbours to him ? 
Faith. He hath since his going back been had 
greatly in derision, and that among all sorts of 
people ; some do mock and despise him ; and 



Their talk 
about the 
Country 
from 
whence 
they came. 



How Pliable 
icas account- 
ed of when 
he got home. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



91 



scarce will any set him on work. He is now 
seven times worse than if he had never gone out 
of the City. 

Chr. But why should they be so set against 
5 him, since they also despise the w r ay that he 
forsook ? 

Faith. Oh, they say, Hang him, he is a Turn- 
coat, he was not true to his profession : I think 
God has stirred up even his Enemies to hiss at 
10 him, and make him a Proverb, because he hath 
forsaken the way. 

Chr. Had you no talk with him before you 
came out ? 

Faith. I met him once in the Streets, but he 
15 leered away on the other side, as one ashamed of 
what he had done ; so I spake not to him. 

Chr. Well, at my first setting out, I had hopes 
of that man ; but now I fear he will perish in the 
overthrow of the City, for it is happened to him 
20 according to the true Proverb, The Dog is turned 
to his Vomit again, and the Sow that was ivashed 
to her wallowing in the Mire. 

Faith. They are my fears of him too ; but who 
can hinder that w 7 hich will be ? 
25 Chr. Well Neighbour Faithful, said Christian, 
let us leave him, and talk of things that more 
immediately concern ourselves. Tell me now, 
what you have met with in the way as you came ; 
for I know you have met w T ith some things, or else 
30 it may be w r rit for a wonder. 

Faith. I escaped the Slough that I perceive 
you fell into, and got up to the Gate without that 
danger ; only I met with one whose name w T as 
Wanton, that had like to have done me a mischief. 



Jer. 29. 18, 
19. 



The Dog 
and the Sow. 
2 Pet. 2. 22. 



Faithful 
assaulted 
by Wanton. 



92 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Chr. 'Twas well you escaped her Net ; Joseph Gen. 39. 11- 
was hard put to it by her, and he escaped her as 13 - 
you did ; but it had like to have cost him his life. 
But what did she do to you ? 
5 Faith. You cannot think (but that you know 
something) what a flattering tongue she had ; she 
lay at me hard to turn aside with her, promising 
me all manner of content. 

Clir. Nay, she did not promise you the content 
10 of a good conscience. 

Faith. You know what I mean, all carnal and 
fleshly content. 

Chr. Thank God you have escaped her : The Pro v. 22. 14 
abhorred of the Lord shall fell into her Ditch. 
15 Faith. Nay, I know not whether I did wholly 
escape her or no. 

Chr. Why, I tro you did not consent to her 
desires ? 

Faith. No, not to defile myself; for I remembred 
20 an old writing that I had seen, which saith, Her 

steps take hold of Hell. So I shut mine eyes, Prov. 5. 5. 
because I would not be bewitched with her looks : Job 31. l. 
then she railed on me, and I went my way. 

Chr. Did you meet with no other assault as 
25 you came ? 

Faith. When I came to the foot of the Hill 

called Difficulty, I met with a very aged Man, He is as- 

who asked me, Wliat I ivas, and whither bound ? suited by 
• m x L.. . . Adam the 

I told. him, That 1 was a .Pilgrim, going to the First. 

30 Ccelestial City. Then said the old man, Thou 

lookest like an honest fellow ; wilt thou be content 

to dwell with me for the wages that I shall give 

thee ? Then I asked him his name, and where he 

dwelt? He said his name was Adam the First, Eph. 4. 22. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 93 

and I dwell in the Town of Deceit. I asked him 
then, What was his work? and what the wages 
that he would give ? He told me, That his work 
was many delights ; and his wages, that I should 
5 be his Heir at last. I further asked him, What 
House he kept, and what other Servants he had 1 
So he told me, That his House was maintained 
with all the dainties in the world ; and that his 
Servants were those of his own begetting. Then I 

10 asked how many Children he had 1 He said that 
he had but three Daughters : The Lust of the 
Flesh, The Lust of the Eyes, and The Pride of l John 2. 16. 
Life, and that I should marry them all if I would. 
Then I asked how long time he would have me 

15 live with him ? And he told me, As long as he 
lived himself. 

Chr. Well, and what conclusion came the old 
man and you to at last ? 

Faith. Why, at first, I found myself somewhat 

20 inclinable to go with the man, for I thought he 
spake very fair \ but looking in his forehead, as I 
talked with him, I saw there written, Put off the 
old man tvith his deeds. 
Chr. And how then 1 

25 Faith. Then it came burning hot into my mind, 
whatever he said, and however he flattered, when 
he got me home to his House, he would sell me 
for a slave. So I bid him forbear to talk, for I 
would not come near the door of his House. Then 

30 he reviled me, and told me that he would send 
such a one after me, that should make my way 
bitter to my Soul. So I turned to go away from 
him ; but just as I turned myself to go thence, I 
felt him take hold of my flesh, and give me such a 



94 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

deadly twitch back, that I thought he had pulled 
part of me after himself. This made me cry, 
wretched Man ! So I went on my way up the Rom. 7. 24. 
Hill. 
5 Now w T hen I had got about halfway up, I looked 
behind me, and saw one coming after me, swift as 
the w T ind ; so he overtook me just about the place 
where the Settle stands. 

Chr. Just there, said Christian, did I sit down 
10 to rest me ; but being overcome with sleep, I there 
lost this Roll out of my bosom. 

Faith. But good Brother hear me out. So 

soon as the man overtook me, he was but a word 

and a blow, for down he knocked me, and laid me 

15 for dead. But when I was a little come to myself 

again, I asked him wherefore he served me so? 

He said, Because of my secret inclining to Adam 

the First: and with that he struck me another 

deadly blow on the breast, and beat me down back- 

20 ward, so I lay at his foot as dead as before. So 

when I came to myself again, I cried him mercy ; 

but he said, I know not how to shew mercy ; and 

with that knocked me down again. He had 

doubtless made an end of me,° but that one came 

25 by, and bid him forbear. 

Chr. Who was that that bid him forbear? 
Faith. I did not know him at first, but as he 
went by, I perceived the holes in his hands and 
in his side ; then I concluded that he was our 
30 Lord. So I went up the Hill. 

Chr. That man that overtook you was Moses : The temper 
He spareth none, neither knoweth he how to shew °f Moses - 
mercy to those that transgress his Law. 

Faith. I know it very well; it w T as not the 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 95 

first time that he has met with me. 'Twas he 
that came to me when I dwelt securely at home, 
and that told me, He would burn my house over 
my head if I staid there. 
5 Chr. But did you not see the house that stood 
there on the top of that Hill, on the side of which 
Moses met you? 

Faith. Yes, and the Lions too, before I came 
at it : but for the Lions, I think they were asleep, 

X0 for it was about Noon ; and because I had so 
much of the day before me, I passed by the 
Porter, and came down the Hill. 

Chr. He told me indeed that he saw you go 
by, but I wish you had called at the house, for 

15 they would have shewed you so many Rarities, 
that you would scarce have forgot them to the 
day of your death. But pray tell me, Did you 
meet nobody in the Valley of Humility? 

Faith. Yes, I met with one Discontent, who Faithful 

20 would willingly have persuaded me to go back assaulted by 
again with him ; his reason was, for that the 
Valley was altogether without honour. He told 
me moreover, that there to go was the way to 
disobey all my friends, as Pride, Arrogancy, 

25 Self-conceit, Worldly-glory, with others, who he 
knew, as he said, would be very much offended, 
if I made such a Fool of myself as to wade through 
this Valley. 

Chr. Well, and how did you answer him ? 

30 Faith. I told him, That although all these Faithful's 
that he named might claim kindred of me, and Discontent 
that rightly, (for indeed they were my Relations 
according to the flesh) yet since I became a 
Pilgrim, they have disowned me, as I also have 



96 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

rejected them ; and therefore they were to me 
now no more than if they had never been of my 
lineage. I told him moreover, that as to this 
Valley, he had quite mis-represented the thing ; 
5 for before Honour is Humility, and a haughty 
spirit before a fall. Therefore said I, I had 
rather go through this Valley to the honour that 
was so accounted by the wisest, than chuse that 
which he esteemed most worthy our affections. 

10 Chr. Met you with nothing else in that Val- 
ley? 

Faith. Yes, I met with Shame ; but of all He is as- 
the men that I met with in my Pilgrimage, he 8 ^^ t with 
I think bears the wrong name. The other would 

15 be said nay, after a little argumentation, (and 
somewhat else) but this boldfaced Shame would 
never have done. 

Chr. Why, what did he say to you ? 

Faith. What ! why he objected against Reli- 

20gion itself; he said it was a pitiful low sneak- 
ing business for a man to mind Religion; he 
said that a tender conscience was an unmanly 
thing ; and that for a man to watch over his 
words and ways, so as to tie up himself from 

25 that hectoring liberty that the brave spirits of 
the times accustom themselves unto, would make 
him the ridicule of the times. He objected also, 
that but few of the Mighty, Rich,* or Wise, were 
ever of my opinion ; nor any of them neither, 1 Cor. 1. 26. 

30 before they were persuaded to be Fools, and to ^P'r. 18 ' 
be of a voluntary fondness to venture the loss of j hii 7. 48. 
all, for nobody else knows what. He moreover 
objected the base and low estate and condition 
of those that were chiefly the Pilgrims of the 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 97 

times in which they lived : also their ignorance, 
and want of understanding in all Natural Science. 
Yea, he did hold me to it at that rate also, about 
a great many more things than here I relate ; 
5 as, that it was a shame to sit whining and mourn- 
ing under a Sermon, and a shame to come sighing 
and groaning home ; that it was a shame to ask 
my Neighbour forgiveness for petty faults, or to 
make restitution where I had taken from any. 

10 He said also that Religion made a man grow 
strange to the great, because of a few vices (which 
he called by finer names) and made him own and 
respect the base, because of the same Religious 
Fraternity. And is not this, said he, a shame? 

15 Chr. And what did you say to him ? 

Faith. Say ! I could not tell what to say at 
first. Yea, he put me so to it, that my blood 
came up in my face ; even this Shame fetched 
it up, and had almost beat me quite off. But at 

20 last I began to consider, That that ivh ich is Luke 16. 15. 
highly esteemed among Men, is had in abomina- 
tion with God. And I thought again, this Shame 
tells me what men are ; but it tells me nothing 
what God or the Word of God is. And I thought 

25 moreover, that at the day of doom, we shall not 
be doomed to death or life according to the hec- 
toring spirits of the world, but according to the 
Wisdom and Law of the Highest. Therefore 
thought I, what God says is best, is best, though 

30 all the men in the world are against it. Seeing 
then that God prefers his Religion, seeing God 
prefers a tender Conscience, seeing they that 
make themselves Fools for the Kingdom of 
Heaven are wisest ; and that the poor man that 



98 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

loveth Christ is richer than the greatest man in 
the world that hates him ; Shame depart, thou 
art an Enemy to my Salvation : shall I entertain 
thee against my Soveraign Lord? How then 
5 shall I look him in the face at his coming? 
Should I now be ashamed of his ways and Ser- 
vants, how can I expect the blessing ? But Mark 8. 38 
indeed this Shame was a bold Villain • I could 
scarce shake him out of my company ; yea, he 

10 would be haunting of me,° and continually whis- 
pering me in the ear, with some one or other of 
the infirmities that attend Religion ; but at last 
I told him, 'Twas but in vain to attempt further 
in this business ; for those things that he dis- 

15 dained, in those did I see most glory ; and so 
at last I got past this importunate one. And 
when I had shaken him off, then I began to 



The tryals that those men do meet withal, 
20 That are obedient to the Heavenly call, 

Are manifold, and suited to the flesh, 
And come, and come, and come again afresh; 
That now, or some time else, we by them may 
Be taken, overcome, and cast away. 
25 Oh, let the Pilgrims, let the Pilgrims then, 

Be vigilant, and quit themselves like men. 

Chr. I am glad, my Brother, that thou didst 
withstand this Villain so bravely ; for of all, as 
thou sayest, I think he has the wrong name ; for 
30 he is so bold as to follow us in the Streets, and to 
attempt to put us to shame before all men ; that 
is, to make us ashamed of that which is good : 
but if he was not himself audacious, he would 
never attempt to do as he does ; but let us stil] 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 99 

resist him ; for notwithstanding all his bravadoes, 

he promoteth the Fool and none else. The Wise 

shall inherit glory, said Solomon, but shame Prov. 3. 35. 

shall be the promotion of Fools. 

5 Faith. I think we must cry to Him for help 
against Shame, that would have us be. valiant for 
Truth upon the Earth. 

Chr. You say true ; but did you meet nobody 
else in that Valley ? 

10 Faith. No, not I ; for I had Sun-shine all the 
rest of the way through that, and also through 
the Valley of the Shadow of Death. 

Chr. 'Twas well for you ; I am sure it fared 
far otherwise with me ; I had for a long season, 

15 as soon almost as I entred into that Valley, a 
dreadful Combat with that foul Fiend Apollyon; 
yea, I thought verily he would haye killed me, 
especially when he got me down and crushed 
me under him, as if he would have crushed me 

20 to pieces ; for as he threw me, my Sword flew 
out of my hand ; nay, he told me, He was sure 
of me : but I cried to God, and he heard me, 
and delivered me out of all my troubles. Then I 
entred into the Valley of the Shadow of Death, 

25 and had no light for almost half the way through 
it. I thought I should have been killed there, 
over and over; but at last day brake, and the 
Sun rose, and I went through that which was 
behind with far more ease and quiet. 

30 Moreover, I saw in my Dream, that as they 
went on, Faithful, as he chanced to look on 
one side, saw a man whose name is Talkative, 
walking at a distance besides them ; (for in this 
place there was room enough for them all to 



L_ 



100 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



walk). He was a tall man, and something more 

comely at a distance than at hand. To this 

man Faithful addressed himself in this manner. 

Faith. Friend, Whither away? Are you going 

5 to the Heavenly Country ? 

Talk. I am going to the same place. 
Faith. That is well ; then I hope we may have 
your good company. 

Talk. With a very good will will I be your 
10 Companion. 

Faith. Come on then, and let us go together, 
and let us Spend our time in discoursing of things 
that are profitable. 

Talk. To talk of things that are good, to me 

15 is very acceptable, with you or with any other ; 

and I am glad that I have met with those that 

incline to so good a work ; for to speak the 

truth, there are but few that care thus to spend 

their time (as they are in their travels), but 

20 chuse much rather to be speaking of things to 

no profit ; and this hath been a trouble to me. 

Faith. That is indeed a thing to be lamented ; 

for what things so worthy of the use of the tongue 

and mouth of men on Earth, as are the things of 

25 the God of Heaven 1 

Talk. I like you wonderful well, for your say- 
ing is full of conviction ; and I will add, What 
thing so pleasant, and what so profitable, as to 
talk of the things of God ? What things so 
30 pleasant ? (that is, if a man hath any delight 
in things that are wonderful) for instance, if a 
man doth delight to talk of the History or the 
Mystery of things ; or if a man doth love to 
talk of Miracles, Wonders, or Signs, where shall 



Talkative 
described. 



Faithful 
and Talk- 
ative enter 
discourse. 



Talkative's 
dislike of 
bad dis- 
course. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 101 

he find things recorded so delightful, and so 
sweetly penned, as in the Holy Scripture? 

Faith. That's true ; but to be profited by 
such things in our talk should be that which 
5 we design. 

Talk. That is it that I said ; for to talk of Talkative's 
such things is most profitable ; for by so doing, fi ne dis ~ 
a man may get knowledge of many things; as 
of the vanity of earthly things, and the benefit 

10 of things above : (Thus in general) but more 
particularly, By this a man may learn the neces- 
sity of the New-birth, the insufficiency of our 
works, the need of Christ's righteousness, &c. 
Besides, by this a man may learn by talk, what 

15 it is to repent, to believe, to pray, to suffer, or 
the like ; by this also a man may learn what 
are the great promises and consolations of the 
Gospel, to his own comfort. Further, by this 
a man may learn to refute false opinions, to 

20 vindicate the truth, and also to instruct the 
ignorant. 

Faith. All this is true, and glad am I to hear 
these things from you. 

Talk. Alas ! the want of this is the cause that 

25 so few understand the need of faith, and the 
necessity of a work of Grace in their Soul, in 
order to eternal life ; but ignorantly live in the 
works of the Law, by which a man can by no 
means obtain the Kingdom of Heaven. 

30 Faith. But by your leave, Heavenly knowledge 
of these is the gift of God ; no man attaineth to 
them by human industry, or only by the talk of 
them. 

Talk. All this I know very well; for a man 



102 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



can receive nothing except it be given him from 
Heaven ;. all is of Grace, not of Works : I conld 
give you an hundred Scriptures for the confirmation 
of this. 
5 Faith. Well then, said Faithful, what is that 
one thing that we shall at this time found our 
discourse upon ? 

Talk. What you will : I will talk of things 
Heavenly, or things Earthly; things Moral, or 
10 things Evangelical ; things Sacred, or things 
Prophane ; things past, or things to come; things 
foreign, or things at home ; things more Essen- 
tial, or things Circumstantial; provided that all 
be done to our profit. 
15 Faith. Now did Faithful begin to wonder ; 
and stepping to Christian (for he walked all this 
while by himself) he said to him, (but softly) 
What a brave Companion have we got ! Surely 
this man will make a very excellent Pilgrim. 
20 Chr. At this Christian modestly smiled, and 
said, This man with whom you are so taken, 
will beguile with this tongue of his, twenty of 
them that know him not. 

Faith. Do you know him then ? 
25 Chr. Know him ! Yes, better than he knows 
himself. 

Faith. Pray what is he? 
Chr. His name is Talkative ; he dwelleth 
in our Town : I wonder that you should be a stran- 
30ger to him, only I consider that our Town is 
large. 

Faith. Whose Son is he? And whereabout 
doth he dwell ? 

Chr. He is the son of one Say-well ; he dwelt 



brave 
Talkative. 



O brave 
Talkative. 



Faithful be- 
guiled by 
Talkative. 



Christian 
makes a 
discovery of 
Talkative, 
telling 
Faithful 
ivho he was. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 103 

in Prating Row ; and he is known of all that are 
acquainted with him, by the name of Talkative 
in Prating Roiv ; and notwithstanding his fine 
tongue, he is but a sorry fellow. 
5 Faith. Well, he seems to be a very pretty 
man.° 

Chr. That is, to them who have not thorough 
acquaintance with him, for he is best abroad, 
near home he is ugly enough : Your saying that 

~0he is a pretty man, brings to my mind what I 
have observed in the work of the Painter, whose 
Pictures shew best at a distance, but very near, 
more unpleasing. 

Faith. But I am ready to think you do but 

15 jest, because you smiled. 

Chr. God forbid that I should jest (though I 
smiled) in this matter, or that I should accuse 
any falsely ; I will give you a further discovery of 
him : This man is for any company, and for any 

20 talk ; as he talketh now with you, so will he talk 
when he is on the Ale-bench ; and the more drink 
he hath in his crown, the more of these things he 
hath in his mouth ; Religion hath no place in his 
heart, or house, or conversation ; all he hath lieth 

25 in his tongue, and his Religion is to make a noise 
therewith. 

Faith. Say you so ! Then am I in this man 
greatly deceived. 

Chr. Deceived! you may be sure of it; re- 

30 member the Proverb, They say and do not : but Matt. 23. 3. 
the Kingdom of God is not in word, but in h^.'S' 20 
poiver. He talketh of Prayer, of Repentance, of talksbut 
Faith, and of the New -birth : but he knows but does not. 
only to talk of them. I have been in his Family, 



104 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



and have observed him both at home and abroad ; 
and I know what I say of him is the truth. His 
house is as empty of Religion as the white of an 
Egg is of savour. There is there neither Prayer, 
5 nor sign of Repentance for sin ; yea, the brute in 
his kind serves God far better than he. He is the 
very stain, reproach, and shame of Religion, to all 
that know him ; it can hardly have a good word in 
all that end of the Town where he dwells, through 

10 him. Thus say the common people that know 
him, A Saint abroad, and a Devil at home. 
His poor Family finds it so ; he is such a churl , 
such a railer at, and so unreasonable with his 
Servants, that they neither know how to do for, or 

15 speak to him. Men that have any dealings with 
him, say 'tis better to deal with a Turk than with 
him ; for fairer dealing they shall have at their 
hands. This Talkative (if it be possible) will go 
beyond them, defraud, beguile, and over-reach them. 

20 Besides, he brings up his Sons to follow his steps ; 
and if he findeth in any of them a foolish timor- 
ousness, (for so he calls the first appearance of a 
tender conscience) he calls them fools and block- 
heads, and by no means will imploy them in much, 

25 or speak to their commendations before others. 

For my part I am of opinion, that he has by his 

wicked life, caused many to stumble and fall ; and 

will be, if God prevent not, the ruin of many more. 

Faith. Well, my Brother, I am bound to be- 

30 lieve you ; not only because you say you know 
him, but also because like a Christian, you make 
your reports of men. For I cannot think that you 
speak these things of ill will, but because it is even 
so as you say. 



His house is 
empty of 
Religion. 

He is a stain 
to Religion. 
Rom. 2. 24, 
25. 



The Proverb 
that goes 
of him. 



Men shun 
to deal with 
him. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 105 

Chr. Had I known him no more than you, I 
might perhaps have thought of him as at the first 
you did ; yea, had he received this report at their 
hands only that are enemies to Religion, I should 
5 have thought it had been a slander : (a lot that 
often falls from bad men's mouths upon good men's 
names and professions ;) but all these things, yea 
and a great many more as bad, of my own know- 
ledge I can prove him guilty of. Besides, good 

10 men are ashamed of him ; they can neither call 
him Brother, nor Friend ; the very naming of him 
among them, makes them blush, if they know 
him. 

Faith. Well, I see that saying and doing are 

15 two things, and hereafter I shall better observe 
this distinction. 

Chr. They are two things indeed, and are as The carcass 
diverse as are the Soul and the Body ; for as the °f R^W 071 - 
Body without the Soul is but a dead Carcass, so 

20 Saying, if it be alone, is but a dead Carcass also. 

The Soul of Religion is the practick part : Pure James 1. 27. 
Religion and undefiled, before God and the |^ e ver# 22 ~ 
Father, is this, To visit the fatherless and 
widows in their affliction, and to keep himself 

25 unspotted from the world. This Talkative is 
not aware of; he thinks that hearing and saying 
will make a good Christian, and thus he deceiveth 
his own soul. Hearing is but as the sowing of the 
Seed; talking is not sufficient to prove that fruit 

30 is indeed in the heart and life ; and let us assure 
ourselves, that at the day of Doom men shall be 
judged according to their fruits. It will not be Matt. 13. 
said then, Did you believe ? but, Were you Doers, ™} d chap * 
or Talkers only'? and accordingly shall they be 



106 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



judged. The end of the world is compared to our 
Harvest, and you know men at Harvest regard 
nothing but fruit. Not that anything can be 
accepted that is not of Faith ; but I speak this to 
5 shew you how insignificant the profession of Talk- 
ative will be at that day. 

Faith. This brings to my mind that of Moses, 
by which he describeth the beast that is clean. 
He is such an one that parteth the Hoof and 

10 cheweth the Cud : not that parteth the Hoof only, 
or that cheweth the Cud only. The Hare cheweth 
the Cud, but yet is unclean, because he parteth not 
the Hoof. And this truly resembleth Talkative; 
he cheweth the Cud, he seeketh knowledge, he 

15 cheweth upon the Word ; but he divideth not the 
Hoof, he parteth not with the w T ay of sinners ; but 
as the Hare, he retaineth the foot of a Dog or 
Bear, and therefore is unclean. 

Chr. You have spoken, for ought I know, the 

20 true Gospel sense of those Texts : And I will add 
another thing ; Paul calleth some men, yea and 
those great Talkers too, sounding Brass and 
tinkling Cymbals • that is, as he expounds them 
in another place, Things ivithont life, giving 

25 sound. Things without life, that is, without the 
true Faith and Grace of the Gospel ; and conse- 
quently things that shall never be placed in the 
Kingdom of Heaven among those that are the 
Children of life; though their ' sound, by their 

30 talk, be as if it were the tongue or voice of an 
Angel. 

Faith. Well, I was not so fond of his company 
at first, but I am as sick of it now. What shall 
we do to be rid of him ? 



Lev. 11. 
Deut. 14. 
Faithful 
convinced oj 
the badness 
of Talka- 
tive. 



Talkative 
like to things 
that sound 
without life. 
1 Cor. 13. 
1-3. 
chap. 14. 7. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



107 






Chr. Take my advice, and do as I bid you, and 
you shall find that he will soon be sick of your 
company too, except God shall touch his heart, 
and turn it. 

Faith. What would you have me to do ? 
Chr. Why, go to him, and enter into some 
serious discourse about the power of Religion ; 
and ask him plainly (when he has approved of it, 
for that he will) whether this thing be set up in 
10 his Heart, House, or Conversation. 

Faith. Then Faithful stepped forward again, 
and said to Talkative, Come, what chear° f How 
is it now? 

Talk. Thank you, well. I thought we should 
15 have had a great deal of talk by this time. 

Faith. Well, if you will, we will fall to it now ; 
and since you left it with me to state the question, 
let it be this ; How doth the saving Grace of God 
discover itself, when it is in the heart of man ? 
20 Talk. I perceive then that our talk must be 
about the power of things: Well, 'tis a very good 
question, and I shall be willing to answer you. 
And take my answer in brief thus : First, Where 
the Grace of God is in the heart, it causeth there 
25 a great out-cry against sin. Secondly — 

Faith. Nay hold, let us consider of one at once : 
I think you should rather say, It shews itself by 
inclining the Soul to abhor its sin. 

Talk. Why, what difference is there between 
30 crying out against, and abhorring of sin ? 

Faith. Oh ! a great deal ; A man may cry out 
against sin, of policy ; but he cannot abhor it, but 
by vertue of a godly antipathy against it : I have 
heard many cry out against sin in the Pulpit, 



Talkative's 

false dis- 
covery of 
a work of 
Grace. 



To cry out 
against sin 
no sign of 
Grace. 



108 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

who yet can abide it well enough in the heart, 
house, and conversation. Joseph's Mistress cried Gen. 39. 15. 
out with a loud voice, as if she had been very 
holy ; but she would willingly, notwithstanding 
5 that, have committed uncleanness with him. Some 
cry out against sin, even as the Mother cries out 
against her Child in her lap, when she calleth it 
slut and naughty girl, and then falls to hugging 
and kissing it. 

10 Talk. You lie at the catch, I perceive. 

Faith. No, not I ; I am only for setting things 
right. But what is the second thing whereby you 
would prove a discovery of a work of Grace in the 
heart ? 

15 Talk. Great knowledge of Gospel Mysteries. 

Faith. This sign should have been first ; but Great know- 
first or last, it is also false ; for knowledge, great l °f% r a°jf gn 
knowledge may be obtained in the mysteries of the l Cor. 13. 
Gospel, and yet no work of Grace in the Soul. 

20 Yea, if a man have all knowledge, he may yet be 
nothing ; and so consequently be no child of God. 
When Christ said, Do you know all these things? 
and the Disciples had answered, Yes ; he addeth 
Blessed are ye if ye do them. He doth not lay 

25 the blessing in the knowing of them, but in the 
doing of them. For there is a knowledge that is 
not attended with doing; He that knoiceth his 
Master's will, and doth it not. A man may 
know like an Angel, and yet be no Christian, 

30 therefore your sign of it is not true. Indeed to know 
is a thing that pleaseth Talkers and Boasters ; but 
to do is that which pleaseth God. Not that tbe 
heart can be good without knowledge ; for without 
that the heart is naught. There is therefore 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



109 






knowledge and knowledge. Knowledge that rest- 
eth in the bare speculation of things, and knowledge 
that is accompanied with the Grace of faith and 
love, which puts a man upon doing even the will 
5 of God from the heart ; the first of these will 
serve the Talker ; but without the other the true 
Christian is not content, Give me understanding, 
and I shall keep thy Law ; yea, I shall observe 
it with my ichole heart. 

10 Talk. You lie at the catch again, this is not for 
edification. 

Faith. Well, if you please propound another 
sign how this work of Grace discovereth itself 
where it is. 

15 Talk. Not I, for I see we shall not agree. 

Faith. Well, if you will not, will you give me 
leave to do it ? 

Talk. You may use your liberty. 
Faith. A work of Grace in the soul discovereth 

20 itself, either to him that hath it, or to standers-by. 
To him that hath it thus : It gives him convic- 
tion of sin, especially of the defilement of his nature 
and the sin of unbelief (for the sake of which he is 
sure to be damned, if he findeth not mercy at God's 

25 hand by faith in Jesus Christ). This sight and 
sense of things worketh in him sorrow and shame 
for sin ; he findeth moreover revealed in him the 
Saviour of the world, and the absolute necessity of 
closing with him for life, at the which he findeth 

30hungrings and thirstings after him, to which 
hungrings, &c. the promise is made. Now accord- 
ing to the strength or weakness of his Faith in his 
Saviour, so is his joy and peace, so is his love to 
holiness, so are his desires to know him more, and 



Knowledge 
and know- 
ledge. 



True know- 
ledge attend- 
ed with en- 
deavours. 
Psal. 119.34. 



One good 
sign of 
Grace. 

John 16. 8. 
Rom. 7. 24. 
John 16. 9. 

Mark 16. 16. 

Psal. 38. 18. 
Jer. 31. 19. 
Gal. 2. 16. 
Acts 4. 12. 

Matt. 5. 6. 
Rev. 21. 6 



110 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

also to serve him in this World. But though I 
say it discovereth itself thus unto him, yet it is 
but seldom that he is able to conclude that this is a 
work of Grace ; because his corruptions now, and 
5 his abused reason, makes his mind to misjudge in 
this matter ; therefore in him that hath this work, 
there is required a very sound Judgment before he 
can with steadiness conclude that this is a work of 
Grace. 
10 To others it is thus discovered : 

1. By an experimental confession of his Faith Rom. 10. 10. 

in Christ PhiL 1 « 27 ' 

m ^niisu Matt. 5. 19. 

2. By a life answerable to that confession, to John 14. 15. 
wit, a life of holiness, heart-holiness, family-holi- 

15 ness, (if he hath a Family) and by conversation- Psal. 50. 23. 
holiness in the World ; which in the general teacheth 
him, inwardly to abhor his sin, and himself for Job 42. 5, 6. 
that in secret, to suppress it in his Family, and to ze * ' 

promote holiness in the W T orld ; not by talk only, 

20 as an Hypocrite or Talkative person may do, but 
by a practical subjection, in Faith and Love, to the 
power of the Word : And now Sir, as to this brief 
description of the work of Grace, and also the dis- 
covery of it, if you have ought to object, object; if 

25 not, then give me leave to propound to you a 
second question. 

Talk. Nay, my part is not now to object, but to 
hear, let me therefore have your second question. 

Faith. It is this. Do you experience the first Another 

30 part of this description of it ? and doth your life g f°Qrace l . 
and conversation testify the same? or standeth 
your Religion in Word or in Tongue, and not in 
Deed and Truth ? Pray, if you incline to answer 
me in this, say no more than you know the God 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



111 



above will say Amen to ; and also nothing but 
what your conscience can justify you in ; for, not 
he that commendeth himself is approved, but 
whom the Lord commendeth. Besides, to say I 
5 am thus, and thus, when my Conversation and all 
my Neighbours tell me I lye, is great wickedness. 
Talk, Then Talkative at first began to blush, 
but recovering himself, thus he replied, You come 
now to Experience, to Conscience, and God ; and 

10 to appeal to him for justification of what is 
spoken : This kind of discourse I did not expect ; 
nor am I disposed to give an answer to such 
questions, because I count not myself bound 
thereto, unless you take upon you to be a Catechizer, 

15 and, though you should so do, yet I may refuse to 
make you my Judge. But I pray will you tell me 
why you ask me such questions 1 

Faith. Because I saw you forward to talk, 
and because I knew not that you had ought 

20 else but notion. Besides, to tell you all the 
truth, I have heard of you that you are a man 
whose Keligion lies in talk, and that your con- 
versation gives this your Mouth-profession the 
lye. They say you are a spot among Chris- 

25 tians, and that religion fareth the worse for your 
ungodly Conversation, that some have already 
stumbled at your wicked ways, and that more 
are in danger of being destroyed thereby ; your 
Religion, and an Ale-house, and Covetousness, 

30 and Uncleanness, and Swearing and Lying, and 
vain Company-keeping, &e. will stand together. 
The Proverb is true of you which is said of a 
Whore, to wit, That she is a shame to all 
Women ; so you are a shame to all Professors. 



Talkative 
not pleased 
ivith Faith- 
ful's ques- 
tion. 



The reasons 
ivhy Faith- 
ful put to 
him that 
question. 

Faithful's 
plain deal- 
ing to 
Talkative. 



112 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



A good 
riddance. 



Talk. Since you are ready to take up reports, Talkative 
and to judge so rashly as you do, I cannot but ^omFsdth-- 
conclude you are some peevish or melancholy ful. 
man, not fit to be discoursed with ; and so 
5 adieu. 

Clir. Then came up Christian, and said to his 
Brother, I told you how it would happen ; your 
words and his lusts could not agree ; he had rather 
leave your company than reform his life. But he 

10 is gone, as I said ; let him go, the loss is no matfs 
but his own, he has saved us the trouble of going 
from him ; for he continuing (as I suppose he will 
do) as he is, he would have been but a blot in our 
company : besides, the Apostle says, From such 

15 withdraw thyself. 

Faith. But I am glad we had this little dis- 
course with him, it may happen that he will 
think of it again ; however, I have dealt plainly 
with him, and so am clear of his blood, if he 

20 perisheth. 

Chr. You did well to talk so plainly to him as 
you did. There is but little of this faithful deal- 
ing with men now a days, and that makes Religion 
to stink so in the nostrils of many, as it doth ; for 

25 they are these Talkative Fools whose Religion is 
only in word, and are debauched and vain in their 
Conversation, that (being so much admitted into 
the fellowship of the godly) do stumble the World, 
blemish Christianity, and grieve the sincere. I 

30 wish that all men would deal with such as you 
have done : then should they either be made more 
conformable to Religion, or the company of Saints 
would be too hot for them. Then did Faithful 
say, 



THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 



113 



How Talkative at first lifts up his Plumes ! 
How bravely doth he speak ! How he presumes 
To drive down all before him ! But so soon 
As Faithful talks of Heart-work, like the Moon 
That's past the full, into the wane he goes. 
And so will all, but he that Heart-work knows. 



Thus they went on talking of what they had 
seen by the way, and so made that w T ay easy, 
which would otherwise, no doubt, have been 

10 tedious to them ; for now they went through a 
Wilderness. 

Now° w T hen they were got almost quite out of 
this Wilderness, Faithful chanced to cast his eye 
back, and espied one coming after them, and he 

15 knew him. Oh ! said Faithful to his Brother, 

Who comes yonder? Then Christian looked, 

and said, It is my good friend Evangelist. Ay, 

and my good friend too, said Faithful, for 'twas 

he that set me the way to the Gate. Now was Evangelist 

20 Evanqelist come up unto them, and thus saluted overtakes 
,, ~ * them again 

Evan. Peace be with you, dearly beloved, and 
peace be to your helpers. 

Chr. Welcome, welcome, my good Evangelist, They are 
25 the sight of thy countenance brings to my remem- ^f^ 1 /^ 
brance thy ancient kindness and unwearied labour- 
ing for my eternal good. 

Faith. And a thousand times welcome, said 
good Faithful : Thy company, sweet Evan- 
30 gelist, how desirable is it to us poor Pilgrims ! 

Evan. Then said Evangelist, How hath it 
fared with you, my friends, since the time of 
our last parting? What have you met with, 
and how have you behaved yourselves? 



im> 



114 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Then Christian and Faithful told him of all 
things that had happened to them in the way ; 
and how, and with what difficulty, they had 
arrived to that place. 
5 Evan, Right glad am I, said Evangelist, not His exhorta- 
that you have met with trials, but that you have tl0nt0them - 
been victors ; and for that you have (notwithstand- 
ing many weaknesses) continued in the way to this 
very day. 

10 I say, right glad am I of this thing, and that 
for mine own sake and yours : I have sowed, and 
you have reaped; and the day is coming, when 
both he that sowed and they that reaped shall John 4. 36. 
rejoice together ; that is, if you hold out : for in 

15 due time ye shall reap, if you faint not. The Gal. 6. 9. 
Crown is before you, and it is an incorruptible 1 Cor. 9. 24- 
one ; so run that you may obtain it. Some 27, 
there be that set out for this Crown, and after 
they have gone far for it, another comes in, and 

20 takes it from them ; hold fast therefore that you Rev. 3. 11. 
have, let no man take your Crown. You are not 
yet out of the gun-shot of the Devil ; you have 
not resisted unto blood, striving against sin ; let 
the Kingdom be always before you, and believe 

25 stedfastly concerning things that are invisible. 
Let nothing that is on this side the other world 
get within you ; and above all, look well to your 
own hearts, and to the lusts thereof, for they are 
deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked ; 

30 set your faces like a flint ; you have all power in 
Heaven and Earth on your side. 

Chr. Then Christian thanked him for his ex- They do 
hortation, but told him withal, that they would f^^l™ 



have him speak farther to them fur their help the hortat 



/on. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



115 



rest of the way, and the rather, for that they well 
knew that he was a Prophet, and could tell them 
of things that might happen unto them, and also 
how they might resist and overcome them. To 
5 which request Faithful also consented. So Evan- 
gelist began as follow eth : 

Evan. My Sons, you have heard, in the words 
of the truth of the Gospel, that you must through 
many tribulations enter into the Kingdom of Heaven. 

10 And again, that in every City bonds and afflictions 
abide in you ; and therefore you cannot expect that 
you should go long on your Pilgrimage without 
them, in some sort or other. You have found some- 
thing of the truth of these testimonies upon you 

15 already, and more will immediately follow ; for now, 
as you see, you are almost out of this Wilderness, 
and therefore you will soon come into a Town that 
you will by and by see before you ; and in that 
Town you will be hardly beset with enemies, who 

20 will strain hard but they will kill you ; and be ye 
sure that one or both of you must seal the testi- 
mony which you hold, with blood ; but be you 
faithful unto death, and the King will give you a 
Crown of life. He that shall die there, although 

'25 his death will be unnatural, and his pain perhaps 
great, he will yet have the better of his fellow ; 
not only because he will be arrived at the Coeles- 
tial City soonest, but because he will escape many 
miseries that the other will meet with in the rest 

?0of his Journey. But when you are come to the 
Town, and shall find fulfilled what I have here 
related, then remember your friend, and quit your- 
selves like men, and commit the keeping of your souls 
to your God in .well-doing, as unto a faithful Creator. 



He predict- 
eth what 
troubles 
they shall 
meet with in 
Vanity Fair, 
and encour- 
ayeth them 
to stedfast- 
ness. 



He iv hose lot 
it will be 
there to suf- 
fer, will 
have the bet- 
ter of his 
Brother, 



116 THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 

Then I saw in my -Dream, that when they were 
got out of the Wilderness, they presently saw a 
Town before them, and the name of that Town is 
Vanity ; and at the Town there is a Fair kept, 
5 called Vanity Fair : it is kept all the year long; 
it beareth the name of Vanity Fair, because the Isa. 40. 17. 
Town where 'tis kept is lighter than Vanity; E ^ # e1, ]; n 
and also because all that is there sold, or that 17. 
cometh thither, is Vanity. As is the saying of the 
10 wise, All that cometh is Vanity. 

This Fair is no new-erected business, but a thing 
of ancient standing ; I will shew you the original 
of it. 

Almost five thousand years agone,° there were The Anti- 
lb Pilgrims walking to the Ccelestial City, as these q™ty of this 
two honest persons are ; and Beelzebub, Apollyon 
and Legion, with their Companions, perceiving by 
the path that the Pilgrims made, that their way to 
the City lay through this Town of Vanity, they 
20 contrived here to set up a Fair ; a Fair wherein 
should be sold all sorts of Vanity, and that it 
should last all the year long : therefore at this Fair 
are all such Merchandize sold, as Houses, Lands, 
Trades, Places, Honours, Preferments, Titles, 
25 Countries, Kingdoms, Lusts, Pleasures, and De- 
lights of all sorts, as Whores, Bawds, Wives, Hus- The Mer- 
bands, Children, Masters, Servants, Lives, Blood, ^Pairf 
Bodies, Souls, Silver, Gold, Pearls, Precious Stones, 
and what not. 
30 And moreover, at this Fair there is at all times 
to be seen Jugglings, Cheats, Games, Plays, Fools, 
Apes, Knaves, and Rogues, and that of every 
kind. 

Here are to be seen too, and that for nothing, 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 117 

Thefts, Murders, Adulteries, false-swearers, and 
that of a blood-red colour. 

And as in other Fairs of less moment, there are 
the several Kows and Streets under their proper 
names, where such and such Wares are vended ; 
so here likewise you have the proper places, 
Eows, Streets, (viz. Countries and Kingdoms) 
where the Wares of this Fair are soonest to be 
found : Here is the Britain Bow, the French The Streets 

10 Row, the Italian Row, the Spanish Row, the °- / ' this Fair ' 
German Row, where several sorts of Vanities are 
to be sold. But as in other Fairs, some one com- 
modity is as the chief of all the Fair, so the ware 
of Rome and her Merchandize is greatly promoted 

15 in this Fair ; only our English nation, with some 
others, have taken a dislike thereat. 

Now, as I said, the way to the Ccelestial City 
lies just through this Town where this lusty Fair 
is kept ; and he that will go to the City, and yet 

20 not go through this Town, must needs go out of 1 Cor. 5. 10. 
the world. The Prince of Princes himself, when Christ went 
here, went through this Town to his own Country, though this 
and that upon a Fair-day too ; yea, and as I 
think, it was Beelzebub, the chief Lord of this Matt. 4. 8. 

25 Fair, that invited him to buy of his Vanities : yea, Luke 4 * 5 ~ 7 * 
would have made him Lord of the Fair, would he 
but have done him reverence as he went through 
the Town. Yea, because he was such a person of 
honour, Beelzebub had him from Street to Street, 

30 and shewed him all the Kingdoms of the World in 
a little time, that he might, (if possible) allure that 
Blessed One to cheapen and buy some of his Vani- Christ 
ties ; but he had no mind to the Merchandize, and \hmgln°this 
therefore left the Town, without laying out so Fair. 



118 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



much as one Farthing upon these Vanities. This 
Fair therefore is an ancient thing, of long standing, 
and a very great Fair. 

Now these Pilgrims, as I said, must needs go 
5 through this Fair. Well, so they did ; but behold, 
even as they entred into the Fair, all the people in 
the Fair were moved, and the Town itself as it were 
in a hubbub about them ; and that for several 
reasons: for 

10 First, The Pilgrims were cloathed with such 
kind of Raiment as was diverse from the Raiment 
of any that traded in that Fair. The people there- 
fore of the Fair made a great gazing upon them : 
some said they were Fools, some they were Bed- 

15 lams,° and some they are Outlandishmen. 

Secondly, And as they wondred at their Ap- 
parel, so they did likewise at their Speech ; for 
few could understand what they said : they na- 
turally spoke the language of Canaan, but they 

20 that kept the Fair were the men of this World ; 
so that, from one end of the Fair to the other, they 
seemed B.;rbarians° each to the other. 

Thirdly, But that which did not a little amuse 
the Merchandizers was, that these Pilgrims set 

25 very light by all their Wares, they cared not so 
much as to look upon them ; and if they called 
upon them to buy, they would put their fingers in 
their ears, and cry, Turn an: ay mine eyes from 
beholding Vanity, and look upwards, signifying 

30 that their trade and trarHck° was in Heaven. 

One chanced mockingly, beholding the carriages 
of the men, to say unto them, What will ye buy ? 
But they, looking gravely upon him, said, We 
buy the Truth. At that there wag an occasion 



The Pil- 
grims enter 
the Fair, 

The Fair in 
a hubbub 
about them. 

The first 
cause of the 
hubbub. 



1 Cor. 2. 7, 8. 



Second 
cause of the 
hubbub. 



Third cause 
of the hub- 
bub. 



Psal. 119.37. 
Phil. 3. 19, 
20. 

Fourth 
cause of the 
hubbub. 

Frov. 23. 23. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



119 



taken to despise the men the more ; some mocking, 
some taunting, some speaking reproachfully, and 
some calling upon others to smite them. At last 
things came to an hubbub and great stir in the Fair, 
5 insomuch that all order was confounded. Now was 
word presently brought to the Great One of the 
Fair, who quickly came down and deputed some 
of his most trusty friends to take these men into 
examination, about whom the Fair was almost 

10 overturned. So the men were brought to exami- 
nation ; and they that sat upon them, asked them 
whence they came, whither they went, and what 
they did there in such an unusual Garb? The 
men told them that they were Pilgrims and 

15 Strangers in the World, and that they were going 
to their own Country, which was the Heavenly 
Jerusalem ; and that they had given no occasion 
to the men of the Town, nor yet to the Merchan- 
dizers, thus to abuse them, and to let° them in their 

20 Journey, except it was for that, when one asked 
them what they would buy, they said they would 
buy the Truth. But they that were appointed to 
examine them did not believe them to be any other 
than Bedlams and Mad, or else such as came to 

25 put all things into a confusion in the Fair. There- 
fore they took them and beat them, and besmeared 
them with dirt, and then put them into the Cage, 
that they might be made a spectacle to all the men 
of the Fair. There therefore they lay for some 

30 time, and were made the objects of any man's 
sport, or malice, or revenge, the Great One of the 
Fair laughing still at all that befell them. But 
the men being patient, and not rendering railing for 
railing, but contrary wise blessing, and giving good 



They are 
mocked. 



The Fair in 
a hubbub. 



They are 
examined 



They tell 
who they 
are, and 
whence they 
came. 

Heb. 11. 13- 
16. 



They are 
not believed. 



They are 
put in the 
Cage. 



Their be- 
haviour in 
the Cage, 






120 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



words for bad, and kindness for injuries done, some 
men in the Fair that were more observing, and less 
prejudiced than the rest, began to check and blame 
the baser sort for their continual abuses done by 
5 them to the men ; they therefore in angry manner 
let fly at them again, counting them as bad as the 
men in the Cage, and telling them that they seemed 
confederates, and should be made partakers of 
their misfortunes. The other replied, that for 

10 ought they could see, the men were quiet, and sober, 
and intended nobody any harm ; and that there 
were many that traded in their Fair that were more 
worthy to be put into the Cage, yea, and Pillory 
too, than were the men that they had abused. 

15 Thus, after divers words had passed on both sides, 
(the men behaving themselves all the while very 
wisely and soberly before them) they fell to some 
blows among themselves, and did harm one to an- 
other. Then were these two poor men brought 

20 before their examiners again, and there charged as 
being guilty of the late hubbub that had been 
in the Fair. So they beat them pitifully and 
hanged irons upon them, and led them in chains 
up and down the Fair, for an example and a 

25 terror to others, lest any should speak in their 
behalf, or join themselves unto them. But Chris- 
tian and Faithful behaved themselves yet more 
wisely, and received the ignominy and shame 
that was cast upon them, with so much meek- 

30 ness and patience, that it won to their side 
(though but few in comparison of the rest) several 
of the men in the Fair. This put the other party 
yet into a greater rage, insomuch that they con- 
cluded the death of these two men. Wherefore 



The men of 
the Fair do 
fall out 
among 
themselves 
about these 
two men. 



They are 
made the 
Authors of 
this dis- 
turbance. 



They are led 
up anddown 
the Fair in 
chains, for a 
terror to 
others. 



Some of the 
men of the 
Fair won to 
them. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



121 




Behold Vanity-Fair ! the Pilgrims there 
Are chain'd and stand beside ; 
Even so it was our Lord pass'd here, 
And on Mount Calvary dy'd.° 



122 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



they threatned, that the Cage nor irons should 
serve their turn, but that they should die, for the 
abuse they had done, and for deluding the men of 
the Fair. 
5 Then were they remanded to the Cage again, 
until further order should be taken with them. 
So they put them in, and made their feet fast in 
the Stocks. 

Here also they called again to mind what 

10 they had heard from their faithful friend Evan- 
gelist, and were the more confirmed in their way 
and sufferings, by what he told them would hap- 
pen to them. They also now comforted each 
other, that whose lot it was to suffer, even he 

15 should have the best omt° ; therefore each man 
secretly wished that he might have that prefer- 
ment : but committing themselves to the All- 
wise dispose of Him that ruleth all things, with 
much content they abode in the condition in which 

20 they were, until they should be otherwise disposed 
of. 

Then a convenient time being appointed, they 
brought them forth to their Tryal in order to 
their condemnation. When the time was come, 

25 they were brought before their enemies, and 
arraigned. The Judge's name was Lord Hate- 
good. Their Indictment was one and the same 
in substance, though somewhat varying in form, 
the contents whereof was this : 

30 That they were enemies to and disturbers of 
their Trade; that they had made Commotions 
and Divisions in the Town, and had won a 
party to their own most dangerous Opinions in 
contempt of the Law of their Prince. 



Their adver* 
saries re- 
solve to kill 
them. 



They are 
again put 
into the 
Cage, and 
after 

brought to 
tryal. 



Their In- 
dictment. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



123 




Now Faithful play the Man, speak for thy God 
Fear not the wicked's malice, nor their rod: 
Speak boldly man, the Truth is on thy side 
Die for it, and to Life in triumph ride.° 



124 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Then Faithful began to answer, that he had 
only set himself against that which had set itself 
against Him that is higher than the highest. 
And said he, As for Disturbance, I make none, 
5 being myself a man of Peace ; the parties that 
were won to us, were won by beholding our Truth 
and Innocence, and they are only turned from the 
worse to the better. And as to the King you 
talk of, since he is Beelzebub, the enemy of our 

10 Lord, I defy him and all his Angels. 

Then Proclamation was made, that they that 
had ought to say for their Lord the King against 
the Prisoner at the Bar, should forthwith appear 
and give in their evidence. So there came in 

15 three witnesses, to wit, Envy, Superstition, and 
Pickthank. They were then asked if they knew 
the Prisoner at the Bar : and what they had to 
say for their Lord the King against him.° 

Then stood forth Envy, and said to this effect : 

20 My Lord, I have known this man a long time, 
and will attest upon my Oath before this honour- 
able Bench, that he is — 

Judge. Hold ! Give him his Oath. 

So they sware him. Then he said, My Lord, 

25 this man, notwithstanding his plausible name, is 
one of the vilest men in our Country. He neither 
regardeth Prince nor People, Law nor Custom ; 
but doth all that he can to possess all men with 
certain of his disloyal notions, which he in the 

30 general calls Principles of Faith and Holiness. 
And in particular, I heard him once myself affirm 
That Christianity and the Customs of our Town 
of Vanity ivere diametrically opposite, and could 
not be reconciled. By which saying, my Lord, he 



Faithful's 
answer for 
himself. 



Envy 
begins. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



125 



doth at once not only condemn all our laudable 
doings, but us in the doing of them. 

Judge. Then did the Judge say to him, Hast 
thou any more to say ? 
5 Envy. My Lord, I could say much more, only 
I would not be tedious to the Court. Yet if need 
be, when the other Gentlemen have given in their 
Evidence, rather than anything shall be wanting 
that will dispatch him, I will enlarge my Testi- 

10 mony against him. So he was bid stand by. 

Then they called Superstition, and bid him 
look upon the Prisoner. They also asked, what 
he could say for their Lord the King against him ? 
Then they sware him ; so he began : 

15 Super. My Lord, I have no great acquaintance 
with this man, nor do I desire to have further 
knowledge of him ; however, this I know, that he 
is a very pestilent fellow, from some discourse that 
the other day I had with him in this Town ; for 

20 then talking with him, I heard him say, That our 
Religion was naught, and such by which a man 
could by no means please God : which sayings of 
his, my Lord, your Lordship very well knows, 
what necessarily thence will follow, to wit, That 

25 we still do worship in vain, are yet in our sins, 
and finally shall be damned ; and this is that 
. which I have to say. 

Then was Pickthank sworn, and bid say what 
he knew, in behalf of their Lord the King, against 

30 the Prisoner at the Bar. 

Pick. My Lord, and you Gentlemen all, This 



fellow I have known of a long time 
heard him speak things that 
spoke 



for he hath railed on 



and have 
ought not to be 
our noble Prince 



Superstition 
follows. 



Pickthank's 
testimony. 



126 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Beelzebub, and hath spoke contemptibly of his 
honourable Friends, whose names are the Lord 
Old Man, the Lord Carnal Delight, the Lord 
Luxurious, the Lord Desire of Vain Glory, my 
5 old Lord Lechery, Sir Having Greedy, with all 
the rest of our Nobility ; and he hath said more- 
over, That if all men were of his mind, if possible, 
there is not one of these Noble-men should have 
any longer a being in this Town ; besides, he hath 

10 not been afraid to rail on you, my Lord, who are 
now appointed to be his Judge, calling you an 
ungodly villain, with many other such-like vilify- 
ing terms, with which he hath bespattered most 
of the Gentry of our Town. 

15 When this Pickthank had told his tale, the 
Judge directed his speech to the Prisoner at the 
Bar, saying, Thou Runagate, Heretick, and 
Traitor, hast thou heard what these honest Gentle- 
men have witnessed against thee ? 

20 Faith. May I speak a few words in my own 
defence 1 

Judge. Sirrah, sirrah, thou deservest to live 
no longer, but to be slain immediately upon the 
place ; yet that all men may see our gentleness 

25 towards thee, let us see what thou hast to say. 

Faith. 1. I say then in answer to what Mr. 

Envy hath spoken, I never said ought but this, 

That what Rule, or Latvs, or Custom, or People, 

were flat against the Word of God, are diamet- 

30 rically opposite to Christianity. If I have said 
amiss in this, convince me of my error, and I am 
ready here before you to make my recantation. 

2. As to the second, to wit, Mr. Superstition, 
and his charge against me, I said only this, 



Sins are all 

Lords and 
great ones. 



Faithful's 

</</< nee of 
himself. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



127 



10 



15 



The Judge 
his speech to 
the Jury. 



20 



25 



30 






That in the worship of God there is required a 
Divine Faith; but there can be no Divine Faith 
without a Divine Revelation of the will of God: 
therefore whatever is thrust into the Worship 
of God that is not agreeable to Divine Revela- 
tion, cannot be done but by an human faith, 
which faith will not be profit to Eternal Life: 

3. As to what Mr. Pickthank hath said, I 
say, (avoiding terms, as that I am said to rail, 
and the like) that the Prince of this Town, with 
all the rabblement his attendants, by this Gentle- 
man named, are more fit for a being in Hell, than 
in this Town and Country : and so, the Lord 
have mercy upon me. 

Then the Judge called to the Jury (who all 
this while stood by, to hear and observe) Gentle- 
men of the Jury, you see this man about whom so 
great an uproar hath been made in this Town : 
you have also heard what these worthy Gentlemen 
have witnessed against him : also you have heard 
his reply and confession : It lieth now in your 
breasts to hang him, or save his life ; but yet I 
think meet to instruct you into our Law. 

There was an Act made in the days of Pharaoh 
the Great, Servant to our Prince, that lest those of Exod. 1 
a contrary Religion should multiply and grow too 
strong for him, their Males should be thrown into 
the river. There was also an Act made in the days 
of Nebuchadnezzar the Great, another of his Ser- Dan. 3. 
vants, that whoever would not fall down and wor- 
ship his Golden Image, should be thrown into a 
Fiery Furnace. There was also an Act made in Dan. 6. 
the days of Darius, that whoso, for some time, 
called upon any God but him, should be cast 



128 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

into the Lions' Den. Now the substance of 
these Laws this Eebel has broken, not only in 
thought (which is not to be borne) but also in 
word and deed ; which must therefore needs be 
5 intolerable. 

For that of Pharaoh, his Law was made upon 
a supposition, to prevent mischief, no Crime being 
yet apparent ; but here is a Crime apparent. For 
the second and third, you see he disputeth against 

10 our Religion ; and for the Treason he hath con- 
fessed, he deserveth to die the death. 

Then went the Jury out, whose names were, The Jury 
Mr. Blind-man, Mr. No-good, Mr. Malice, Mr. and their 
Love-lust, Mr. Lice-loose, Mr. Heady, Mr. High- name& 

15 mind, Mr. Enmity, Mr. Lyar, Mr. Cruelty, Mr. 
Hate-light, and Mr. Implacable ; who every one 
gave in his private Verdict against him among 
themselves, and afterwards unanimously concluded 
to bring him in guilty before the Judge. And 

20 first among themselves, Mr. Blind-man the Fore- 
man, said, / see clearly that this man is an Every one's 
Heretick. Then said Mr. No-good, Away with g™ ate Ver ' 
such a fellow from the earth. Ay, said Mr. Mal- 
ice, for I hate the eery looks of him. Then said 

23 Mr. Love-lust, I could never endure him. Nor 
I, said Mr. Live-loose, for he would always be 
condemning my way. ff<<ug him, hang him, 
said Mr. Heady. A sorry Scrub, said Mr. High- 
mind. My heart riseth '(gainst him, said Mr. 

30 Enmity. He is a Rogue, said Mr. Lyar. Hang- 
ing is too good for him, said Mr. Cruelty. Let 
us dispatch him out of the way, said Mr. Hate- 
light. Then said Mr. Implacable, Might I hare 
all the world given me, I could not be reconciled 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



129 




Brave Faithful, bravely done in word and deed ; 
Judge, Witnesses, and Jury have, instead 
Of overcoming thee, but shewn their rage : 
When they are Dead, thou'lt Live, from age to age. 



S 



130 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



to him; therefore let us forthwith bring him in 
guilty of death. And so they did ; therefore he 
was presently condemned to be had from the 
place where he was, to the place from whence 
5he came, and there to be put to the most cruel 
death that could be invented. 

They therefore brought him out, to do with 
him according to their Law ; and first they 
Scourged him, then they Buffeted him, then 

10 they Lanced his flesh with Knives ; after that 
they stoned him with stones, then prickt him 
with their Swords ; and last of all they burned 
him to ashes at the Stake. Thus came Faithful 
to his end. 

15 Now I saw that there stood behind the mul- 
titude a Chariot and a couple of Horses, waiting 
for Faithful, who (so soon as his adversaries 
had dispatched him) was taken up into it, and 
straightway was carried up through the Clouds, 

20 with sound of Trumpet, the nearest way to the 
Ccelestial Gate. But as for Christian, he had 
some respite, and was remanded back to prison ; 
so he there remained for a space : But he that 
over-rules all things, having the power of their 

25 rage in his own hand, so wrought it about, 
that Christian for that time escaped them, 
and went his way. And as he went he sang ; 
saying, 



They con- 
clude to 
bring him in 
guilty of 
death. 



The cruel 
death of 
Faithful. 



A Chariot 
and Horses 
wait to 
take aivay 
Faithful. 



Christian is 
still alive. 



Well Faithful, thou hast faithfully profest 
:*0 Unto thy Lord ; with whom thou shalt be blest, 
When faithless ones, with all their vain delights, 
Are crying out under their hellish plights : 
Sing, FaWiful, sing, and let thy name survive ; 
For though they kill'd thee, thou art yet alive. 



The Song 
that Chris- 
linn made of 
Faithful 
after his 
death. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



131 



Now I saw in my Dream, that Christian went 
not forth alone, for there was one whose name 
was Hopeful, (being made so by the beholding 
of Christian and Faithful in their words and 
5 behaviour, in their sufferings at the Fair) who 
joined himself unto him, and entering into a 
brotherly covenant, told him that he would be 
his Companion. Thus one died to make Testi- 
mony to the Truth, and another rises out of his 
10 ashes to be a Companion with Christian in his 
Pilgrimage. This Hopeful also told Christian, 
that there were many more of the men in the 
Fair that would take their time and follow after. 

So I saw that quickly after they were got out 
15 of the Fair, they overtook one that was going 
before them, whose name was By-end s° : so they 
said to him, What Country-man, Sir? and how 
far go you this way 1 He told them that he came 
from the Town of Fair-speech, and he was going 
20 to the Ccelestial City, (but told them not his name.) 

From Fair-speech, said Christian. Is there 
any good that lives there 1 

By-ends. Yes, said By-ends, I hope. 

Chr. Pray Sir, what may I call you°? 
25 By-ends. I am a Stranger to you, and you to 
me : if you be going this way, I shall be glad of 
your company ; if not, I must be content. 

Chr. This Town of Fair-speech, said Chris- 
tian, I have heard of it, and, as I remember, 
30 they say it's a wealthy place. 

By-ends. Yes, I will assure you that it is ; and 
I have very many rich Kindred there. 

Chr. Pray, who are your Kindred there, if a 
man may be so bold ? 



Christian 
has another 
Companion. 



There is 
more of the 
men of the 
Fair will 
follow. 

They over- 
take By- 
ends. 



Prov. 26. 26. 



By-ends loth 
to tell his 
name. 



132 



THE VILU RIM'S PROGRESS 



By-ends. Almost the whole Town; and in 
particular, my Lord Turn-abont, my Lord Time- 
server, my Lord Fair-speech, (from whose ances- 
tors that Town first took its name), also Mr. 
5 Smooth-man, Mr. Facing-both-ways, Mr. Any- 
thing ; and the Parson of our Parish, Mr. Two- 
tongues, was my Mother's own Brother by Father's 
side ; and to tell you the truth, I am become a 
Gentleman of good Quality ; yet my Great Grand- 

10 father was but a Waterman, looking one way and 
rowing another ; and I got most of my estate by 
the same occupation. 

Chr. Are you a married man ? 

By-ends. Yes, and my Wife is a very virtuous 

15 woman, the Daughter of a virtuous woman ; she 
was my Lady Fainimfs Daughter, therefore 
she came of a very honourable Family, and is 
arrived to such a pitch of breeding, that she 
knows how to carry it° to all, even to Prince and 

20 Peasant. 'Tis true we somewhat differ in Reli- 
gion from those of the stricter sort, yet but in 
two small points : First, we never strive against 
Wind and Tide : Secondly, we are always most 
zealous when Religion goes in his Silver Slippers ; 

25 we love much to walk with him in the Street, if 
the Sun shines, and the People applaud him. 

Then Christian stept a little a to-side to his 
fellow Hopeful, saying, It runs in my mind that 
this is one By-ends of Fair-speech, and if it be 

30 he, we have as very a Knave in our company as 
dwelleth in all these parts. Then said Hopeful, 
Ask him; methinks he should not be ashamed of 
his name. So Christian came up with him again, 
and said, Sir, you talk as if you knew something 



The Wife 
andKindred 
of By-ends. 



Where By- 
ends differs 
from others 
in Religion. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



133 



more than all the world doth ; and if I take not 
my mark amiss, I deem I have half a guess of 
you : Is not your name Mr. By-ends of Fair-speech ? 
By-ends. This is not my name, but indeed it is 
5 a nick-name° that is given me by some that cannot 
abide me ; and I must be content to bear it as a 
reproach, as other good men have borne theirs 
before me. 

Chr. But did you never give an occasion to men 
10 to call you by this name ? 

By-ends. Never, never ! The worst that ever 
I did to give them an occasion to give me this 
name, was, that I had always the luck to jump 
in my Judgment with the present way of the 
15 times, whatever it was, and my chance was to get 
thereby ; but if things are thus cast upon me, 
let me count them a blessing, but let not the 
malicious load me therefore with reproach. 

Chr. I thought indeed that you were the man 
20 that I heard of, and to tell you what I think, I 
fear this name belongs to you more properly than 
you are willing we should think it doth. 

By-ends. Well, if you will thus imagine, I can- 
not help it ; you shall find me a fair company- 
25 keeper, if you will still admit me your associate. 
Chr. If you will go with us, you must go 
against Wind and Tide, the which, I perceive, is 
against your opinion ; you must also own Religion 
in his Rags, as well as when in his Silver Slippers, 
30 and stand by him too, when bound in Irons, as 
well as when he walketh the Streets with applause. 
By-ends. You must not impose, nor lord it 
over my Faith ; leave me to my liberty, and let 
me go with you. 



How By- 
ends got his 
name. 



He desires 
to keep com- 
pany unth 
Christian. 



134 



THE PUAi KIM'S PBOGBESS 



CJir. Not a step further, unless you will do in 
what I propound, as we. 

Then said By-ends, I shall never desert my old 
Principles, since they are harmless and profitable. 
5 If I may not go with you, I must do as I did 
before you overtook me, even go by myself, until 
some overtake me that will be glad of my com- 
pany. 

Now° I saw in my Dream that Christian and 

10 Hopeful forsook him, and kept their distance 
before him ; but one of them looking back, saw 
three men following Mr. By-ends, and behold, as 
they came up with him, he made them a very low 
congee, and they also gave him a compliment. 

15 The men's names were Mr. Hold-the-ivorld, Mr. 
Money-love, and Mr. Save-all ; men that Mr. 
By-ends had formerly been acquainted with ; for 
in their minority they were School-fellows, and 
were taught by one Mr. Gripe-man, a School- 

20 master in Love-gain, which is a Market-town 
in the County of Coveting, in the North. This 
School-master taught them the Art of Getting, 
either by violence, cousenage, flattery, lying, or by 
putting on a guise of Religion ; and these four 

25 Gentlemen had attained much of the Art of their 
Master, so that they could each of them have kept 
such a School themselves. 

Well, when they had, as I said, thus saluted 
each other, Mr. Money-love said to Mr. By-ends, 

30 Who are they upon the Road before us? For 
Christian and Hopeful were yet within view. 

By-ends. They are a couple of far country- 
men, that after their mode are going on pilgrim- 
age. 



By-ends and 
Christian 
2) art. 



He has new 

Companlo/ts. 



By-ends' 
character of 
the Pil- 
yrinLS. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 135 

Money-love. Alas ! Why did they not stay, 
that we might have had their good company? 
for they, and we, and you Sir, I hope, are all 
going on Pilgrimage. 
5 By-ends. We are so indeed; but the men 
before us are so rigid, and love so much their own 
notions, and do also so lightly esteem the opinions 
of others, that let a man be never so godly, yet if 
he jumps not with them in all things, they thrust 

10 him quite out of their company. 

Save-all. That's bad; but we read of some 
that are righteous overmuch ; and such men's 
rigiclness prevails with them to judge and con- 
demn all but themselves. But I pray ivhat 

15 and hoiv many, were the things wherein you 
differed ? 

By-ends. Why, they after their head-strong 
manner, conclude that it is duty to rush on their 
Journey all weathers, and I am for waiting for 

20 Wind and Tide. They are for hazarding all for 
God at a clap,° and I am for taking all advantages 
to secure my Life and Estate. They are for hold- 
ing their notions, though all other men are against 
them ; but I am for Religion in what, and so far 

25 as the times and my safety will bear it. They are 
for Religion when in Rags and Contempt ; but I 
am for him when he walks in his Golden Slippers 
in the Sun-shine, and with applause. 

Hold-the-ivorld. Ay, and hold you there still, 

30 good Mr. By-ends ; for for my part I can count 
him but a Fool, that having the liberty to keep 
what he has, shall be so unwise as to lose it. Let 
us be wise as Serpents ; 'tis best to make hay 
when the Sun shines ; you see how the Bee lieth 



136 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

still all winter, and bestirs her only when she can 
have Profit with Pleasure. God sends sometimes 
Rain, and sometimes Sun-shine ; if they be such 
fools to go through the first, yet let us be content 
5 to take fair weather along with us. For my part 
I like that Religion best that will stand with the 
security of God's good blessings unto us ; for who 
can imagine that is ruled by his Reason, since God 
has bestowed upon us the good things of this Life, 

10 but that he would have us keep them for his 
sake ? Abraham and Solomon grew rich in Reli- 
gion. And Job ° says, that a good man shall lay 
up Gold as Dust. But he must not be such as the 
men before us, if they be as you have described them. 

15 Save-all. I think that we are all agreed in this 
matter, and therefore there needs no more words 
about it. 

Money-love. No, there needs no more words 
about this matter indeed ; for he that believes 

20 neither Scripture nor Reason (and you see we have 
both on our side) neither knows his own liberty, 
nor seeks his own safety. 

By-ends. My Brethren, we are, as you see, 
going all on Pilgrimage ; and for our better diver- 

25 sion from things that are bad, give me leave to 
propound unto you this question : 

Suppose a man, a Minister, or a Tradesman, &c. 
should have an advantage lie before him to get 
the good blessings of this life, yet so as that he 

30 can by no means come by them, except, in appear- 
ance at least, lie becomes extraordinary zealous in 
some points of Religion that he meddled not with 
before ; may he not use this means to attain his 
end, and yet be a right honest man? 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 137 

Money-love. I see the bottom of your ques- 
tion, and, with these Gentlemen's good leave, I 
will endeavour to shape you an answer. And 
first, to speak to your question as it concerns a 
5 Minister himself: Suppose a Minister, a worthy 
man, possess'd but of a very small benefice, and 
has in his eye a greater, more fat and plump by 
far ; he has also now an opportunity of getting of 
it, yet so as by being more studious, by preach- 

10 ing more frequently and zealously, and because the 
temper of the people requires it, by altering of 
some of his Principles ; for my part I see no reason 
but a man may do this, (provided he has a Call) 
ay, and more a great deal besides, and yet be an 

15 honest man. For why ? 

1. His desire of a greater benefice is lawful, 
(this cannot be contradicted) since 'tis set before 
him by Providence ; so then he may get it if he 
can, making no question for Conscience sake. 

20 2. Besides, his desire after that benefice makes 
him more studious, a more zealous Preacher, &c. 
and so makes him a better man ; yea, makes him 
better improve his parts, which is according to the 
Mind of God. 

25 3. Now as for his complying with the temper 
of his people, by dissenting, to serve them, some 
of his Principles, this argueth, 1. That he is of 
a self-denying temper ; 2. Of a sweet and winning 
deportment ; 3. And so more fit for the Minis- 

30 terial function. 

4. I conclude then, that a Minister that changes 
a small for a great, should not for so doing be 
judged as covetous ; but rather, since he has im- 
proved in his parts and industry thereby, be counted 



138 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

as one that pursues his Call, and the opportunity 
put into his hand to do Good. 

And now to the second part of the question, 
which concerns the Trades man you mentioned. 
5 Suppose such an one to have but a poor imploy 
in the world, but by becoming Religious, he may 
mend his Market, perhaps get a rich Wife, or more 
and far better Customers to his Shop ; for my part 
I see no reason but this may be lawfully done. 
10 For why? 

1. To become Religious is a Virtue, by what 
means soever a man becomes so. 

2. Nor is it unlawful to get a rich Wife, or 
more Custom to my Shop. 

15 3. Besides, the man that gets these by becom- 
ing religious, gets that which is good of them that 
are good, by becoming good himself; so then here 
is a good Wife, and good Customers, and good 
Gain, and all these by becoming religious, which is 

20 good : therefore to become religious to get all these, 
is a good and profitable design. 

This answer thus made by this Mr. Money -love 
to Mr. By-ends' question was highly applauded 
by them all ; wherefore they concluded upon the 

25 whole that it was most wholesome and advanta- 
geous. And because, as they thought, no man was 
able to contradict it, and because Christian and 
Hopeful were yet within call, they jointly agreed 
to assault them with the question as soon as 

30 they overtook them, and the rather because they 
had opposed Mr. By-ends before. So they called 
after them, and they stopt, and stood still till 
they came up to them ; but they concluded as 
they went that not Mr. By-ends, but old Mr. 



"3^ 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 139 

Hold-the-world, should propound the question to 
them, because, as they supposed, their answer to 
him would be without the remainder of that heat 
that was kindled betwixt Mr. By-ends and them, 
5 at their parting a little before. 

So they came up to each other, and after a short 
salutation, Mr. Hold-the-world propounded the 
question to Christian and his fellow, and bid them 
to answer it if they could. 

10 Clir. Then said Christian, Even a babe in 
Religion may answer ten thousand such questions. 
For if it be unlawful to follow Christ for loaves, 
as it is, John 6, how much more abominable is it 
to make of him and religion a stalking-horse, to 

15 get and enjoy the world. Nor do we find any other 
than Heathens, Hypocrites, Devils, and Witches, 
that are of this opinion. 

1. Heathens; for when Hamor and Shechem 
had a mind to the Daughter and Cattle of Jacob, 

20 and saw that there was no ways for them to come 
at them, but by becoming circumcised ; they say to 
their companions, If every male of us be circum- 
cised, as they are circumcised, shall not their Cattle, 
and their substance, and every beast of theirs, be 

25 ours ? Their Daughter and their Cattle were that 
which they sought to obtain, and their Religion 
the Stalking-horse they made use of to come at 
them. Read the whole story, Gen. 34. 20, 21, 
22, 23. 

30 2. The Hypocritical Pharisees were also of 
this Religion ; Long Prayers were their Pretence, 
but to get widows' houses were their Intent ; and 
greater damnation was from God their Judgment, 
Luke 20. 46, 47. 



140 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

3. Judas the Devil ° was also of this Religion : 
he was religious for the Bag, that he might be 
possessed of what was therein ; but he was lost, 
cast away, and the very Son of Perdition. 
5 4. Simon the Witch was of this Religion too ; 
for he would have had the Holy Ghost, that he 
might have got Money therewith, and his sentence 
from Peter's mouth was according, Acts 8. 19, 20, 
9 1 22 

10 5. Neither will it out of my mind, but that 
that man that takes up Religion for the World, 
will throw away Religion for the World ; for so 
surely as Judas designed the World in becoming 
religious, so surely did he also sell Religion and 

15 his Master for the same. To answer the question 
therefore affirmatively, as I perceive you have 
done, and to accept of as authentick such answer, 
is both Heathenish, Hypocritical, and Devilish, 
and your Reward will be according to your Works. 

20 Then they stood staring one upon another, but had 
not wherewith to answer Christian. Hopeful 
also approved of the soundness of Christian's 
answer ; so there was a great Silence among them. 
Mr. By-ends and his company also staggered and 

25 kept behind, that Christian and Hopeful might 
out-go them. Then said Christian to his fellow, 
If these men cannot stand before the sentence of 
men, what will they do with the sentence of God ? 
And if they are mute when dealt with by vessels 

30 of Clay, what will they do when they shall be 
rebuked by the flames of a devouring Fire? 

Then Christ inn and Hopeful out-went them 
again, and went till they came to a delicate Plain 
called Ease, where they went with much con- 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



141 



tent ; but that Plain was but narrow, so they 
were quickly got over it. Now at the further 
side of that Plain was a little Hill called Lucre, 
and in that Hill a Silver-Mine, which some of 
# them that had formerly gone that way, because 
of the rarity of it, had turned aside to see ; but 
going too near the brink of the pit, the ground 
being deceitful under them, broke, and they 
were slain ; some also had been maimed there, 

10 and could not to their dying day be their own 
men again. 

Then I saw in my Dream, that a little off the 
road, over against the Silver-Mine, stood Demas° 
(gentleman-like) to call to Passengers to come 

15 and see ; who said to Christian and his fellow, 
Ho, turn aside hither, and I will shew you a 
thing. 

Chr. What thing so deserving as to turn us 
out of the way ? 

20 Demas. Here is a Silver-Mine, and some 
digging in it for Treasure. If you will come, 
with a little pains you may richly provide for 
yourselves. 

Hope. Then said Hopeful, Let us go see. 

25 Chr. Not I, said Christian; I have heard of 
this place before now, and how many have there 
been slain ; and besides that Treasure is a snare 
to those that seek it, for it hindreth them in 
their Pilgrimage. Then Christian called to 

30 Demas, saying, Is not the place dangerous ? 

Hath it not hindred many in their Pilgrimage? 

Demas. Not very dangerous, except to those 

that are careless : but withal, he blushed as he 

spake. 



The ease 
that Pil- 
grims have 
is but little 
in this life. 

Lucre Hill 
a dangerous 
Hill. 



Demas at 

the Hill 
Lucre. 

He calls to 
Christiau 
and Hopeful 
to come to 
him. 



Hopeful 
tempted to 
go, but 
Christian 
holds him 
back. 

Hos. 4. 18. 



142 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Chr. Then said Christian to Hopeful, Let us 
not stir a step, but still keep on our way. 

Hope. I will warrant you, when By-ends 
comes up, if he hath the same invitation as we, 
5 he will turn in thither to see. 

Chr. Xo doubt thereof, for his Principles lead 
him that way, and a hundred to one° but he dies 
there. 

Demas. Then Demas called again, saying, But 
10 will you not come over and see 1 

Clir. Then Christian roundly answered, say- 
ing, Demas, thou art an Enemy to the right ways 
of the Lord of this way, and hast been already 
condemned for thine own turning aside, by one 
15 of his Majesties Judges ; and why seekest thou 
to bring us into the like condemnation 1 Besides, 
if we at all turn aside, our Lord the King will 
certainly hear thereof, and will there put us to 
shame, where we would stand with boldness before 
20 him. 

Demas cried again, that he also was one of 
their fraternity ; and that if they would tarry a 
little, he also himself would walk with them. 

Chr. Then said Christian, What is thy name? 
25 Is it not the same by the which I have called 
thee? 

Demas. Yes, my name is Demas, I am the 
Son of Abraham. 

Chr. I know you, Gehazi° was your Great 
:J0 Grandfather, and Judas your Father, and you 
have trod their steps. It is but a devilish 
prank that thou usest ; thy Father was hanged 
for a Traitor, and thou deservest no better reward. 
A -sure thyself, that when we come to the King, 



Christian 
roundeth up 

Demas. 



2 Tim. 4. 10. 



2 Kings 5. 20. 

Matt. 26. 14, 
15. 

chap. 27. 
1-5. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 143 

we will do him word of this thy behaviour. Thus ^ 
they went their way. 

By this time By-ends and his Companions were By-ends 
come again within sight, and they at the first beck v° es over t0 
5 went over to Demas. Now whether they fell into 
the Pit by looking over the brink thereof, or 
whether they went down to dig, or whether they 
were smothered in the bottom by the damps that 
commonly arise, of these things I am not certain ; 
10 but this I observed, that they never were seen- 
again in the way. Then sang Christian, 

By-ends and Silver Demas both agree ; 
One calls, the other runs, that he may be 
A sharer in his Lucre ; so these do 
15 Take up in this World, and no further go. 

Now° I saw, that just on the other side of this 
Plain, the Pilgrims came to a place where stood 
an old Monument, hard by the High-way-side, They see a 
at the sight of which they were both concerned, strange 

20 because of the strangeness of the form thereof; 
for it seemed to them as if it had been a Woman 
transformed into the shape of a Pillar ; here there- 
fore they stood looking and looking upon it, but 
could not for a time tell what they should make 

25 thereof. At last Hopeful espied written above 
upon the head thereof, a writing in an unusual 
hand; but he being no Scholar, called to Christian 
(for he was learned) to see if he could pick out the 
meaning ; so he came, and after a little laying of 

30 letters together, he found the same to be this, 
Remember Lot's Wife. So he read it to his fel- 
low ; after which they both concluded that that 
was the Pillar of Salt into which Lot's Wife was Gen. 19. 26. 



144 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

turned, for her looking back with a covetous heart, 
when she was going from Sodom for safety. 
Which sudden and amazing sight gave them occa- 
sion of this discourse. 
5 Chr. Ah my Brother, this is a seasonable sight ; 
it came opportunely to us after the invitation 
which Demos gave us to come over to view the 
Hill Lucre ; and had we gone over as he desired 
us, and as thou wast inclining to do, my Brother, 

10 we had, for ought I know, been made ourselves like 
this Woman, a spectacle for those that shall come 
after to behold. 

Hope. I am sorry that I was so foolish, and am 
made to wonder that I am not now as Lot's Wife ; 

15 for wherein was the difference 'twixt her sin and 
mine ? she only looked back, and I had a desire 
to go see : let Grace be adored, and let me be 
ashamed that ever such a thing should be in mine 
heart. 

20 Chr. Let us take notice of what we see here, 
for our help for time to come : This woman es- 
caped one Judgment, for she fell not by the destruc- 
tion of Sodom ; yet she was destroyed by another, 
as we see she is turned into a Pillar of Salt. 

25 Hope. True, and she may be to us both Cau- 
tion and Example ; caution that we should shun 
her sin, or a sign of what Judgment will overtake 
such as shall not be prevented by this caution : so 
Korah, Dathan, and AM ram ° with the two hun- Num. 26. 9, 

30 dred and fifty men that perished in their sin, did 10 - 
also become a sign or example to others to beware. 
But above all, "I muse at one thing, to wit, how 
Demas and his fellows can stand so confidently 
yonder to look for that treasure, which this 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 145 

Woman, but for looking behind her, after (for we 
read not that she stept one foot out of the way) 
was turned into a pillar of salt ; specially since 
the judgment which overtook her did make her an 

5 example, within sight of where they are : for they 
cannot chuse but see her, did they but lift up their 
eyes. 

Chr. It is a thing to be wondered at, and it 
argueth that their hearts are grown desperate in 

10 the case ; and I cannot tell who to compare them 
to so fitly, as to them that pick pockets in the 
presence of the Judge, or that will cut purses 
under the Gallows. It is said of the men of 
Sodom, That they ivere sinners exceedingly, Gen. 13. 13. 

15 because they were sinners before the Lord; that 
is, in his eye-sight, and notwithstanding the kind- 
nesses that he had shewed them ; for the land of 
Sodom was now, like the Garden of Eden hereto- chap. 13. 10. 
fore. This therefore provoked him the more to 

20 jealousy, and made their plague as hot as the fire 
of the Lord out of Heaven could make it. And it 
is most rationally to be concluded, that such, even 
such as these are, that shall sin in the sight, yea, 
and that too in despite of such examples that are 

25 set continually before them, to caution them to the 
contrary, must be partakers of severest Judg- 
ments. 

Hope. Doubtless thou hast said the truth ; but 
what a mercy is it, that neither thou, but especially 

^0 1, am not made myself this example : this minis- 
treth occasion to us to thank God, to fear before 
him, and always to remember Lot's Wife. 

I saw then that they went on their way to a 
pleasant River, which David the King called the A River. 

L 



146 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



River of God, but John, the River of the Water Psal. 65. 9. 

Rev. 22. 
Ezek. 47. 



of Life. Now their way lay just upon the bank - 



of the River ; here therefore Christian and his 
Companion walked with great delight ; they 
5 drank also of the water of the River, which was 
pleasant and enlivening to their weary spirits : 
besides, on the banks of this River on either side 
were green Trees, that bore all manner of Fruit ; Trees by the 
and the Leaves of the Trees were good for ^ iver - 

10 Medicine ; with the Fruit of these Trees they The Fruit 
were also much delighted ; and the Leaves they a f^iT e ^ ves s 
eat to prevent Surfeits, and other Diseases that 
are incident to those that heat their blood by 
Travels. On either side of the River was also a 

15 Meadow, curiously beautified with Lilies ; and it A Meadow 

was green all the year long. In this Meadow they ™ w ^} ch 

tfiey lie clown 
lay down and slept, for here they might lie cloivn t0 sleep. 

safely. When they awoke, they gathered again of 

the Fruit of the Trees, and drank again of the Psal. 23. 2. 

20 water of the River, and then lay down again to Isa " 14, 

sleep. Thus they did several days and nights. 

Then they sang, 

Behold ye how these Crystal streams do glide, 
(To comfort Pilgrims) by the High-way side ; 
25 The Meadows green, besides their fragrant smell, 
Yield dainties for them : And he that can tell 
What pleasant Fruit, yea Leaves, these Trees do yield, 
Will soon sell all,° that he may buy this Field. 

So when they were disposed to go on (for they 
30 were not as yet at their Journey's end) they eat 
and drank, and departed. 

Now I beheld in my Dream, that they had not 
journeyed far, but the River and the way for a 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



147 



time parted; at which they were not a little 
sorry, yet they durst not go out of the way. Now 
the way from the Kiver was rough, and their feet 
tender by reason of their Travels ; so the soul of 
5 the Pilgrims was much discouraged because of 
the way. Wherefore still as they went on, they 
wished for better way. Now a little before them, 
there was on the left hand of the road a Meadow, 
and a Stile to go over into it, and that Meadow is 

10 called By-path-Meadow. ° Then said Christian 
to his fellow, If this Meadow lieth along by our 
way-side, let's go over into it. Then he went to 
the Stile to see, and behold a Path lay along by 
the way on the other side of the fence. 'Tis 

15 according to my wish, said Christian, here is the 
easiest going ; come good Hopefid, and let us go 
over. 

Hope. But how if this Path should lead us out 
of the way ? 

20 Chr. That's not like, said the other ; look, 

tdoth it not go along by the way-side 1 So Hopefid, 
being persuaded by his fellow, went after him over 
the Stile. When they were gone over, and were 
got into the Path, they found it very easy for their 
25 feet : and withal, they looking before them, espied 
a man walking as they did, (and his name was 
Vain-confidence) so they called after him, and 
asked him whither that way led? He said, To 
the Ccelestial Gate. Look, said Christian, did I 
30 not tell you so ? by this you may see we are right. 
So they followed, and he went before them. But 
behold the night came on, and it grew very dark, 
so that they that were behind lost the sight of 
him that went before. 



Num. 21. 4. 



By-path- 
Meadow. 



One tempta- 
tion does 
make way 
for another. 



Strong 
Christians 
may lead 
weak ones 
out of the 
way. 



See what it 
is too sud- 
denly to fall 
in with 
strangers. 



148 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



He therefore that went before (Vain-confidence 
by name) not seeing the way before him, fell into a 
deep Pit, which was on purpose there made by the 
Prince of those grounds, to catch vain-glorious 
5 fools withal, and was dashed in pieces with his 
fall. 

Now Christian and his fellow heard him fall. 
So they called to know the matter, but there was 
none to answer, only they heard a groaning. Then 
10 said Hopeful, Where are we now ? Then was his 
fellow silent, as mistrusting that lie had led him 
out of the way ; and now it began to rain, and 
thunder, and lighten in a very dreadful maimer, 
and the water rose amain. 
15 Then Hopeful groaned in himself, saying, Oh 
that I had kept on my way ! 

Chr. Who could have thought that this Path 
should have led us out of the way ? 

Hope. I was afraid on't at the very first, and 

20 therefore gave you that gentle caution. I would 

have spoke plainer, but that you are older than I. 

Chr. Good Brother be not offended ; I am 

sorry I have brought thee out of the way, and that 

I have put thee into such eminent danger ; pray 

25 my Brother forgive me, I did not do it of an evil 

intent. 

Hope. Be comforted my Brother, for I forgive 
thee ; and believe too that this shall be for our 
good. 
30 Chr. I am glad I have with me a merciful 
Brother ; but we must not stand thus, let's try to 
go back again. 

Hope. But good Brother let me go before. 
J"- Chr. No, if you please let me go first, that 



A Pit to 
catch the 
vain-glo- 
rious in. 
Isa. 9. 16. 



Reasoning 

between 

Christian 

and 

Hopeful. 



Christian's 
repentance 
for leading 
of his 

Brother out 
of the way. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 149 

if there be any danger, I may be first therein, 
because by my means we are both gone out of 
the way. 

Hope. No, said Hopeful, you shall not go 
5 first ; for your mind being troubled may lead 
you out of the way again. Then for their en- 
couragement, they heard the voice of one saying, 
Let thine heart be towards the High-way, even j e r. 31. 21. 
the ivay that thou iventest, turn again. But by 

10 this time the waters were greatly risen, by reason 
of which the way of 'going back was very dan- 
gerous. (Then I thought that it is easier going 
out of the way when we are in, than going in 
when we are out.) Yet they adventured to go They are in 

15 back ; but it was so dark, and the flood was dan V er . °f 

CtrOWTllTiO OS 

so high, that in their going back they had like they go back. 
to have been drowned nine or ten times. 

Neither could they, with all the skill they had, 
get again to the Stile that night. Wherefore at 

20 last, lighting under a little shelter, they sat down 

there till the day brake ; but being weary, they They sleep 
fell asleep. Now there was not far from the place in the 
where they lay, a Castle called Doubting Castle, 9 Qiant S 
the owner whereof was Giant Despair, and it was Despair. 

25 in his grounds they now were sleeping : where- 
fore he getting up in the morning early, and walk- 
ing up and down in his fields, caught Christian He finds 
and Hopeful asleep in his grounds. Then with them ™ his 
a grim and surly voice he bid them awake, and carries 'them 

30 asked them whence they were? and what they toT>o\xhtmg 
did in his grounds? They told him they were 
Pilgrims, and that they had lost their way. Then 
said the Giant, You have this night trespassed 
on me, by trampling in and lying on my grounds 



Castle. 



150 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



and therefore you must go along with me. So 
they were forced to go, because he was stronger 
than they. They also had but little to say, for 
they knew themselves in a fault. The Giant 
5 therefore drove them before him, and put them 
into his Castle, into a very dark Dungeon, nasty 
and stinking to the spirits of these two men. 
Here then they lay from Wednesday morning 
till Saturday night, without one bit of bread, or 

10 drop of drink, or light, or any to ask how they 
did ; they were therefore here in evil case, and 
were far from friends and acquaintance. Now 
in this place Christian had double sorrow, be- 
cause 'twas through his unadvised haste that 

15 they were brought into this distress. 

Now Giant Despair had a Wife, and her 
name was Diffidence. So when he was gone to 
bed, he told his Wife what he had done, to wit, 
that he had taken a couple of Prisoners and 

20 cast them into his Dungeon, for trespassing on 
his grounds. Then he asked her also what he 
had best to do further to them. So she asked him 
what they were, whence they came, and whither 
they were' bound; and he told her. Then she 

25 counselled him that when he arose in the morn- 
ing he should beat them without any mercy. 
So when he arose, he getteth him a grievous 
Crab-tree Cudgel, and goes down into the Dun- 
geon to them, and there first falls to rateing of 

30 them as if they were dogs, although they gave 
him never a word of distaste. Then he falls 
upon them, and beats them fearfully, in such 
sort, that they were not able to help themselves, 
or to turn them upon the floor. This done, he 



The griev- 
ousness of 
their Im- 
prisonment. 
Psal. 88. 18. 



On Thurs- 
day, Giant 
Despair 
beats his 
Prisoners. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



151 




The Pilgrims now, to gratify the Flesh, 
Will seek its Ease : but oh ! how they afresh 
Do thereby plunge themselves new Griefs into, 
Who seek to please the Flesh, themselves undo. 



152 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



withdraws and leaves them, there to condole 
their misery, and to mourn under their distress : 
so all that day they spent the time in nothing 
but sighs and bitter lamentations. The next 
5 night she talking with her Husband about them 
further, and understanding that they were yet 
alive, did advise him to counsel them to make 
away themselves. So when morning was come, 
he goes to them in a surly manner as before, and 

10 perceiving them to be very sore with the stripes 
that he had given them the day before, he told 
them, that since they were never like to come 
out of that place, their only way would be forth- 
with to make an end of themselves, either with 

15 Knife, Halter, or Poison ; For why, said he, 
should you chuse life, seeing it is attended with 
so much bitterness? But they desired him to 
let them go. With that he looked ugly upon 
them, and rushing to them had doubtless made 

20 an end of them himself, but that he fell into 
one of his Fits, (for he sometimes in Sun-shine° 
weather fell into Fits) and lost for a time the 
use of his hand ; wherefore he withdrew, and left 
them as before, to consider what to do. Then did 

25 the Prisoners consult between themselves, whether 
'twas best to take his counsel or no ; and thus 
they began to discourse : 

Chr. Brother, said Christian, what shall we 
do ? The life that we now live is miserable : for 

30 my part I know not whether is best, to live 'thus, 
or to die out of hand ? My soul chuseth stran- 
gling rather than life, and the Grave is more 
easy for me than this Dungeon. Shall we be 
ruled by the Giant ? 



On Friday, 
Giant De- 
spair coun- 
sels them 
to kill them- 
selves. 



The Giant 
sometimes 
has Fits. 



Christian 
crushed. 



Job 7. 15. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 153 

Hope. Indeed our present condition is dread- Hopeful 
ful, and death would be far more welcome to me ™I}£ ortf ' 
than thus for ever to abide ; but yet let us con- 
sider, the Lord of the Country to which we are 
5 going hath said, Thou shalt do no murder, no 
not to another man's person ; much more then 
are we forbidden to take his counsel to kill our 
selves. Besides, he that kills another can but 
commit murder upon his body • but for one to 

10 kill himself is to kill body and soul° at once. 
And moreover, my Brother, thou talkest of ease 
in the Grave ; but hast thou forgotten the Hell, 
whither for certain the murderers go ? For no 
murderer hath eternal life, &c. And let us con- 

15 sider again, that all the Law is not in the hand 
of Giant Despair. Others, so far as I can un- 
derstand, have been taken by him as well as 
we, and yet have escaped out of his hand. Who 
knows but that God that made the world may 

20 cause that Giant Despair may die? or that at 
some time or other he may forget to lock us in 1 
or but he may in short time have another of 
his Fits before us, and may lose the use of his 
limbs? and if ever that should come to pass 

25 again, for my part I am resolved to pluck up 
the heart of a man, and to try my utmost to get 
from under his hand. I was a fool that I did 
not try to do it before ; but however, my Brother, 
let's be patient, and endure a while ; the time 

30 may come that may give us a happy release ; but 
let us not be our own murderers. With these 
words Hopeful at present did moderate the mind 
of his Brother ; so they continued together (in the 
dark) that day, in their sad and doleful condition. 



154 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Well, towards evening the Giant goes down 
into the Dungeon again, to see if his Prisoners 
had taken his counsel; but when he came there 
he found them alive, and truly, alive was all ; 
5 for now T , what for want of Bread and Water, 
and by reason of the Wounds they received 
when lie beat them, they could do little but 
breathe : But, I say, he found them alive ; at 
which he fell into a grievous rage, and told them 

10 that seeing they had disobeyed his counsel, it 
should be worse with them than if they had 
never been born. 

At this they trembled greatly, and I think that 
Christian fell into a Swoon ; but coming a little 

15 to himself again, they renewed their discourse about 
the Giant's counsel, and whether yet they had best 
to take it or no. Now Christian again seemed to 
be for doing it, but Hopeful made his second reply 
as followeth : 

20 Hope. My Brother, said he, remembrest thou 
not how valiant thou hast been heretofore ? Apol- 
lyon could not crush thee, nor could all that thou 
didst hear, or see, or feel in the Valley of the Shadow 
of Death. What hardship, terror, and amazement 

25 hast thou already gone through, and art thou now 
nothing but fear? Thou seest that I am in the 
Dungeon with thee, a far weaker man by nature 
than thou art ; also this Giant has wounded me as 
well as thee, and hath also cut off the Bread and 

30 Water from my mouth ; and with thee I mourn 
without the light. But let's exercise a little more 
patience ; remember how thou playedst the man at 
Vanity Fair, and wast neither afraid of the Chain, 
nor Cage, nor yet of bloody Death : wherefore let 



Christian 
still de- 
jected. 



Hopeful 
comforts 
him again, 
by calling 
former 
things to re- 
membrance. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



us (at least to avoid the shame, that becomes not 
a Christian to be found in) bear up with patience 
as well as we can. 

Now night being come again, and the Giant and 
5 his Wife being in bed, she asked him concerning 
the Prisoners, and if they had taken his counsel : 
To which he replied, They are sturdy Rogues, they 
chuse rather to bear all hardship, than to make 
away themselves. Then said she, Take them into 

10 the Castle-yard to-morrow, and shew them the Bones 
and Skulls of those that thou hast already dis- 
patch'd, and make them believe, e're a week 
comes to an end, thou also wilt tear them in 
pieces, as thou hast done their fellows before 

15 them. 

So when the morning was come, the Giant goes 
to them again, and takes them into the Castle-yard 
and shews them as his Wife had bidden him. These, 
said he, were Pilgrims as you are, once, and they 

20 trespassed in my grounds, as you have done ; and 
when I thought fit, I tore them in pieces, and so 
within ten days I will do you. Go get you down to 
your Den again ; and with that he beat them all the 
way thither. They lay therefore all day on Satur- 

25 day in a lamentable case, as before. Now when 
night was come, and when Mrs. Diffidence and 
her Husband the Giant were got to bed, they began 
to renew their discourse of their Prisoners; and 
withal the old Giant wondered, that he could neither 

30 by his blows nor counsel bring them to an end. 
And with that his Wife replied, I fear, said she, 
that they live in hope that some will come to re- 
lieve them, or that they have pick-locks about 
them, by the means of which they hope to escape. 



On Saturday 
the Giant 
threatned 
that shortly 
he icould 
pull them in 
pieces. 



156 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



And sayest thou so, my dear, said the Giant, I 
will therefore search them in the morning. 

Well on Saturday about midnight they began 
to pray, and continued in Prayer till almost break 
5 of day. 

Now a little before it was day, good Christian, 
as one half amazed, brake out in this passionate 
speech : What a fool, quoth he, am I, thus to lie 
in a stinking Dungeon, ivhen I may as well walk 

10 at liberty. I have a Key in my bosom called Prom- 
ise, that will, I am persuaded, open any Lock in 
Doubting Castle. Then said Hopeful, That's good 
news ; good Brother pluck it out of thy bosom and 
try. 

15 Then Christian pulled it out of his bosom, and 
began to try at the Dungeon door,° whose bolt (as 
he turned the Key) gave back, and the door flew 
open with ease, and Christian and Hopeful both 
came out. Then he went to the outward door 

20 that leads into the Castle-yard, and with his Key 
opened that door also. After he went to the iron 
Gate, for that must be opened too, but that Lock 
went damnable hard, yet the Key did open it. 
Then they thrust open the Gate to make their 

25 escape with speed, but that Gate as it opened made 
such a creaking, that it waked Giant Despair, who 
hastily rising to pursue his Prisoners, felt his limbs 
to fail, for his Fits took him again, so that he could 
by no means go after them. Then they went on, 

30 and came to the King's High- way again, and so 

were safe, because they were out of his Jurisdiction. 

Now when they were gone over the Stile, they 

began to contrive with themselves what they should 

do at that Stile, to prevent those that should come 



A Key in 

Christian's 
bosom called 
Promise, 
opens any 
Lock in 
Doubting 
Castle. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



157 



after, from falling into the hands of Giant Despair. 
So they consented to erect there a Pillar, and to 
engrave upon the side thereof this sentence, Over 
this Stile is the way to Doubting Castle, which is 
5 kept by Giant Despair, who despiseth the King of 
the Coelestial Country, and seeks to destroy his 
holy Pilgrims. Many therefore that followed after, 
read what was written, and escaped the danger. 
This done, they sang as follows : 

10 Out of the way we went, and then we found 
What 'twas to tread upon forbidden ground ; 
And let them that come after have a care, 
Lest heedlessness makes them, as we, to fare : 
Lest they for trespassing his prisoners are, 

15 Whose Castle's Doubting, and whose name's Despair. 

They went then till they came to the Delectable 
Mountains, which Mountains belong to the Lord 
of that Hill of which we° have spoken before; 
so they went up to the Mountains, to behold the 

20 Gardens and Orchards, the Vineyards and Foun- 
tains of water ; where also they drank, and washed 
themselves, and did freely eat of the Vineyards. 
Now there was on the tops of these Mountains 
Shepherds feeding their flocks, and they stood by 

25 the High-way side. The Pilgrims therefore went 
to them, and leaning upon their staves (as is com- 
mon with weary Pilgrims, when they stand to talk 
with any by the way) they asked, Whose Delecta- 
ble Mountains are these? And whose be the 

30 sheep that feed upon them ? 

She}). These mountains are ImmanueVs Land, 
and they are within sight of his City ; and the 
sheep also are his, and he laid down his life for 
them. 



A Pillar 
erected by 
Christian 
and his 
fellow. 



The 

Delectable 

Mountains 



They are 
refreshed in 
the Moun- 
tains. 



Talk with 
the Shep- 
herds. 



John 10. 11 



158 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Hos. 14. 9. 



Chr. Is this the way to the Coelestial City ? 
Shep. You are just in your way. 
Chr. How far is it thither ? 
Shep. Too far for any but those that shall get 
5 thither indeed. 

Chr. Is the way safe or dangerous ? 
Shep. Safe for those for whom it is to be safe, 
but transgressors shall fall therein. 

Chr. Is there in this place any relief for Pil- 
10 grims that are weary and faint in the way ? 

Shep. The Lord of these Mountains hath given 
us a charge not to be forgetful to entertain Heb. 13. 2 
strangers; therefore the good of the place is 
before you. 
15 I saw also in my Dream, that when the Shep- 
herds perceived that they were way-faring men, 
they also put questions to them, (to which they 
made answer as in other places) as, Whence 
came you ? and, How got you into the way ? and, 
20 By what means have you so persevered therein ? 
For but few of them that begin to come hither 
do shew their face on these Mountains. But 
when the Shepherds heard their answers, being 
pleased therewith, they looked very lovingly 
25 upon them, and said, Welcome to the Delectable 
Mountains. 

The Shepherds, I say, whose names were 
Knowledge, Experience, Watchful, and Sincere, 
took them by the hand, and had them to their 
30 Tents, and made them partake of that which 
was ready at present. They said moreover, We 
would that ye should stay here a while, to be 
acquainted with us; and yet more to solace your- 
selves with the good of these Delectable Moun- 



The Shep- 
herds iv el- 
come them. 



The names 
of the Shep- 
herds. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



159 




Mountains Delectable they now ascend, 
Where Shepherds be, which to them do commend 
Alluring things, and things that Cautious are, 
Pilgrims are steady kept by Faith and Fear.° 



160 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



tains. They then told them, that they were 
content to stay ; and so they went to their rest 
that night, because it was very late. 

Then I saw in my Dream, that in the morn- 
5 ing the Shepherds called up Christian and 
Hopeful to walk with them upon the Moun- 
tains ; so they went forth with them, and walked 
a while, having a pleasant prospect on every 
side. Then said the Shepherds one to another, 

10 Shall we shew these Pilgrims some wonders ? They are 
So when they had concluded to do it, they had sure ° won - 
them first to the top of a Hill called Error, ^/J' 
which was very steep on the furthest side, and Mountain 
bid them look down to the bottom. So Chris- of Error * 

15 tiarC and Hopeful lookt down, and saw at the 
bottom several men dashed all to pieces by a 
fall that they had from the top. Then said 
Christian, What meaneth this ? The Shepherds 
answered, Have you not heard of them that 

20 were made to err, by harkening to Hymeneus 2 Tim. 2. 17, 
and Philetus, as concerning the Faith of the 18, 
Resurrection of the Body ? They answered, Yes. 
Then said the Shepherds, Those that you see lie 
dashed in pieces at the bottom of this Mountain 

25 are they ; and they have continued to this day 
unburied (as you see) for an example to others to 
take heed how they clamber too high, or how they 
come too near the brink of this Mountain. 

Then I saw that they had them to the top of 

30 another Mountain, and the name of that is Cau- 
tion, and bid them look afar off; which when Mount 
they did, they perceived, as they thought, several Cautlon - 
men walking up and down among the Tombs 
that were there; and they perceived that the 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 161 

men were blind, because they stumbled sometimes 
upon the Tombs, and because they could not get 
out from among them. Then said Christian, 
What means this? 
5 The Shepherds then answered, Did you not 
see a little below these Mountains a Stile, that 
led into a Meadow, on the left hand of this way? 
They answered, Yes. Then said the Shepherds, 
From that Stile there goes a path that leads 

10 directly to Doubting Castle, which is kept by 
Giant Desjiair ; and these men (pointing to them 
among the Tombs) came once on Pilgrimage, 
as you do now, even till they came to that same 
Stile ; and because the right way was rough in 

15 that place, they chose to go out of it into that 
Meadow, and there were taken by Giant De- 
spair, and cast into Doubting Castle ; where, 
after they had awhile been kept in the Dungeon, 
he at last did put out their eyes, and led them 

20 among those Tombs, where he has left them to 
wander to this very day, that the saying of the 
Wise Man might be fulfilled, He that wandereth Prov. 21. 16 
out of the ivay of understanding, shall remain 
in the congregation of the dead. Then Christian 

25 and Hopeful looked upon one another, with 
tears gushing out, but yet said nothing to the 
Shepherds. 

Then I saw in my Dream, that the Shepherds 
had them to another place, in a bottom, where 

30 was a door in the side of an Hill, and they opened 
the door, and bid them look in. They looked 
in therefore, and saw that within it was very 
dark and smoaky ; they also thought that they 
heard there a rumbling noise as of Fire, and a 



162 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



cry of some tormented, and that they smelt the 
scent of Brimstone. Then said Christian, What 
means this f The Shepherds told them, This is A by-way to 
a by-way to Hell, a way that Hypocrites go in He ^- 
5 at ; namely, such as sell their Birth-right, with 
Esau° ; such as sell their Master, as Judas; 
such as blaspheme the Gospel, with Alexander ; 
and that lie and dissemble, with Ananias and 
Sapphira his Wife. Then said Hopeful to the 
10 Shepherds, I perceive that these had on them, 
even every one, a shew of Pilgrimage, as we 
have now ; had they not ? 

Shep. Yes, and held it a long time too. 

Hope. How far might they go on Pilgrimage 
15 in their day, since they notwithstanding were thus 
miserably cast away ? 

Shep. Some further, and some not so far as 
these Mountains. 

Then said the Pilgrims one to another, We had 
20 need to cry to the Strong for strength. 

Shep. Ay, and you will have need to use it 
when you have it too. 

By this time the Pilgrims had a desire to go 
forwards, and the Shepherds a desire they should ; 
25 so they walked together towards the end of the 
Mountains. Then said the Shepherds one to 
another, Let us here shew to the Pilgrims the 
Gates of the Coelestial City, if they have skill to 
look through our Perspective-Glass. The Pil- 
.'50 grirns then lovingly accepted the motion ; so they 
had them to the top of an high Hill, called Clear, 
and gave them their Glass to look. 

Then they essayed to look, but the remem- 
brance of that last thing that the Shepherds had 



The Shep- 
herd's Per- 
spective 
Glass. 

The Hill 
Clear. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



163 



shewed them, made their hands shake, by means 
of which impediment they could not look steadily 
through the Glass ; yet they thought they saw 
something like the Gate, and also some of the 
5 Glory of the place. Then they went away and 
sang this song, 

Thus by the Shepherds Secrets are reveal'd, 
Which from all other men are kept conceal'd : 
Come to the Shepherds then, if you would see 
10 Things deep, things hid, and that mysterious be. 

When they were about to depart, one of the 
Shepherds gave them a Note of the way . An- 
other of them bid them beware of the Flatterer. 
The third bid them take heed that they sleep not 
15 on the Inchanted Ground. And the fourth bid 
them God-speed. So I awoke from my Dream. 

And I slept, and Dreamed again, and saw the 
same two Pilgrims going down the Mountains 
along the High-way towards the City. Now a 
20 little below these Mountains, on the left hand lieth 
the Country of Conceit ; from which Country 
there comes into the way in which the Pilgrims 
walked, a little crooked Lane. Here therefore they 
met with a very brisk Lad, that came out of that 
25 Country ; and his name was Ignorance. So 
Christian asked him From zvhat parts he came, 
and whither he ivas going f 

Ignor. Sir, I was born in the Country that lieth 
off there, a little on the left hand, and I am going 
30 to the Ccelestial City. 

Chr. But how do you think to get in at the 
Gate, for you may find some difficulty there 1 

Ignor. As other good people do, said he. 



The fruit of 
servile fear. 



A two-fold 
Caution. 



The Country 
of Conceit, 
out of which 
came Igno- 
rance. 



Christian 
and Igno- 
rance have 
some talk. 



164 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Chr. But what have you to shew at that Gate, 
that may cause that the Gate should be opened 
to you ? 

Ignor. I know my Lord's will, and I have 
5 been a good liver ; I pay every man his own ; I 
Pray, Fast, pay Tithes, and give Alms, and have 
left my Country for whither I am going. 

Chr. But thou earnest not in at the Wicket- 
Gate that is at the head of this way ; thou earnest 

10 in hither through that same crooked Lane, and 
therefore I fear, however thou mayest think of 
thyself, when the reckoning day shall come, thou 
wilt have laid to thy charge that thou art a Thief 
and a Robber, instead of getting admittance into 

15 the City. 

Ignor. Gentlemen, ye be utter strangers to me, 
I know you not ; be content to follow the Religion 
of your country, and I will follow the Religion of 
mine. I hope all will be well. And as for the 

20 Gate that you talk of, all the world knows that 
that is a great way off of our Country. I cannot 
think that any man in all our parts doth so much 
as know the way to it, nor need they matter 
whether they do or no, since we have, as you see, 

25 a fine pleasant Green Lane, that comes down from 
our Country the next way into the way. 

When Christian saw that the man was wise 
in his own conceit, he said to Hopeful whisper- 
ingly, There is more hojjes of a fool than of him. 

30 And said moreover, When he that is a fool ivalketh 
by the way, his wisdom fail eth him, and he saith 
to every one that he is a fool. What, shall we 
talk further with him, or outgo him at present, and 
so leave him to think of what he hath heard 



The ground 
of Igno- 
rance's hope. 



He saith to 
every one 
that he is a 
fool. 



Prov. 26. 12. 
Eccles. 10. 3. 



How to 
carry it to 
a fool. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



165 



already, and then stop again for him afterwards, 
and see if by degrees we can do any good of him ? 
Then said Hopeful, 

Let Ignorance a little while now muse 

On what is said, and let him not refuse 

Good Counsel to imbrace, lest he remain 

Still ignorant of what's the chiefest gain. 

God saith, Those that no understanding have, 

(Although he made them) them he will not save. 



10 Hope. He further added, It is not good, I 
think, to say all to him at once ; let us pass him 
by, if you will, and talk to him anon, even as he 
is able to bear it. 

So they both went on, and Ignorance he° came 

15 after. Now when they had passed him a little 
way, they entered into a very dark Lane, where 
they met a man whom seven Devils had bound 
with seven strong cords, and were carrying of 
him back to the Door that they saw on the side of 

20 the Hill. Now good Christian began to tremble, 
and so did Hopeful his Companion ; yet as the 
Devils led away the man, Christian looked to see 
if he knew him, and he thought it might be one 
Turn-away that dwelt in the Town of Apostacy. 

25 But he did not perfectly see his face, for he did 
hang his head like a Thief that is found. But 
being gone past, Hopeful looked after him, and 
espied on his back a paper with this inscription, 
Wanton Professor and damnable Apostate. 

30 Then said Christian to his fellow, Now I call 
to remembrance that which was told me of a thing 
that happened to a good man hereabout. The 
name of the man was Little-faith, but a good 



Matt. 12. 45. 
Prov. 5. 22. 



The destruc- 
tion of one 
Turn-away. 



Christian 
telleth his 
Companion 
a story of 
Little-faith. 



166 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



man, and he dwelt in the Town of Sincere. The 
thing was this ; At the entering in of this pas- 
sage, there comes down from Broad-way Gate, a 
Lane called Dead Man's Lane ; so called because 
5 of the Murders that are commonly done there ; 
and this Little-faith going on Pilgrimage as we 
do now, chanced to sit down there and slept. 
Now there happened at that time, to come down 
the Lane from Broad-way Gate, three sturdy 

10 Rogues, and their names were Faint-heart, Mis- 
trust, and Guilt, (three Brothers) and they espying 
Little-faith where he was, came galloping up with 
speed. Now the good man was just awaked from 
his sleep, and was getting up to go on his Journey. 

15 So they came up all to him, and with threatning 
language bid him stand. At this Little-faith 
lookt as white as a Clout, and had neither power 
to fight nor fly. Then said Faint-heart, Deliver 
thy Purse. But he making no haste to do it (for 

20 he was loth to lose his Money) Mistrust ran up to 
him, and thrusting his hand into his Pocket, 
pull'd out thence a bag of Silver. Then he cried 
out, Thieves, Thieves. With that Guilt with a 
great Club that was in his hand, struck Little-faith 

25 on the head, and with that blow fell'd him flat to 
the ground, where he lay bleeding as one that 
w%ild bleed to death. All this while the Thieves 
stood by. But at last, they hearing that some were 
upon the road, and fearing lest it should be one Great- 

30 grace that dwells in the City of Good-confidence, 
they betook themselves to their heels, and left this 
good man to shift for himself. Now after a while 
Little-faith came to himself, and getting up made 
shift to scrabble on his way. This was the story. 



Broad-way 
Gate. 

Dead Man's 

Lane. 



Little-faith 
robbed by 
Faint-heart, 
Mistrust, 
and Guilt. 

They got 
away his 
Silver, and 
knockt him 
down. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 167 

Hope. But did they take from him all that 
ever he had ? 

Chr. No ; the place where his Jewels were they Little-faith 

never ransacked, so those he kept still ; but as I \ ost ^ n . ot . his 

0€^t ttltnOS . 

5 was told, the good man was much afflicted for his 
loss, for the Thieves got most of his spending 
Money. That which they got not (as I said) l Pet. 4. 18. 
were Jewels, also he had a little odd Money left, 
but scarce enough to bring him to his Journey's Little-faith 

10 end ; nay, if I was not misinformed, he was forced forced to beg 
to beg as he went, to keep himself alive, for his ney > s en a. " 
Jewels he might not sell. But beg, and do what 
he could, he went (as we say) with many a hun- 
gry belly the most part of the rest of the way. 

15 Hope. But is it not a wonder they got not 
from him his Certificate, by which he was to 
receive his admittance at the Ccelestial Gate ? 

Chr. 'Tis a wonder but they got not that, He kept not 
though they mist it not through any good cun- his best 

20ning of his; for he being dismayed with their his own J 
coming upon him, had neither power nor skill to cunning. 
hide anything ; so 'twas more by good Providence lm * 
than by his endeavour, that they mist of° that 
good thing. 

25 Hope. But it must needs be a comfort to him 
that they got not this Jewel from him. 

Chr. It might have been great comfort to him, 2 Pet. 2. 9. 
had he used it as he should ; but they that told me 
the story said that he made but little use of it all 

30 the rest of the way, and that because of the dismay 
that he had in their taking away his Money ; 
indeed he forgot it a great part of the rest of his 
Journey ; and besides, when at any time it came 
into his mind, and he began to be comforted there- 



168 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



with, then would fresh thoughts of his loss come 
again upon him, and those thoughts would swallow 
up all. 

Hope. Alas poor man ! This could not but be 
J a great grief to him. 

Chr. Grief ! ay, a grief indeed. Would it not 
have been so to any of us, had we been used as he, 
to be robbed, and wounded too, and that in a 
strange place, as he was ? Tis a wonder he did 

10 not die with grief, poor heart ! I was told that 
he scattered almost all the rest of the way with 
nothing but doleful and bitter complaints ; telling 
also to all that overtook him, or that he overtook 
in the way as he went, where he was robbed, and 

15 how ; who they were that did it, and what he lost ; 
how he was wounded, and that he hardly escaped 
with his life. 

Hope. But 'tis a wonder that his necessity did 
not put him upon selling or pawning some of his 

20 Jewels that he might have wherewith to relieve 
himself in his Journey. 

Chr. Thou talkest like one upon whose head 
is the Shell to this very day ; for what should he 
pawn them, or to whom should he sell them 1 In 

25 all that Country where he was robbed, his Jewels 
were not accounted of ; nor did he want that relief 
which could from thence be administred to him. 
Besides, had his Jewels been missing at the Gate 
of the Ccelestial City, he had (and that he knew 

30 well enough) been excluded from an Inheritance 
there ; and that would have been worse to him 
than the appearance and villany of ten thousand 
Thieves. 

Hope. Why art thou so tart my Brother ? 



He is pitied 
by both. 



Christian 
snubbeth hit 
fellow for 
unadvised 
speaking. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



169 



Esau sold his Birth-right, and that for a mess of 
Pottage, and that Birth-right was his greatest 
Jewel ; and if he, why might not Little-faith 
do so too 1 
5 Chr. Esau did sell his Birth-right indeed, and 
so do many besides, and by so doing exclude them- 
selves from the chief blessing, as also that caitiff ° 
did ; bnt yon must put a difference betwixt Esau 
and Little-faith, and also betwixt their Estates. 

10 Esau's Birth-right was typical, but Little-faith's 
Jewels were not so : Esau's belly was his god, 
but Little -faith' s belly was not so : Esau's want 
lay in his fleshly appetite, Little faith's did not so. 
Besides, Esau could see no further than to the ful- 

15 filling of his lusts : For I am at the point to die, 
said he, and ichat good ivill this Birth-right do me f 
But Little-faith, though it was his lot to have but 
a little faith, was by his little faith kept from 
such extravagancies, and made to see and prize his 

20 Jewels more than to sell them, as Esau did his 
Birth-right. You read not anywhere that Esau 
had faith, no not so much as a little ; therefore no 
marvel if where the flesh only bears sway (as it 
will in that man where no faith is to resist) if he 

25 sells his Birth-right, and his Soul and all, and that 
to the Devil of Hell ; for it is with such, as it is 
with the Ass, ivho in her occasions cannot be 
turned away. When their minds are set upon 
their lusts, they will have them whatever they cost. 

30 But Little-faith was of another temper, his mind 
was on things Divine ; his livelihood was upon 
things that were Spiritual, and from above ; there- 
fore to what end should he that is of such a temper 
sell his Jewels (had there been any that would 



Heb. 12. 16. 



A discourse 
about Esau 
and Little- 
faith. 



Esau was 
ruled by his 
lusts. 



Gen. 25. 32. 



Esau never 
had faith. 



Jer. 2. 24. 



Little-faith 
could not 
live upon 
Esau's 
Pottage. 



170 



THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 



have bought them) to fill his mind with empty 

things ? Will a man give a penny to fill his belly 

j with Hay? or can you persuade the Turtle-dove to 

j live upon Carrion like the Grow ?° Though faith- 

15 less ones can, for carnal Lusts, pawn or mortgage, 

or sell what they have, and themselves outright to 

boot ; yet they that have fa ith, saving faith, though 

but a little of it, cannot do so. Here therefore 

my Brother is thy mistake. 

10 Hope. I acknowledge it ; but yet your severe 
reflection had almost made me angry. 

Ghr. Why, I did but compare thee to some of 
the Birds that are of the brisker sort, who will run 
to and fro in trodden paths, with the Shell upon 

15 their heads ; but pass by that, and consider the 
matter under debate, and all shall be well betwixt 
thee and me. 

Hope. But, Christian, these three fellows, I am 
persuaded in my heart, are but a company of 

20 Cowards ; would they have run else, think you, as 
they did, at the noise of one that was coming on 
the road ? Why did not Little-faith pluck up a 
greater heart? He might, methinks, have stood 
one brush with them, and have yielded when 

25 there had been no remedy. 

Ghr. That they are Cowards, many have said, 
but few have found it so in the time of Trial. As 
for a great heart, Little-faith had none ; and I 
perceive by thee, my Brother, hadst thou been the 

30 man concerned, thou art but for a brush, and then 
to yield. And verily since this is the height of thy 
stomach, now they are at a distance from us, 
should they appear to thee as they did to him, they 
might put thee to second thoughts. 



A compari- 
son between 
the Turtle- 
dove and 
the Crow. 



Hopeful 
swaggers. 



No great 
heart for 
God, where 
there is but 
little faith. 

We have 
more cour- 
age when 
out, than 
w he) i roe 
are in. 



THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 



171 



But consider again, they are but journeymen 
Thieves ; they serve under the King of the bottom- 
less Pit, who, if need be, will come in to their aid 
himself, and his voice is as the roaring of a Lion. 1 Pet. 5. 8. 
5 1 myself have been engaged as this Little-faith 
was, and I found it a terrible thing. These three 
Villains set upon me, and I beginning like a Christian 
Christian to resist, they gave but a call, and in tells his own 
came their Master : I would, as the saying is, ^^7/case. 

10 have given my life for a penny ; but that, as God 
would have it, I was cloathed with Armour of 
proof. Ay, and yet though I was so harnessed, I 
found it hard work to quit myself like a man ; no 
man can tell what in that Combat attends us, but 

15 he that hath been in the Battle himself. 

Hope. Well, but they ran, you see, when they 
did but suppose that one Great-grace was in the 
way. 

Chr. True, they have often fled, both they and 

20 their Master, when Great-grace hath but appeared; 

and no marvel, for he is the King's Champion. The King's 
But I tro you will put some difference between Champion. 
Little faith and the lung's Champion. All the 
King's Subjects are not his Champions, nor can 

25 they when tried do such feats of War as he. Is 
it meet to think that a little child should handle 
Goliah as David did ? Or that there should be 
the strength of an Ox in a Wren? Some are 
strong, some are weak ; some have great faith, some 

30 have little : this man was one of the weak, and 
therefore he went to the walls. 

Hope. I would it had been Great-grace, for 
their sakes. 

CJir. If it had been he, he might have had his 



172 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

hands full ; for I must tell you, that though Great- 
grace is excellent good at his weapons, and has, 
and can, so long as he keeps them at Sword's point, 
do well enough with them ; yet if they get within 
5 him, even Faint-heart, Mistrust, or the other, it 
shall go hard but they will throw up his heels. 
And when a man is down, you know, what can 
he do? 

Whoso looks well upon Great-grace's face, shall 

10 see those scars and cuts there, that shall easily 
give demonstration of what I say. Yea, once I 
heard he should say,° (and that when he was in 
the Combat) We despaired even of life. How 
did these sturdy Rogues and their fellows make 

15 David groan, mourn, and roar? Yea, Hemaif 
and Hezekiah too, though Champions in their 
day, were forced to bestir them when by these 
assaulted ; and yet notwithstanding they had their 
Coats soundly brushed by them. Peter upon a 

20 time would go try what he could do ; but though 
some do say of him that he is the Prince of the 
Apostles, they handled him so, that they made 
him at last afraid of a sorry Girl. 

Besides their King is at their whistle. He is 

25 never out of hearing ; and if at any time they 
be put to the worst, he if possible comes in to 
help them ; and of him it is said, The Sivord of Levia- 
him that laveth at him cannot hold the Spear, tl ™ n \f 

'itlLVdl IIP SS 

the Dart, nor the Habergeon : he esteemeth Iron j b 41. 26. 
30 as straw, and Brass as rotten Wood, TJie 
Arrow cannot make him fly ; Sling-stones are 
turned with him into Stubble, Darts are counted 
as Stubble: he laugheth at the shaking of a 
Spear. What can a man do in this case ? 'Tis 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



173 



true, if a man could at every turn have JoUs 
Horse, and had skill and courage to ride him, he 
might do notable things ; for his Neck is clothed The excel- 
with Thunder, he tcill not be afraid as the *i w *™^ e 
5 Grasshopper, the glory of his Nostrils is ter- job's horse, 
rible, he paiveth in the Valley, rejoiceth in his Job 39. 18-25. 
strength, and goeth out to meet the armed men. 
He mocketh at fear, and is not affrighted, 
neither turneth back from the Sword. TJie 

10 Quiver rattleth against him, the glittering Spear, 
and the Shield. He sicalloiceth the ground with 
fierceness and rage, neither believeth he that it 
is the sound of the Trumpet, He saith among 
the Trumpets, Ha, ha; and he smelleth the 

15 Battle afar off, the thundring of the Captains, 
and the Shoutings. 

But for such footmen as thee and I are, let us 
never desire to meet with an enemy, nor vaunt 
as if we could do better, when we hear of others 

20 that they have been foiled, nor be tickled at the 
thoughts of our own manhood ; for such com- 
monly come by the worst when tried. Witness 
Peter, of whom I made mention before. He 
would swagger, ay he would ; he would, as his 

25 vain mind prompted him to say, do better, and 
stand more for his Master than all men ; but who 
so foiled and run down by these Villains as he ? 

When therefore we hear that such Kobberies are 
done on the King's High-way, two things become 

30 us to do : First, to go out harnessed and to be 
sure to take a Shield with us ; for it was for want 
of that, that he that laid so lustily at Leviathan 
could not make him yield ; for indeed if that be 
wanting, he fears us not at all. Therefore he that 



174 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

had skill hath said, Above all take the Shield of Eph. 6. 16. 
Faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all 
the fiery darts of the wicked. 

Tis good also that we desire of the King a 'Tisgoodto 

5 Convoy, yea that he will go with us himself. This have a ^ on ~ 
made David rejoice when in the Valley of the 
Shadoiv of Death : and Moses was rather for Exod. 33. 15. 
dying where he stood, than to go one step without 
his God. my Brother, if he will but go along 

10 with us, what need we be afraid of ten thousands Psal. 3. 5-8. 
that shall set themselves against us ? But without p 3,1 ;^ 7 ^ 1-3, 
him, the proud helpers fall under the slain. 

I for my part have been in the fray before now, 
and though (through the goodness of him that is 

15 best) I am, as you see, alive ; yet I cannot boast 
of my manhood. Glad shall I be, if I meet with 
no more such brunts, though I fear we are not got 
beyond all danger. However, since the Lion and 
the Bear have not as yet devoured me, I hope God 

20 will also deliver us from the next uncircumcised 
Philistine. Then sang Christian, 

Poor Little-faith ! Hast been among the Thieves ? 
Wast robb'd ? Remember this : Whoso believes 
And gets more Faith, shall then a victor be 
25 Over ten thousand, else scarce over three. 

So they went on, and Ignorance followed. They 
went then till they came at a place where they 
saw a way put itself into their way, and seemed A way and 
withal to lie as straight as the way which they a wa V- 
30 should go : and here they knew not which of the 
two to take, for both seemed straight before them ; 
therefore here they stood still to consider. And as 
they were thinking about the way, behold a man 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



175 



black of flesh, but covered with a very light Robe, 
came to them, and asked them, Why they stood 
there? They answered they were going to the 
Ccelestial City, but knew not which of these ways 

5 to take. Follow me, said the man, it is thither 
that I am going. So they followed him in the 
way that but now came into the road, which by 
degrees turned, and turned them so from the 
City that they desired to go to, that in little time 

10 their faces were turned away from it : yet they 
followed him. But by-and-by, before they were 
aware, he led them both within the compass of a 
Net, in which they were both so entangled, that 
they knew not what to do ; and with that the 

15 white Robe fell off the black man's back : then 
they saw where they were. Wherefore there they 
lay crying some time, for they could not get them- 
selves out. 

Chr. Then said Christian to his fellow, Now 

20 do I see myself in an error. Did not the Shep- 
herds bid us beware of the flatterers ? As is the 
saying of the Wise man, so we have found it this 
day, A man that flatter eth his Neighbour, spread- 
eth a Net for his feet. 

25 Hope. They also gave us a Note of direc- 
tions about the way, for our more sure finding 
thereof; but therein we have also forgotten to 
read and have not kept ourselves from the paths 
of the destroyer. Here David was wiser than we ; 

30 for saith he, Concerning the works of men, by 
the word of thy lips I have kept me from the 
paths of the destroyer. Thus they lay bewailing 
themselves in the Net. At last they espied a 
Shining One coming towards them with a Whip 



The 

Flatterer 
finds them. 



Christian 
and his fel- 
low deluded. 



They are 
taken in a 

Net. 



They bevKiil 
their Con- 
ditions. 



Prov. 29. 5. 



Psal. 17. 4. 



176 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

of small cord in his hand. When he was come A Shining 
to the place where they were, he asked them One comes 
whence they came ? and what they did there ? a whip in 
They told him that they were poor Pilgrims his hand. 
5 going to Sion, but were led out of their way 
by a black man, cloathed in white, who bid 
us, said they, follow him, for he was going 
thither too. Then said he with the Whip, It is 
Flatterer a false Apostle, that hath transformed Prov. 29. 5. 

10 himself into an Angel of Light. So he rent the ^an. 11 » 32 - 
Net, and let the men out. Then said he to 13 14' 
them, Follow me, that I may set you in your 
way again : so he led them back to the way 
which they had left to follow the Flatterer. 

15 Then he asked them saying, Where did you lie They are ex- 

the last night? They said, With the Shepherds amined,and 

convicted of 
upon the Delectable Mountains. He asked them forgetful- 
then, If they had not of those Shepherds a ™ess. 
Note of direction for the way? They answered, 

20 Yes. But did you, said he, when you were 
at a stand, pluck out and read your Note? They 
answered, No. He asked them, Why? They 
said they forgot. He asked moreover, If the 
Shepherds did not bid them beware of the 

25 Flatterer ? They answered, Yes ; but we did 

not imagine, said they, that this fine-spoken man Deceivers 

had been he. Rom^is' 

Then I saw in my Dream, that he commanded 
them to lie down ; which when they did, he They are 

30 chastised them sore, to teach them the good whi Pt> a ]} d , 
, . , . ii! 11 i i sent on their 

way wherein they should walk ; and as he wa y. 

chastised them he said, As many as love, I Deut. 25. 2. 

rebuke and chasten ; be zealous therefore, and 26 27° n 

repent. This done, he bids them go on their Rev. 3. 19. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



111 



way, and take good heed to the other directions 
of the Shepherds. So they thanked him for all 
his kindness, and went softly along the right 
way, singing, 



10 



Come hither, you that walk along the way, 
See how the Pilgrims fare that go astray ; 
They catched are in an intangling Net, 
'Cause they good Counsel lightly did forget ; 
'Tis true they rescu'd were, but yet you see 
They're scourg'd to boot : Let this your caution be. 



Now after a while, they perceived afar off 

one coming softly and alone all along the 

High-way to meet them. Then said Christian 

to his fellow, Yonder is a man with his back 

15 toward Sion, and he is coming to meet us. 

Hope. I see him, let us take heed to our- 
selves now, lest he should prove a Flatterer also. 
So he drew nearer and nearer, and at last came 
up unto them. His name was Atheist, and he 
20 asked them whither they were going 1 

Chr. We are going to the Mount Sion. 

Then Atheist fell into a very great Laughter. 

Chr. What is the meaning of your Laughter ? 

Atheist. I laugh to see what ignorant persons 
25 you are, to take upon you so tedious a Journey, 
and yet are like to have nothing but your travel 
for your pains. 

Chr. Why man ? Do you think we shall not 
be received ? 
30 Atheist. Received ! There is no such place as 
you dream of in all this World. 

Chr. But there is in the World to come. 

Atheist. When I was at home in mine own 



The Atheist 
meets them. 



He Laught 
at them. 



They reason 
together. 



N 



178 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Country, I heard as you now affirm, and from 
that hearing went out to see, and have been 
seeking this City this twenty years ; but find 
no more of it than I did the first day I set 
5 out. 

Chr. We have both heard and believe that 
there is such a place to be found. 

Atheist. Had not I when at home believed, I 
had not come thus far to seek ; but finding none, 

10 (and yet I should, had there been such a place to 
be found, for I have gone to seek it further than 
you) I am going back again, and will seek to re- 
fresh myself with the things that I then cast away, 
for hopes of that which I now see is not. 

15 Chr. Then said Christian to Hopeful his 
fellow, Is it true which this man hath said 1 

Hope. Take heed, he is one of the Flatterers; 
remember what it hath cost us once already for 
our harkening to such kind of fellows. What ! 

20 no Mount Sion ! Did we not see from the Delec- 
table Mountains the Gate of the City? Also, are 
we not now to walk by Faith ? Let us go on, said 
Hopeful, lest the man with the Whip overtakes us 
again. You should have taught me that lesson, 

25 which I will round you in the ears withal : Cease, 
my Son, to hear the instruction that causeth to 
err from the words of knowledge. I say my 
Brother, cease to hear him, and let us believe to 
the saving of the Soul. 

30 Chr. My Brother, I did not put the question 
to thee for that I doubted of the Truth of our 
belief myself, but to prove thee, and to fetch from 
thee a fruit of the honesty of thy heart. As for 
this man, I know that he is blinded by the god of 



Jer. 22. 12. 
Eccles. 10. 
15. 



The Atheist 
takes up his 
content in 
this World. 



Christian 
proveth his 
Brother. 

Hopeful's 

gracious 

answer. 



2 Cor. 5. 7. 

A remem- 
brance of 
former 
chastise- 
ments is an 
help against 
present 
temptations. 
Prov. 19. 27. 
Heb. 10. 39. 



I fruit of 
an honest 
heart. 
1 John 2. 21 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 179 

this World. Let thee and 1° go on, knowing that 
we have belief of the Truth, and no lie is of the 
Truth. 

Hope, Now do I rejoice in hope of the glory of 
5 God. So they turned away from the man ; and he 
laughing at them went his way. 

I saw then in my Dream, that they went till They are 
they came into a certain Country, whose air C j m t t0 }^Jf 
naturally tended to make one drowsy, if he Ground. 
10 came a stranger into it. And here Hopeful 

began to be very dull and heavy of sleep ; Hopeful 
wherefore he said unto Christian, I do now begins to be 
begin to grow so drowsy that I can scarcely ' vsy ' 
hold up mine eyes, let us lie down here and 
15 take one nap. 

Chr. By no means, said the other, lest sleeping, Christian 

we never awake more. keeps him 

cizv ti/ce 
Hope. Why my Brother? Sleep is sweet to 

the labouring man • we may be refreshed if we 

20 take a nap. 

Chr. Do you not remember that one of the 
Shepherds bid us beware of the Inch anted 
Ground ? He meant by that, that we should 
beware of sleeping ; wherefore let us not sleep i Thess. 5. 6. 

25 as do others, but let us watch and be sober. 

Hope. I acknowledge myself in a fault, and He is 
had I been here alone I had by sleeping run thankful. 
the danger of death. I see it is true that the 
Wise man saith, Two are better than one. Eccles. 4. 9. 

30 Hitherto hath thy company been my mercy, 

and thou shalt have a good reward for thy To prevent 
labour. drowsiness 

Now then, said Christian, to prevent drowsi- ^^/^J 
ness in this place, let us fall into good discourse, 'course. 



180 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Hope. With all my heart, said the other. 
Chr. Where shall we begin ? 
Hope. Where God began with us. But 
you begin, if you please. 
5 Chr. I will sing you first this song : 



do 



Good 
discourse 
prevents 
drowsiness. 



10 



When Saints do sleepy grow, let them come hither, 
And hear how these two Pilgrims talk together : 
Yea, let them learn of them, in any wise, 
Thus to keep ope° their drowsy slumbring eyes. 
Saints' fellowship, if it be managed well, 
Keeps them awake, and that in spite of Hell. 



The Dream- 
ers' Note. 



Chr. Then Christian began and said, I will 
ask you a question : How came you to think at 
first of doing as you do now? 
15 Hope. Do you mean, how came I at first to 
look after the good of my soul ? 
Chr. Yes, that is my meaning. 
Hope. I continued a great while in the delight 
of those things which were seen and sold at our 
20 Fair ; things which I believe now would have (had 
I continued in them still) drowned me in perdition 
and destruction. 

Chr. What things were they? 

Hope. All the Treasures and Riches of the 

25 World. Also I delighted much in Rioting, 

Revelling, Drinking, Swearing, Lying, Unclean- 

ness, Sabbath-breaking, and what not, that 

tended to destroy the Soul. But I found at 

last, by hearing and considering of things that 

30 are Divine, which indeed I heard of you, as also 

of beloved Faithful, that was put to death for 

his faith and good living in Vanity Fair, That 

the end of these things is death. And that for 



They begin 
at the begin- 
ning of their 
conversion. 



Hopeful's 
life before 
conversion. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



181 



these things' sake the wrath of God cometh upon 
the children of disobedience. 

Chr. And did you presently fall under the 
power of this conviction ? 
5 Hope. No, I was not willing presently to know 
the evil of sin, nor the damnation that follows upon 
the commission of it ; but endeavoured, when my 
mind at first began to be shaken with the Word, 
to shut mine eyes against the light thereof. 

10 Chr. But what was the cause of your carrying 
of it thus to the first workings of God's blessed 
Spirit upon you? 

Hope. The causes were, 1. I was ignorant 
that this was the work of God upon me. I 

15 never thought that by awaknings for sin God 
at first begins the conversion of a sinner. 2. Sin 
was yet very sweet to my flesh, and I was loth 
to leave it. 3. I could not tell how to part 
with mine old Companions, their presence and 

20 actions were so desirable unto me, 4. The 
hours in which convictions were upon me, were 
such troublesome and such heart-affrighting hours, 
that I could not bear, no not so much as the 
remembrance of them upon my heart. 

25 Chr. Then as it seems, sometimes you got rid 
of your trouble. 

Hope. Yes verily, but it would come into my 
mind again, and then I should be as bad, nay worse, 
than I was before. 

30 Chr. Why, what was it that brought your sins 
to mind again ? 

Hope. Many things ; as, 

1. If I did but meet a good man in the 
Streets j or, 



Rom. 6. 
21-23. 
Epbes. 5. 6. 



Hopeful at 
first shuts 
his eyes 
against the 
light. 



Reasons of 
his resisting 
of light. 



When he 
had lost hii 
sense of 
sin, ivhat 
brought it 
again, 



182 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



2. If I have heard any read in the Bible ; or, 

3. If mine Head did begin to ake ; or, 

4. If I were told that some of my Neighbours 
were sick ; or, 

5 5. If I heard the Bell toll for some that were 
dead; or, 

6. If I thought of Dying myself; or, 

7. If I heard that sudden Death happened to 
others ; 

10 8. But especially, when I thought of myself, 
that I must quickly come to Judgment. 

Chr. And could you at any time with ease get 
off the guilt of sin, when by any of these ways it 
came upon you? 
15 Hope. No, not latterly, for then they got faster 
hold of my conscience ; and then, if I did but think 
of going back to sin, (though my mind was turned 
against it) it would be double torment to me. 
Chr. And how did you do then ? 
20 Hope. I thought I must endeavour to mend my 
life ; for else, thought I, I am sure to be damned. 
Chr. ^nd did you endeavour to mend? 
Hope. Yes, and fled from not only my sins, but 
sinful Company too ; and betook me to religious 
25 duties, as Praying, Reading, Weeping for Sin, speak- 
ing Truth to my Neighbours, &c. These things 
did I, with many others, too much here to relate. 
Chr. And did you think yourself well then ? 
Hope. Yes, for a while; but at the last my 
30 trouble came tumbling upon me again, and that 
over the neck of all my reformations. 

Chr. How came that about, since you were now 
reformed ? 

Hope. There were several things brought it 



When he 
could no 
longer shake 
off his quilt 
by sinful 
courses, then 
he endeav- 
ours to 
mend. 



Then he 
thought 
himself well. 



~t>_. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



183 



upon me, especially such sayings as these : All our 
righteousnesses are as filthy rags. By the ivorks 
of the Law no man shall be justified. When 
you have done all things, say, We are unprofit- 

5 able : with many more such like. From whence 
I began to reason with myself thus : If all my 
righteousnesses are filthy rags, if by the deeds of 
the Law, no man can be justified ; and if, when we 
have done all, we are yet unprofitable, then 'tis but 

10 a folly to think of Heaven by the Law. I further 
thought thus: If a man runs an 1001.° into the 
Shop-keeper's debt, and after that shall pay for all 
that he shall fetch ; yet his old debt stands still in 
the Book uncrossed, for the which the Shop-keeper 

15 may sue him and cast him into Prison till he shall 
pay the debt. 

Chr. Well, and how did you apply this to your- 
self? 

Hope. Why, I thought thus with myself: I 

20 have by my sins run a great way into God's Book, 
and that my now reforming will not pay off that 
score ; therefore I should think still under all my 
present amendments, But how shall I be freed from 
that damnation that I have brought myself in dan- 

25 ger of by my former transgressions ? 

Chr. A very good application : but pray go 
on. 

Hope. Another thing that hath troubled me, 
even since my late amendments, is, that if I look 

30 narrowly into the best of what I do now, I still see 
sin, new sin, mixing itself with the best of that 
I do ; so that now I am forced to conclude, that 
notwithstanding my former fond conceits of myself 
and duties, I have committed sin enough in one 



Reforma- 
tion at last 
could not 
help, and 
why. 
Isa. 64. 6. 
Gal. 2. 16. 
Luke 17. 



10. 



His being 
a debtor by 
the Law 
troubled 
him. 



His espying 
bad things 
in his best- 
duties 
troubled 
him. 



184 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



duty to send me to Hell, though my former life 
had been faultless. 

Chr. And what did you do then ! 
Hope. Do ! I could not tell what to do, till I 
5 brake my mind to Faithful, for he and I were well 
acquainted. And he told me, that unless I could 
obtain the righteousness of a man that never had 
sinned, neither mine own, nor all the righteousness 
of the world could save me. 
10 Chr. And did you think he spake true ? 

Hope. Had he told me so when I was pleased 
and satisfied with mine own amendments, I had 
called him Fool for his pains : but now, since I see 
mine own infirmity, and the sin that cleaves to my 
15 best performance, I have been forced to be of his 
opinion. 

Chr. But did you think, when at first he sug- 
gested it to you, that there was such a man to be 
found, of whom it might justly be said, That he 
20 never committed sin ? 

Hope. I must confess the words at first sounded 
strangely ; but after a little more talk and company 
with him, I had full conviction about it. 

Chr. And did you ask him what man this was, 
25 and how you must be justified by him ? 

Hope. Yes, and he told me that it was the Lord 
Jesus, that dwelleth on the right hand of the Most 
High. And thus, said he, you must be justified by 
him, even by trusting to what he hath done by him- 
30 self in the days of his flesh, and suffered when he 
did hang on the Tree. I asked him further, How 
that man's righteousness could be of that efficacy 
to justify another before God ? And he told me 
he was the mighty God, and did what he did, and 



This made 
him break 
his mind to 
Faithful, 
who told him 
the w ay to be 
saved. 



At which he 
started at 
present. 



Heb. 10. 
Rom. 4. 
Col. 1. 
1 Pet. 1. 



A more 
particular 
discovery of 
the way to 
be saved. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



185 



died the death also, not for himself, but for me ; to 
whom his doings, and the worthiness of them 
should be imputed, if I believed on him. 
Chr. And what did you do then ? 
5 Hope. I made my objections against my believ- 
ing, for that I thought he was not willing to save 
me. 

Chr. And what said Faithful to you then? 
Hope. He bid me go to him and see : then I 

10 said it was presumption : but he said, No, for I 
was invited to come. Then he gave me a Book of 
Jesus his inditing, to encourage me the more 
freely to come ; and he said concerning that Book, 
that every jot and tittle thereof stood firmer than 

15 Heaven and Earth. Then I asked him, What I 
must do when I came? and he told me, I must 
entreat upon my knees, with all my heart and soul, 
the Father to reveal him to me. Then I asked him 
further, How I must make my supplication to him ? 

20 And he said, Go, and thou shalt find him upon a 
mercy-seat, where he sits all the year long, to give 
pardon and forgiveness to them that come. I told 
him that I knew not what to say when I came. 
And he bid me say to this effect : God be merciful 

25 to me a sinner, and make me to know and be- 
lieve in Jesus Christ ; for I see that if his right- 
eousness had not been, or I have not faith in that 
righteousness, I am utterly cast away : Lord, I 
have heard that thou art a merciful God, and hast 

30 ordained that thy Son Jesus' Christ should be the 
Saviour of the world; and moreover, that thou 
art icilling to bestow him upon such a poor sinner 
as I am, (and I am a sinner indeed) Lord, take 
therefore this opportunity, and magnify thy grace 



He doubts of 
acceptation. 



Matt. 11. 28. 

He is better 
instructed. 

Matt. 24. 35. 



Psal. 95. 6. 
Dan. 6. 10. 
Jer. 29. 
12, 13. 



He is bid to 
pray. 

Exod. 25. 22. 
Lev. 16. 2. 
Num. 7. 89. 
Heb. 4. 16. 



186 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



in the Salvation of my soul, through thy Son 
Jesus Christ. Amen. 

Chr. And did you do as you were bidden ? 

Hope. Yes, over and over and over. 
5 Chr. And did the Father reveal his Son to 
you? 

Hope. Not at the first, nor second, nor third, 
nor fourth, nor fifth, no nor at the sixth time 
neither. 
10 Chr. What did you do then ? 

Hope. What ! why, I could not tell what to do. 

Chr. Had you not thoughts of leaving off 



praying 



15 



Hope. Yes, an hundred times, twice told. 
Chr. And what was the reason you did not ? 
Hope. I believed that that was true which had 
been told me, to wit, that without the righteous- 

• ness of this Christ all the world could not save me ; 
and therefore thought I with myself, If I leave off, 

20 I die, and I can but die at the Throne of Grace. 
And withal, this came into my mind, If it tarry, 
wait for it, because it will surely come, it will not 
tarry. So I continued praying until the Father 
shewed me his Son. 

25 Chr. And how was he revealed unto you? 

Hope. I did not see him with my bodily eyes, 
but with the eyes of mine understanding ; and thus 
it was : One day I was very sad, I think sadder 
than at any one time in my life, and this sadness 

30 was through a fresh sight of the greatness and vile- 
ness of my sins : and as I was then looking for 
nothing but Hell, and the everlasting damnation 
of my Soul, suddenly, as I thought, I saw the 
Lord Jesus look down from Heaven upon me, and 



He prays. 



He thought 
to leave off' 
praying. 

He durst not 
leave off 
praying, 
and why. 



Hab. 2. 3. 



Christ is 
revealed to 
him, and 
hoio. 
Eph. 1. 
18, 19. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 18? 

saying, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and Acts 16. 31. 
thou shalt be saved. 

But I replied, Lord, I am a great, a very great 
sinner. And he answered My grace is sufficient 2 Cor. 12. 9. 
5 for thee.° Then I said, But Lord, what is believ- 
ing ? And then I saw from that saying, He that 
cometh to me shall never hunger, and he that be- John 6. 35. 
lieveth on me shall never thirst, that believing and 
coming was all one ; and that he that came, that 

10 is, ran out in his heart and affections after salva- 
tion by Christ, he indeed believed in Christ. Then 
the water stood in mine eyes, and I asked further, 
But Lord, may such a great sinner as I am be in- 
deed accepted of thee, and be saved by thee? 

15 And I heard him say, And him that cometh to chap. 6. 37. 
me, I will in no ivise cast out. Then I said, But 
how, Lord, must I consider of thee in my coming 
to thee, that my faith may be placed aright upon 
thee ? Then he said, Christ Jesus came into the l Tim. 1. 15. 

20 World to save sinners. He is the end of the i ^ )m * | 0, 4 * 
Law for righteousness to every one that believes. Rev. 1. 5. 
He died for our sins, and rose again for our 
justification : He loved us and washed us from 
our sins in his own blood. He is the Mediator 

25 between God and us. He ever liveth to make Heb. 7. 25. 
intercession for us. From all which I gathered, 
that I must look for Righteousness in his Person, 
and for Satisfaction for my Sins by his Blood ; 
that what he did in obedience to his Father's 

30 Law, and in submitting to the penalty thereof, 
was not for himself, but for him that will accept 
it for his Salvation, and be thankful. And 
now was my heart full of joy, mine eyes full of 
tears, and mine affections running over with 



188 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



love to the Name, People, and Ways of Jesus 
Christ. 

Chr. This was a revelation of Christ to your 
soul indeed ; but tell me particularly what effect 
5 this had upon your spirit. 

Hope. It made me see that all the World, not- 
withstanding all the righteousness thereof, is in a 
state of condemnation. It made me see that God 
the Father, though he be just, can justly justify 
10 the coming sinner. It made me greatly ashamed 
of the vileness of my former life, and confounded 
me with the sense of mine own ignorance; for 
there never came thought into mine heart before now, 
that shewed me so the beauty of Jesus Christ. It 
15 made me love a holy life, and long to do something 
for the Honour and Glory of the Name of the 
Lord Jesus; yea, I thought that had I now a 
thousand gallons of blood in my body, I could 
spill it all for the sake of the Lord Jesus. 
20 I saw then in my Dream that Hopeful looked 
back and saw Ignorance, whom they had left be- 
hind, coining after. Look, said he to Christian, 
how far yonder youngster loitereth behind. 

Chr. Ay, ay, I see him ; he careth not for our 
25 company. 

Hope. But I tro it would not have hurt him, 
had he kept pace with us hitherto. 

Chr. That's true, but I warrant you he thinketh 
otherwise. 
30 Hope. That I think he doth, but however let 
us tarry for him. So they did. 

Then Christian said to him, Come away man* 
why do you stay so behind? 

Ignor. I take my pleasure in walking alone, 



Young Igno- 
rance comes 
tip again. 
Their talk. 



THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 



189 



the ground 
of it. 



even more a great deal than in Company, unless I 
like it the better. 

Then said Christian to Hopeful (but softly) 
Did I not tell you he cared not for our company ? 
5 But however, said he, come up, and let us talk 
away the time in this solitary place. Then direct- 
ing his speech to Ignorance, he said, Come, how 
do you? How stands it between God and your 
Soul now ? 
10 Ignor. I hope well; for I am always full of Ignorance's 
good motions, that come into my mind to comfort ^^V™f , 
me as I walk. 

Chr. What good motions ? pray tell us. 

Ignor. Why, I think of Cod and Heaven. 
15 Chr. So do the Devils and damned Souls. 

Ignor. But I think of them and desire them. 

Chr. So do many that are never like to come Prov. 13. 4. 
there. The Soul of the Sluggard desires, and 
hath nothing. 
20 Ignor. But I think of them, and leave all for 
them. 

Chr. That I doubt, for leaving of all is an hard 
matter, yea a harder matter than many are aware 
of. But why, or by what, art thou persuaded 
25 that thou hast left all for Cod and Heaven ? 

Ignor. My heart tells me so. 

Chr. The wise man says, He that trusts his Prov. 28. 26 
own heart is a fool. 

Ignor. This is spoken of an evil heart, but 
30 mine is a good one. 

Chr. But how dost thou prove that ? 

Ignor. It comforts me in hopes of Heaven. 

Chr. That may be through its deceitfulness, 
for a man's heart may minister comfort to him 



190 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

in the hopes of that thing for which he yet has 
no ground to hope. 

Ignor. But my heart and life agree together, 
and therefore my hope is well grounded. 
5 Chr. Who told thee that thy heart and life 
agree together? 

Ignor. My heart tells me so. 
Chr. Ask my fellow if I be a Thief ! Thy 
heart tells thee so ! Except the Word of God 
lObeareth witness in this matter, other testimony 
is of no value. 

Ignor. But is it not a good heart that has 
good thoughts'? and is not that a good life that 
is according to God's Commandments ? 
15 Chr. Yes, that is a good heart that hath good 
thoughts, and that is a good life that is accord- 
ing to God's Commandments ; but it is one thing 
indeed to have these, and another thing only to 
think so. 
20 Ignor. Pray, what count you good thoughts, 
and a life according to God's Commandments? 

Chr. There are good thoughts of divers kinds, 
some respecting ourselves, some God, some Christ, 
and some other things. 
25 Ignor. What be good thoughts respecting What are 
ourselves ? «° od 

Chr. Such as agree with the Word of God. 
Ignor. When do our thoughts of ourselves 
agree with the word of God? 
30 Chr. When we pass the same Judgment upon 
ourselves which the Word passes : to explain my- 
self, the Word of God saith of persons in a natural 
condition, There is none righteous, there is none Rom. 3. 
that doth good. It saith also, That every imagi- Gen. 6. 5. 






THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 191 

nation of the heart of man is only evil, (turf that 
continually. And again, The imagination of 
man's heart is evil from his youth. Now then, 
when we think thus of ourselves, having sense 
5 thereof, then are our thoughts good ones, because 
according to the Word of God. 

Ignor. I will never believe that my heart is 
thus bad. 

Chr. Therefore thou never hadst one good 
10 thought concerning thyself in thy life. But let 
me go on : As the Word passe th a Judgment 
upon our Heart, so it passeth a Judgment upon 
our Ways; and when our thoughts of our Hearts 
and Ways agree with the Judgment which the 
15 Word giveth of both, then are both good, because 
agreeing thereto. 

Ignor. Make out your meaning. 

Chr. Why, the Word of God saith that man's 
ways are crooked ways, not good, but perverse. Psal. 125. 5. 
20 It saith they are naturally out of the good way, ^ rov - 1* 15, 
that they have not known it. Now when a man 
thus thinketh of his ways, I say, when he doth 
sensibly, and with heart-humiliation thus think, 
then hath he good thoughts of his own ways, be- 
25 cause his thoughts now agree with the Judgment 
of the Word of God. 

Ignor. What are good thoughts concerning 
God? 

Chr. Even as I have said concerning ourselves, 
30 when our thoughts of God do agree with what 
the Word saith of him ; and that is, when we 
think of his Being and Attributes as the Word 
hath taught, of which I cannot now discourse at 
large : but to speak of him with reference to us, 



192 THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 

then we have right thoughts of God, when we 
think that he knows us better than we know our- 
selves, and can see sin in us when and where we 
can see none in ourselves ; when we think he knows 
5 our inmost thoughts, and that our heart with all 
its depths is always open unto his eyes ; also when 
we think that all our Righteousness stinks in his 
nostrils, and that therefore he cannot abide to see 
us stand before him in any confidence, even in all 
10 our best performances. 

Ignor. Do you think that I am such a fool 
as to think God can see no further than I ? 
or that I would come to God in the best of my 
performances ? 
15 Chr. Why, how dost thou think in this 
matter ? 

Ignor. Why, to be short, I think I must be- 
lieve in Christ for Justification. 

Chr. How ! think thou must believe in Christ, 

20 when thou seest not thy need of him ! Thou neither 

seest thy original or actual infirmities ; but hast 

such an opinion of thyself, and of what thou doest, 

as plainly renders thee to be one that did never see 

i a necessity of Christ's personal righteousness to jus- 

25 tify thee before God. How then dost thou say, I 

believe in Christ ? 

Ignor. I believe well enough for all that. 
Chr. How dost thou believe ? 

Ignor. I believe that Christ died for sinners, The faith of 
30 and that I shall be justified before God from the Ignorance. 
curse, through his gracious acceptance of my obedi- 
ence to his Law. Or thus, Christ makes my Duties 
that are religious, acceptable to his Father by virtue 
of his Merits ; and so shall I be justified. 






THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 193 

Chr. Let me give an answer to this Confession 
of thy Faith. 

1. Thou believest with a fantastical Faith, for 
this Faith is nowhere described in the Word. 
5 2. Thou believest with a false Faith, because it 
taketh Justification from the personal-righteousness 
of Christ, and applies it to thy own. 

3. This Faith maketh not Christ a Justifier of 
thy person, but of thy actions ; and of thy person 

10 for thy actions' sake, which is false. 

4. Therefore this Faith is deceitful, even such 
as will leave thee under wrath in the day of God 
Almighty ; for true Justifying Faith puts the soul 
(as sensible of its lost condition by the Law) upon 

15 flying for refuge unto Christ's righteousness, (which 
righteousness of his is not an act of grace, by which 
he maketh for Justification thy obedience accepted 
with God ; but his personal obedience to the Law, 
in doing and suffering for us what that required at 

20 our hands.) This righteousness, I say, true Faith 
accepteth ; under the skirt of which the soul be- 
ing shrouded, and by it presented as spotless before 
God, it is accepted, and acquit from condemnation. 
Ignor. What ! would you have us trust to what 

23 Christ in his own person has done without us ? 
This conceit would loosen the reins of our lust, and 
tolerate us to live as we list. For what matter 
how we live, if we may be Justified by Christ's per- 
sonal righteousness from all, when we believe it? 

30 Chr. Ignorance is thy name, and as thy name 
is, so art thou ; even this thy answer demonstrat- 
ed what I say. Ignorant thou art of what Justi- 
fying Righteousness is, and as ignorant how to 
secure thy Soul through the Faith of it from the 
o 



194 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



heavy wrath of God. Yea, thou also art ignorant 
of the true effects of saving Faith in this Righteous- 
ness of Christ, which is to bow and win over the 
heart to God in Christ, to love his Name, his Word, 
5 Ways, and People, and not as thou ignorantly 
imaginest. 

Hope. Ask him if ever he had Christ revealed 
to him from Heaven ? 

Ignor. What ! you are a man for revelations ! 

10 I believe that what both you, and all the rest of 
you, say about that matter, is but the fruit of dis- 
tracted brains. 

Hope. Why man ! Christ is so hid in God from 
the natural apprehensions of all flesh, that he can- 

15 not by any man be savingly known, unless God the 
Father reveals him to them. 

Ignor. That is your Faith, but not mine ; yet 
mine I doubt not is as good as yours, though I 
have not in my head so many whimsies as you. 

20 Chr. Give me leave to put in a word : You 
ought not so slightly to speak of this matter : for 
this I will boldly affirm (even as my good Com- 
panion hath done) that no man can know Jesus 
Christ but by the revelation of the Father ; yea, 

25 and Faith too, by which the soul layeth hold upon 
Christ, (if it be right) must be wrought by the 
exceeding greatness of his mighty power ; the 
working of which Faith, I perceive, poor Igno- 
rance, thou art ignorant of. Be awakened then, 

:30 see thine own wretchedness, and rly to the Lord 
Jesus ; and by his righteousness, which is the 
righteousness of God, (for he himself is God) thou 
shalt be delivered from condemnation. 

Ignor, You go so fast I cannot keep pace with 



Ignorance 
jangles with 
them. 



He speaks 
reproach- 
fully of 
ichat he 
knows not. 



Matt. 11. 27. 

1 Cor. 12. 3. 
Eph. 1. 
18, 19. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 195 



vou, do you go on before, I must stay a while be- The talk 
hind. broke U P' 

Then they said, 

Well Ignorance, wilt thou yet foolish be, 
5 To slight good Counsel, ten times given thee? 
And if thou yet refuse it, thou shalt know 
Ere long the evil of thy doing so : 
Remember, man, in time ; stoop, do not fear, 
Good Counsel taken well, saves ; therefore hear : 
JO But if thou yet shall slight it, thou wilt be 
The loser, Ignorance, I'll warrant thee. 

Then Christian addressed thus himself to his 
fellow. 






Chr. Well, come my good Hopeful, I perceive 
15 that thou and I must walk by ourselves again. 

So I saw in my Dream that they went on apace 
before, and Ignorance he came hobbling after. 
Then said Christian to his Companion, It pities 
me° much for this poor man, it will certainly go ill 
20 with him at last. 

Hope. Alas, there are abundance in our Town 

in his condition, whole families, yea, whole Streets, 

and that of Pilgrims too ; and if there be so many 

in our parts, how many think you, must there be 

25 in the place where he was born ? 

Chr. Indeed the W T ord saith, He hath blinded 
their eyes, lest they should see, &c. But now we 
are by ourselves, what do you think of such men? 
Have they at no time, think you, convictions of 
30 sin, and so consequently fears that their state is 
dangerous 1 

Hope. Nay, do you answer that question your- 
self, for you are the elder man. 

Chr. Then I say, sometimes (as I think) they 



196 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



may, but they being naturally ignorant, understand 
not that such convictions tend to their good ; and 
therefore they do desperately seek to stifle them, 
and presumptuously continue to flatter themselves 
5 in the way of their own hearts. 

Hope. I do believe as you say, that fear tends 
much to men's good, and to make them right at 
their beginning to go on Pilgrimage. 

Chr. Without all doubt it doth, if it be right ; 
10 for so says the Word, The fear of the Lord is the 
beginning of Wisdom. 

Hope. How will you describe right fear ? 
Chr. True or right fear is discovered by three 
things : 
15 1 . By its rise ; it is caused by saving convic- 
tions for sin. 

2. It driveth the soul to lay fast hold of Christ 
for salvation. 

3. It begetteth and continueth in the soul a 
20 great reverence of God, his Word, and Ways, keep- 
ing it tender, and making it afraid to turn from 
them, to the right hand or to the left, to anything 
that may dishonour God, break its peace, grieve 
the Spirit, or cause the Enemy to speak reproach- 

25 fully. 

Hope. Well said ; I believe you have said the 
truth. Are we now almost got past the Inchanted 
Ground ? 

Chr. Why, art thou weary of this discourse ? 
30 Hope. No, verily, but that I would know 
where we are. 

Chr. We have not now above two miles further 
to go thereon. But let us return to our matter. 
Now the Ignorant know not that such convictions 



The good use 
of fear. 



Prov. 1. 7. 
chap. 9. 10. 
Psal. 111.10. 
Job 28. 28. 



Right fear. 



Why igno- 
rant persons 
stifle convic- 
tions. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



19' 



that tend to put them in fear, are for their good, 
and therefore they seek to stifle them. 

Hope. How do they seek to stifle them ? 

Chr. 1. They think that those fears are wrought 
5 by the Devil, (though indeed they are wrought of 
God) and thinking so, they resist them as things 
that directly tend to their overthrow. 2. They 
also think that these fears tend to the spoiling of 
their Faith, when alas for them, poor men that 
10 they are, they have none at all ! and therefore 
they harden their hearts against them. 3. They 
presume they ought not to fear, and therefore in 
despite of them wax presumptuously confident. 
4. They see that these fears tend to take away 
15 from them their pitiful old self-holiness, and there- 
fore they resist them with all their might. 

Hope. I know something of this myself; for 
before I knew myself it was so with me. 

Chr. Well, we will leave at this time our 
20 Neighbour Ignorance by himself, and fall upon 
another profitable question. 

Hope. With all my heart, but you shall still 
begin. 

Chr. Well then, did you not know about ten 
25 years ago, one Temporary in your parts, who was 
a forward man in Keligion then 1 

Hope. Know him ! yes, he dwelt in Graceless, 
a town about two miles off of Honesty, and he 
dwelt next door to one Turn-back. 
30 Chr. Eight, he dwelt under the same roof with 
him. Well, that man was much awakened once ; 
I believe that then he had some sight of his sins, 
and of the wages that were due thereto. 

Hope. I am of your mind, for (my house not 



1. In gene- 
ral. 



2. In par- 
ticular. 



Talk about 
one Tempo- 
rary. 

Where he 
dwelt. 



He was 

towardly 
once. 



198 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

being above three miles from him) he would oft- 
times come to me, and that with many tears. 
Truly I pitied the man, and was not altogether 
without hope of him ; but one may see it is not 
5 every one that cries, Lord, Lord. 

Chr. He told me once, That he was resolved to 
go on Pilgrimage, as we do now ; but all of a sud- 
den he grew acquainted with one Save-self, and 
then he became a stranger to me. 

10 Hope. Now since we are talking about him, let 
us a little enquire into the reason of the sudden 
backsliding of him and such others. 

CJir. It may be very profitable, but do you 
begin. 

15 Hope. Well then, there are in my judgment 
four reasons for it. 

1. Though the consciences of such men are Reasons 
awakened, yet their minds are not changed ; there- wh V 
fore when the power of guilt weareth away, that onesgoback. 

20 which provoked them to be religious ceaseth. 
Wherefore they naturally turn to their own course 
again, even as we see the Dog that is sick of what 
he has eaten, so long as sickness prevails, he vomits 
and casts up all ; not that he doth this of a free 

25 mind, (if we may say a Dog has a mind) but be- 
cause it troubleth his Stomach ; but now when his 
sickness is over, and so his Stomach eased, his 
desires being not all alienate from his vomit, he 
turns him about and licks up all ; and so it is true 

30 which is written, The Dog is turned to his own 2 Pet. 2. 22. 
vomit again. This I say, being hot for Heaven 
by virtue only of the sense and fear of the torments 
of Hell, as their sense of Hell and the fears of 
damnation chills and cools, so their desires for 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 199 

Heaven and Salvation cool also. So then it comes 
to pass, that when their guilt and fear is gone, their 
desires for Heaven and Happiness die, and they 
return to their course again. 
5 2. Another reason is, they have slavish fears 
that do over-master them ; I speak now of the 
fears that they have of men, For the fear of men Prov. 29. 25. 
bring eth a snare. So then, though they seem to 
be hot for Heaven, so long as the flames of Hell 

10 are about their ears, yet when that terror is a little 
over, they betake themselves to second thoughts ; 
namely, that 'tis good to be wise, and not to run 
(for they know not what) the hazard of losing all ; 
or at least, of bringing themselves into unavoidable 

15 and unnecessary troubles, and so they fall in with 
the world again. 

3. The shame that attends Keligion lies also as 
a block in their way ; they are proud and haughty, 
and Religion in their eye is low and contemptible ; 

20 therefore when they have lost their sense of Hell 
and wrath to come, they return again to their 
former course. 

4. G-uilt, and to meditate terror, are grievous 
to them ; they like not to see their misery before 

25 they come into it. Though perhaps the sight of it 
first, if they loved that sight, might make them fly 
whither the righteous fly and are safe. But be- 
cause they do, as I hinted before, even shun the 
thoughts of guilt and terror, therefore when once 

30 they are rid of their awakenings about the terrors 
and wrath of God, they harden their hearts gladly, 
and chuse such ways as will harden them more and 
more. 

Chr. You are pretty near the business, for the 



L'OO THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

bottom of all is, for want of a change in their mind 
and will. And therefore they are but like the 
Felon that standeth before the Judge, he quakes 
and trembles, and seems to repent most heartily, 
5 but the bottom of all is the fear of the Halter, 
not that he hath any detestation of the offence ; as 
is evident, because, let but this man have his liberty, 
and he will be a Thief, and so a Rogue still ; whereas, 
if his mind was changed, he would be otherwise. 
10 Hope. Now I have shewed you the reasons of 
their going back, do you show me the manner 
thereof. 

Chr. So I will willingly. 

1. They draw off their thoughts, all that they How the 

15 may, from the remembrance of God, Death, and A postate 
T i goes octcfc. 

Judgment to come. 

2. Then they cast off by degrees private Duties, 
as Closet-prayer, Curbing their Lusts, Watching, 
Sorrow for Sin, and the like. 

20 3. Then they shun the company of lively and 
warm Christians. 

4. After that they grow cold to publick Duty, 
as Hearing, Reading, Godly Conference, and the 
like. 

25 5. Then they begin to pick holes, as we say, in 
the Coats of some of the Godly ; and that devil- 
ishly, that they may have a seeming colour to 
throw Religion (for the sake of some infirmity they 
have spied in them) behind their backs. 

30 6. Then they begin to adhere to, and associate 
themselves with carnal loose and wanton men. 

7. Then they give way to carnal and wanton dis- 
courses in secret ; and glad are they if they can 
Bee such tilings in any that are counted honest, 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 201 

that they may the more boldly do it through their 
example. 

8. After this, they begin to play with little sins 
openly. 

5 9. And then, being hardened, they shew them- 
selves as they are. Thus being launched again 
into the gulf of misery, unless a miracle of Grace 
prevent it, they everlastingly perish in their own 
deceivings. 

10 Now I saw in my Dream, that by this time the 
Pilgrims were got over the Indian ted Ground, and 
entering in the Country of Beulah, whose air was Isa.62. 4. 
very sweet and pleasant, the way lying directly 
through it, they solaced themselves there for a sea- 

15 son. Yea, here they heard continually the sing- Cant. 2. 
ing of Birds, and saw every day the Flowers appear 10_12 - 
in the earth, and heard the voice of the Turtle in 
the land. In this Country the Sun shineth night 
and day ; wherefore this was beyond the Valley of 

20 the Shacloiv of Death, and also out of the reach 
of Giant Despair, neither could they from this 

» place so much as see Doubting Castle. Here they 
were within sight of the City they were going to, 
also here met them some of the inhabitants thereof; 

25 for in this land the Shining Ones commonly walked, Angels. 
because it was upon the borders of Heaven. In 

. this land also the contract between the Bride and 
the Bridegroom was renewed ; yea here, as the 
Bridegroom rejoiceth over the Bride, so did their Isa. 62. 5. 

30 God rejoice over them. Here they had no want ver. 8. 
of Corn and Wine ; for in this place they met with 
abundance of what they had sought for in all their 
Pilgrimage. Here they heard voices from out of 
the City, loud voices, saying, Say ye to the daughter ver. 11, 



202 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

of Zion, Behold thy salvation cometh, behold his 
reward is with him. Here all the inhabitants 
of the Country called them, The holy People, The ver. 12. 
redeemed of the Lord, Sought out, &c. 
5 Now as they walked in this land, they had 
more rejoicing than in parts more remote from the 
Kingdom to which they were bound ; and drawing 
near to the City, they had yet a more perfect view 
thereof. It was builded of Pearls and Precious 

10 Stones, also the Street thereof w^as paved with 
Gold ; so that by reason of the natural glory of 
the City, and the reflection of the Sun-beams upon 
it, Christian with desire fell sick, Hopeful also 
had a fit or two of the same disease. Wherefore 

15 here they lay by it a while, crying out because of 
their pangs, If you see my Beloved, tell him that 
I am sick of love. 

But being a little strengthened, and better able 
to bear their sickness, they walked on their way, 

20 and came yet nearer and nearer, where were 
Orchards, Vineyards, and Gardens, and their gates 
opened into the High- way. Now as they came up 
to these places, behold the Gardener stood in the 
way, to whom the Pilgrims said, Whose goodly 

25 Vineyards and Gardens are these? He* answered, 
They are the King's, and are planted here for his 
own delights, and also for the solace of Pilgrims. 
So the Gardener had them into the Vineyards, and 
bid them refresh themselves with Dainties. He Deut. 23. 24. 

30 also shewed them there the King's walks, and the 
Arbors where he delighted to be; and here they 
tarried and slept. 

Now I beheld in my Dream, that they talked 
more in their sleep at this time than ever they did 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 203 

in all their Journey ; and being in a muse there- 
about, the Gardener said even to me, Wherefore 
musest thou at the matter ? It is the nature of 
the fruit of the Grapes of these Vineyards to go 
5 down so sweetly as to cause the lips of them that 
are asleep to speak. 

So I saw that when they awoke, they addressed 
themselves to go up to the City. But, as I said, 
the reflections of the Sun upon the City (for the Rev. 21. 18. 

10 City was pure Gold) was so extremely glorious, 
that they could not as yet with open face behold 
it, but through an Instrument made for that pur- 2 Cor. 3. 18. 
pose. So I saw that as they went on, there met 
them two men, in Kaiment that shone like Gold, 

15 also their faces shone as the light. 

These men asked the Pilgrims whence they 
came ? and they told them. They also asked them 
where they had lodged, what difficulties and 
dangers, what comforts and pleasures they had met 

20 in the way ? and they told them. Then said the 
men that met them, You have but two difficulties 
more to meet with, and then you are in the City. 

Christian then and his Companion asked the 
men to go along with them, so they told them 

25 they would. But, said they, you must obtain it by 
your own Faith. So I saw in my Dream that they 
went on together till they came in sight of the 
Gate. 

Now I further saw that betwixt them and the Death. 

30 Gate was a River, but there was no Bridge to go 
over, the River was very deep : at the sight there- 
fore of this River the Pilgrims were much stunned ; 
but the men that went with them said, You must 
go through, or you cannot come at the Gate. 



204 



THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 



The Pilgrims then began to enquire if there was 
no other way to the Gate ; to which they answered, 
Yes, but there hath not any, save two, to wit, 
Enoch and Elijah ,° been permitted to tread that 
5 path, since the foundation of the World, nor shall, 
until the last Trumpet shall sound. The Pilgrims 
then, especially Christian, began to dispond in his 
mind, and looked this way and that, but no way 
could be found by them by which they might 

10 escape the River. Then they asked the men if the 
Waters were all of a depth? They said, No; yet 
they could not help them in that case, for said 
they, you shall find it deeper or shallower, as 
you believe in the King of the place. 

15 They then addressed themselves to the Water; 
and entring, Christian began to sink, and crying 
out to his good friend Hopeful, he said, I sink in 
deep Waters ; the Billows go over my head, all his 
Waves go over me, Selah.° 

20 Then said the other, Be of good chear my 
Brother, I feel the bottom, and it is good. Then 
said Christian, Ah my friend, the sorrows of death 
have compassed me about, I shall not see the land 
that flows with milk and honey. And with that 

25 a great darkness and horror fell upon Christian, 
so that he could not see before him. Also here he 
in great measure lost his senses, so that he could 
neither remember, nor orderly talk of any of those 
sweet refreshments that he had met with in the 

30 way of his Pilgrimage. But all the words that he 
spake still tended to discover that he had horror of 
mind, and heart-fears that he should die in that 
River, and never obtain entrance in at the Gate. 
Here also, as they that stood by perceived, he was 



Death is not 
welcome to 
nature, 
though by it 
we pass oat 
of this 
World into 
Glory. 
1 Cor. 15. 
51, 52. 



Angels help 
us not com- 
fortably 
through 
death. 



Christian's 

conflict at 
the hour of 
death. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



205 



much in the troublesome thoughts of the sins that 
he had committed, both since and before he began 
to be a Pilgrim. 'Twas also observed that he was 
troubled with apparitions of Hobgoblins and evil 
5 Spirits, for ever and anon he would intimate so 
much by words. Hopeful therefore here had much 
ado to keep his Brother's head above water ; yea 
sometimes he would be quite gone down, and then 
ere a while he would rise up again half dead. Hope- 

10 ful also would endeavour to comfort him, saying, 
Brother, I see the Gate, and men standing by to 
receive us. But Christian would answer, 'Tis you, 
'tis you they wait for, you have been hopeful 
ever since I knew you. And so have you, said he 

15 to Christian. Ah Brother, said he, surely if I was 
right, he would now arise to help me ; but for my 
sins he hath brought me into the snare, and hath 
left me. Then said Hopeful, My Brother, you 
have quite forgot the Text, where it is said of the 

20 wicked, TJiere is no band in their death, but their p S al. 73. 4,5. 
strength is firm, they are not troubled as other 
men, neither are they plagued like other men. 
These troubles and distresses that you go through 
in these Waters are no sign that God hath forsaken 

25 you, but are sent to try you, whether you will call 
to mind that which heretofore you have received 
of his goodness, and live upon him in your dis- 
tresses. 

Then I saw in my Dream, that CJiristian was 

30 as in a muse a while. To whom also Hopeful 
added this word, Be of good chear, Jesus Christ 
maketh thee ivhole ; and with that Christian brake 
out with a loud voice, Oh I see him again ! and he 
tells me, When thou passest through the Waters, Isa. 43. 2. 



Christian 
delivered 
from his 
fears in 
death. 



206 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



I ivill be with thee; and through the Rivers, they 
shall not overflow thee. Then they both took 
courage, and the Enemy was after that as still as a 
stone, until they were gone over. Christian there- 

5 fore presently found ground to stand upon, and so 
it followed that the rest of the River was but shal- 
low. Thus they got over. Now upon the bank 
of the River on the other side, they saw the two 
shining men again, who there waited for them ; 

10 wherefore being come out of the River, they saluted 
them saying, We are mini string Spirits, sent forth 
to minister for those that shall be heirs of salva- 
tion. Thus they went along towards the Gate. 
Now you must note that the City stood upon a 

15 mighty Hill, but the Pilgrims went up that Hill 
with ease because they had these two men to lead 
them up by the arms ; also they had left their 
mortal Garments behind them in the River, for 
though they went in with them, they came out 

20 without them. They therefore went up here with 
much agility and speed, though the foundation upon 
which the City was framed was higher than the 
Clouds. They therefore went up through the 
Regions of the Air, sweetly talking as they went, 

25 being comforted, because they safely got over the 
River, and had such glorious Companions to attend 
them. 

The talk that they had with the Shining Ones 
was about the glory of the place, who told them 

30 that the beauty and glory of it was inexpressible. 
There, said they, is the Mount Sion, the heavenly 
Jerusalem, the innumerable company of Angels, 
and the Spirits of just men made perfect. You 
are going now, said they, to the Paradise of God, 



The Angels 
do wait for 
them so soon 
as they are 
passed out of 
this world. 



They have 
put off 
mortality. 



Heb. 12. 
22-24. 

Rev. 2. 7. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 207 

wherein you shall see the Tree of Life, and eat of 
the never-fading fruits thereof; and when you come chap. 3. 4. 
there, you shall have white Robes given you, and 
your walk and talk shall be every day with the 
5 King, even all the days of Eternity. There you 
shall not see again such things as you saw when 
you were in the lower Region upon the earth, to chap. 21. 4. 
wit, sorrow, sickness, affliction, and death, for the 
former things are passed away. You are going Isa. 57. 1, 2. 

10 now to Abraham, to Isaac, and Jacob, and to chap. 65. 17. 
the Prophets, men that God hath taken away from 
the evil to come, and that are now resting upon 
their beds, each one walking in his righteousness. 
The men then asked, What must we do in the holy 

15 place 1 To whom it was answered, You must there 
receive the comfort of all your toil, and have joy 
for all your sorrow ; you must reap what you have 
sown, even the fruit of all your Prayers and Tears, Gal. 6. 7. 
and sufferings for the King by the way. In that 

20 place you must wear Crowns of Gold, and enjoy 
the perpetual sight and vision of the Holy One, for 
there you shall see him as he is. There also you 1 John 3. 2. 
shall serve him continually with praise, with shout- 
ing, and thanksgiving, whom you desired to serve 

25 in the World, though with much difficulty, because 
of the infirmity of your flesh. There your eyes 
shall be delighted with seeing, and your ears with 
hearing the pleasant voice of the Mighty One. 
There you shall enjoy your friends again, that are 

30 gone thither before you ; and there you shall with 
joy receive even every one that follows into the holy 
place after you. There also shall you be cloathed 
with Glory and Majesty, and put into an equipage 
fit to ride out with the King of Glory. W T hen he 



208 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

shall come with sound of Trumpet in the Clouds, l Thess. 4. 
as upon the wings of the Wind, you shall come j U( j e 14 
with him; and when he shall sit upon the Throne Dan. 7. 9, 10. 
of Judgment, you shall sit by him ; yea, and when 1 Cor - 6 - 2 » 3 - 
5 he shall pass sentence upon all the workers of iniq- 
uity, let them be Angels or Men, you also shall 
have a voice in that Judgment, because they were 
his and your Enemies. Also when he shall again 
return to the City, you shall go too, with sound of 

10 Trumpet, and be ever with him. 

Now while they were thus drawing towards the 
Gate, behold a company of the Heavenly Host came 
out to meet them ; to whom it was said by the 
other two Shining Ones, These are the men that 

15 have loved our Lord when they were in the World, 
and that have left all for his holy Name, and he 
hath sent us to fetch them, and we have brought 
them thus far on their desired Journey, that they 
may go in and look their Redeemer in the face 

20 with joy. Then the Heavenly Host gave a great 

shout, saying, Blessed are they that are called to Rev. 19. 
the Marriage Supper of the Lamb. There came 
out also at this time to meet them, several of the 
King's Trumpeters, cloathed in white and shining 

25 Raiment, who with melodious noises and loud, 
made even the Heavens to echo with their sound. 
These Trumpeters saluted Christian and his fellow 
with ten thousand welcomes from the World, and 
this they did with shouting and sound of Trumpet. 

30 This done, they compassed them round on every 
side ; some went before, some behind, and some on 
the right hand, some on the left, (as 'twere to guard 
them through the upper Regions) continually sound- 
ing as they went with melodious noise, in notes on 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



209 




No W ,now look how the holy Pilgrims ride, 
Cloucis are their Chariots, Angels are their Guide- 
Who would not here for him all Hazards run, 
lnat thus provides for his when this World's done? 



210 THE PILGRIM'S J'ROGRESS 

high : so that the very sight was to them that 
,could behold it, as if Heaven itself was come down 
to meet them. Thus therefore they walked on 
together ; and as they walked, ever and anon these 
5 Trumpeters, even with joyful sound, would, by 
mixing their musick with looks and gestures, 
still signify to Christian and his Brother, how 
welcome they were into their company, and with 
what gladness they came to meet them ; and now 

10 were these two men as 'twere in Heaven before 
they came at it, being swallowed up with the sight 
of Angels, and with hearing of their melodious 
notes. Here also they had the City itself in view, 
and they thought they heard all the Bells therein 

15 ring to welcome them thereto. But above all, the 
warm and joyful thoughts that they had about 
their own dwelling there, with such company, and 
that for ever and ever. Oh, by what tongue or pen 
can their glorious joy be expressed! And thus 

20 they came up to the Gate. 

Now when they were come up to the Gate, there 
was written over it in Letters of Gold, Blessed are 
they that do his Commandments, that they may R ev . 22. 14. 
have right to the Tree of Life, and may enter in 

25 through the Gates into the City. 

Then I saw in my Dream, that the Shining Men 
bid them call at the Gate ; the which when they 
did, some from above looked over the Gate, to wit, 
Enoch, Moses, and Elijah, &c. to whom it was 

30 said, These Pilgrims are come from the City of 
Destruction for the love that they bear to the 
King of this place ; and then the Pilgrims gave in 
unto them each man his Certificate, which they 
had received in the beginning ; those therefore were 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 211 

carried in to the King, who when he had read 
them, said, Where are the men ? To whom it was 
answered, They are standing without the Gate. 
The King then commanded to open the Gate, That Isa. 26. 2. 
5 the righteous nation, said he, that keepeth Truth 
may enter in. 

Now I saw in my Dream that these two men 
went in at the Gate : and lo, as they entered, they 
were transfigured, and they had Raiment put on 

10 that shone like Gold. There was also that met 
them with Harps and Crowns, and gave them to 
them, the Harps to praise withal, and the Crowns 
in token of honour. Then I heard in my Dream 
that all the Bells in the City rang again for joy, 

15 and that it was said unto them, Enter ye into the 
joy of your Lord. I also heard the men them- 
selves, that they sang with a loud voice, saying, 
Blessing, Honour, Glory, and Power, he to him Rev. 5. 13. 
that sitteth upon the Throne, and to the Lamb 

20 for ever and ever. 

Now just as the Gates were opening to let in 
the men, I looked in after them, and behold, the 
City shone like the Sun ; the Streets also were 
paved with Gold, and in them walked many men, 

25 with Crowns on their heads, Palms in their hands, 
and golden Harps to sing praises withal. 

There were also of them that had wings, and 
they answered one another without intermission, 
saying, Holy, Holy, Holy, is the Jjord. And 

30 after that they shut up the Gates. "Which when 

I had seen, I wished myself among them. 

Now while I was gazing upon all these things, Ignorance 

I turned my head to look back, and saw Iqno- c ° me J, U P t0 

the River 
ranee come up to the River-side ; but he soon got 



212 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

over, and that without half that difficulty which the 
other two men met with. For it happened that 
there was then in that place one Vain-hope a Vain-hope 
Ferry-man, that with his Boat helped him over ; fimov^ 
5 so he, as the other I saw, did ascend the Hill to 
come up to the Gate, only he came alone ; neither 
did any man meet him with the least encourage- 
ment. When he was come up to the Gate, he 
looked up to the writing that was above, and then 

10 began to knock, supposing that entrance should 
have been quickly administered to him ; but he 
was asked by the men that looked over the top 
of the Gate, Whence came you ? and what would 
you have? He answered, I have eat and drank 

15 in the presence of the King, and he has taught in 
our Streets. Then they asked him for his Certifi- 
cate, that they might go in and shew it to the 
King. So he fumbled in his bosom for one, and 
found none. Then said they, Have you none? 

20 But the man answered never a word. So they 
told the King, but he would not come down to 
see him, but commanded the two Shining Ones 
that conducted Christian and Hopeful to the City, 
to go out and take Ignorance, and bind him hand 

25 and foot, and have him away. Then they took 
him up, and carried him through the air to the 
door that I saw in the side of the Hill, and put 
him in there. Then I saw that there was a way 
to Hell even from the Gates of Heaven, as well as 

30 from the City of Destruction. So I awoke, and 
behold it was a Dream. 

FINIS 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 213 



THE CONCLUSION 



IVTOW Reader, / have told my Dream to thee; 

See if thou canst interpret it to me, 
Or to thyself, or Neighbour ; but take heed 
Of mis-interpreting ; for that, instead 
Of doing good, will but thyself abuse: 
By mis-interpreting, evil insues. 

Take heed also, that thou be not extreme, 
In playing with the out-side of my Dream : 
Nor let my figure or similitude 
Put thee into a laughter or a feud; 
Leave this for Boys and Fools ; but as for thee, 
Do thou the substance of my matter see. 

Put by the Curtains, look within my Vail; 
Turn up my Metaphors, and do not fail 
There, if thou seekest them, such things to find, 
As will be help fid to an honest mind. 

What of my dross thou findest there, be bold 
To throw away, but yet preserve the Gold ; 
What if my Gold be wrapsped up in Ore ? 
None throws away the Apple for the Core. 
But if thou shalt cast all away as vain, 
I know not but 'twill make me Dream again. 

THE END 



THE 

PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

FROM 

THIS WORLD 

TO 

THAT WHICH IS TO COME 
THE SECOND PART 

DELIVERED UNDER THE SIMILITUDE OF A 

DREAM 

WHEREIN IS SET FORTH 

THE MANNER OF THE SETTING OUT OF CHRISTIANAS WIFE 

AND CHILDREN, THEIR DANGEROUS JOURNEY, 

AND SAFE ARRIVAL AT THE 

DESIRED COUNTRY 

BY 

JOHN BUNYAN 

/ have used similitudes, Hosea 12. 10 



THE AUTHOR'S WAY OF SENDING FORTH 
HIS SECOND PART OF THE PILGRIM 

/70 now my little Book, to every place 

Where my first Pilgrim has but shewn his Face 

Call at their door; If any say. Who's there? 

TJien answer thou, Christiana is here. 
5 If they bid thee Come hi, then enter thou, 

With all thy Boys; and then, as thou knoitfst how, 

Tell who they are, also from ivhence they came; 

Perhaps they'll know them by their looks, or name. 

But if they should not, ask them yet again 
10 If formerly they did not entertain 

One Christian a Pilgrim ? If they say 

TJiey did, and was delighted in his Way ; 

TJien let them know that those related were 

Unto him, yea, his Wife and Children are. 
15 Tell them that they have left their House ana Home, 

Are turned Pilgrims, seek a World to come ; 

That they have met with Hardships in the way ; 

That they do meet with Troubles night and day ; 

That they have trod on Serpents, fought with Devils, 
20 Have also overcome a many evils. 

Yea, tell them also of the next, ivho have 

Of love to Pilgrimage been stout and brave 

Defenders of that Way, and how they still 

Refuse this World, to do their Father's will. 

217 



218 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Go tell them also of those dainty things, 
That Pilgrimage unto the Pilgrim brings. 
Let them acquainted be too, hoiv they are 
Beloved of their King, under his care; 
5 Wliat goodly Mansions for them he provides, 

Tli6 > they meet with rough Winds and sivelling Tides, 
How brave a Calm they ivill enjoy at last, 
Who to their Lord, and by his ivays holdfast. 

Perhaps with heart and hand they will embrace 
10 Thee, as they did my Firstling, and will grace 

Thee, ayid thy felloivs, with such chear and fare, 
As shew will they of Pilgrims lovers are. 

1 OBJECT. 

But how if they will not believe of me 
That I am truly thine, 'cause some there be 
15 That counterfeit the Pilgrim and his name, 

Seek by disguise to seem the very same, 
And by that means have wrought themselves into 
The hands and houses of I know not who ? 

ANSWER. 

- Tis true, some have of late, to counterfeit 
20 My Pilgrim, to their own my Title set; 

Yea others half my Name and Title too 
Have stitched to their Book, to make them do; 
But yet they by their Features do declare 
* TJiemselves not mine to be, whose ere they are. 
25 If such thou meetst ivith, then thine only way 

Before them all is to say out thy say, 
In thine own native language, which no man 
Now useth, nor with ease dissemble can. 



THE SECOND PART 219 

If after all they still of you shall doubt. 
Thinking that you like Gipsies go about 
In naughty -wise the Country to defile, 
Or that you seek good people to beguile 
With things unwarrantable; send for me, 
And I will testifie you Pilgrims be ; 
Yea, I will testifie that only you 
My Pilgrims are; and that alone will do. 

2 OBJECT. 

But yet perhaps I may enquire for him, 
Of those that wish him damned life and limb. 
What shall I do, when I at such a door 
For Pilgrims ask, and they shall rage the more ? 

ANSWER. 

Fright not thyself my Book, for such Bugbears 
Are nothing else but ground for groundless fears : 
My Pilgrim's Book has travelVd sea and land, 
Yet could I never come to understand 
TJiat it was slighted, or turn'd out of door 
By any Kingdom, were they rich or poor. 

In France and Flanders, ivhere men kill each other 
My Pilgrim is esteemed a Friend, a Brother. 

In Holland too His said, as I am told, 
My Pilgrim is with some, worth more than Gold. 

Highlanders and Wild Irish can agree 
My Pilgrim should familiar with them be. 

'Tis in New England under such advance, 
Receives there so much loving countenance, 
As to be trimm'd, new cloth 9 d, and deckH with Gems, 
That it may show its features and its limbs, 



220 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Yet more, so comely doth my Pilgrim walk, 
That of him thousands daily sing and talk. 
If you draw nearer home, it will appear 
My Pilgrim knows no ground of shame or fear; 
5 City and Country zvill him entertain 

With Welcome Pilgrim ; yea, they canH refrain 
From smiling, if my Pilgrim be bid by, 
Or shews his head in any Company. 
Brave Galants do my Pilgrim hug and love, 
10 Esteem it much, yea, value it above 

Things of a greater bulk: yea, with delight, 
Say my Lark's leg is better than a Kite. 

Young Ladies, and young Gentle-women too, 
Do no small kindness to my Pilgrim shew ; 
15 Their Cabinets, their Bosoms, and their Hearts 

My Pilgrim has, 'cause he to them imparts 
His pretty riddles in such wholesome strains, 
As yields them profit double to their pains 
Of reading. Yea, I think I may be bold 
20 To say some prize him far above their Gold. 

The very Children that do walk the street, 
If they do but my holy Pilgrim meet, 
Salute him will, will wish him well, and say, 
He is the only Stripling of the Day. 
25 They that have never seen him, yet admire 

JVhat they have heard of him, and much desire 
To have his company, and hear him tell 
Those Pilgrim stories which he knows so well. 
Yea, some who did not love him at the first, 
30 But calVd him Fool, and Noddy, say they must 

Now they have seen and heard him, him commend, 
And to those whom they love they do him send. 

Wlierefore my Second Part, thou need'st not be 
Afraid to shew thy Head; none can hurt thee, 



THE SECOND PART 221 

That wish but well to him that went before, 

■Cause thou com'st after with a second store 

Of things as good, as rich, as profitable, 

For Young, for Old, for Staggering, and for Stable. 

3 OBJECT. 

But some there be that say he laughs too loud ; 
And some do say his Head is in a Cloud. 
Some say his Words and Stories are so dark, 
They know not how by them to find his mark. 



ANSWER. 

One may (7 think) say, Both his laughs and cries 

10 May ivell be guess' d at by his watry eyes. 
Some things are of that nature as to make 
One's Fancie checkle, while his Heart doth ake, 
When Jacob saio h is Rachel with the sheep, 
He did at the same time both kiss and weep. 

15 Wliereas some say, A Cloud is in his Head, 

TJiat doth but shew how Wisdom's covered 
With its own mantles, and to stir the mind 
To a search after ivhat it fain tcoidd find : 
Tilings that seem to be hid in icords obscure, 

20 Do but the Godly mind the more allure; 

To study what those sayings should contain 
That speak to us in such a Cloudy strain. 

I also know a dark Similitude 
Will on the Fancie more itself intrude, 

25 And will stick faster in the Heart and Head, 

Than things from Similies not borrowed. 

Wlierefore my Book, let no discouragement 
Hinder thy travels. Behold, thou art sent 



222 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

To Friends, not foes; to Friends that will give place 
To thee, thy Pilgrims and thy icords imbrace. 

Besides, what my first Pilgrim left conceaVd, 
Thou my brave Second Pilgrim hast reveaVd; 
5 What Christian left lockH up, and zcent his way, 

Sweet Christiana opens with her Key.° 

4 OBJECT. 

But some love not the method of your first, 
Romance they count it, throw 't away as dust. 
If I should meet with such, what should I say ] 
10 Must I slight them as they slight me, or nay ? 



ANSWER. 

My Christiana, if with such thou meet, 
By all means in all loving ivise them greet; 
Render them not reviling for revile ; 
But if they frown, I prithee on them smile; 

15 Perhaps His Nature, or some ill report, 

Has made them thus despise, or thus retort. 

Some love no Cheese, some love no Fish, and some 
Love not their Friends, nor their own House or Home; 
Some start at Pig, slight Chicken, love not Fowl, 

20 More than they love a Cuckoiv or an Owl; 

Leave such, my Christiana, to their choice, 
And seek those who to find thee will rejoice; 
By no means strive, but in all humble wise 
Present thee to them in thy Pilgrim's guise. 

25 Go then my little Book, and sheio to all 

That entertain, and bid thee ivelcome shall, 
What thou shalt keep close, shut up from the rest, 



THE SECOND PART 223 

And wish what tliou shall shew them may be blest 
To them for good, may make them chase to be 
Pilgrims better by far than thee or me. 

Go then, I say, tell all men icho thou art, 
Say, I am Christiana, and my part 
Is now, with my four Sons, to tell you what 
It is for men to take a Pilgrim's lot : 

Go also tell them who and what they be, 
TJiat now do go on Pilgrimage with thee; 
Say, Here's my neighbour Mercy, she is one 
That has long time with me a Pilgrim gone. 
Come see her in her Virgin Face, and learn 
? Twixt Idle ones and Pilgrims to discern. 
Tea, let young Damsels learn of her to prize 
TJie World ivhich is to come, in any wise. 
When little tripping Maidens follow God, 
And leave old doting Sinners to his Rod; 
'Tis like those days wherein the young ones cried 
Hosanah, to whom old ones did deride. 

Next tell them of old Honest, who you found 
With his ivhite hairs treading the Pilgrim's ground. 
Yea, tell them how plain-hearted this man was, 
How after liis good Lord he bare his Cross; 
Perhaps with some gray Head this may prevail 
With Christ to fall in Love, and Sin beivail. 

Tell them also how Master Fearing went 
On Pilgrimage, and how the time he spent, 
In Solitariness, with Fears and Cries, 
And hoiv at last he won the joy fid Prize. 
He was a good man, though much down in Spirit, 
He is a good man, and doth Life inherit. 

Tell them of Master Feeble-mind also, 
Who not before, but still behind would go ; 
Shew them also how he had like been slain, 



224 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

And how one Great-heart did his life regain. 
This man teas true of Heart, tho' weak in Grace, 
One might true Godliness read in his Face. 
Then tell them of Master Ready-to-halt, 

5 A man with Crutches, but much without fault ; 

Tell them how Master Feeble-mind and he 
Did love, and in opinions much agree. 
And let all know, thd > iceakness teas their chance, 
Yet sometimes one could sing, the other dance. 

10 Forget not Master Valiant-for-the-truth, 

TJiat Man of courage, though a very Youth. 

Tell every one his Spirit was so stout, 
No man could ever make him face about, 
And hoiv Great-heart and he could not forbear, 

15 But put down Doubting Castle, slay Despair. 

Overlook not Master Despondancie, 
Nor Much-afraid, his Daughter, tho J they lie 
Under such Mantles as may make them look 
( With some) as if their God had them forsook. 

20 They softly went, but sure, and at the end 

Found that the Lord, of Pilgrims was their Friend. 
When thou hast told the ivorld of all these things, 
Then turn about, my Book, and touch these strings, 
Which if but touched, will such Mustek make, 

25 Theifll make a Cripple dance, a Giant quake. 

These Riddles that lie couch 7 1 within thy breast, 
Freely propound, expound; and for the rest 
Of thy mysterious lines, let them remain 
For those ivhose nimble Fancies shall them gain. 

30 Now may this little Book a blessing be 

To those that love this little Book and me, 
And may its Buyer have no cause to say, 
His Money is but lost or thrown away ; 



THE SECOND PART 225 

Yea, may this Second Pilgrim yield that fruit, 
As may with each good Pilgrim's Fancie suit ; 
And may it persuade some that go astray, 
To turn their Foot and Heart to the right ivay: 

Is the Hearty Prayer 

of the Author 

JOHN BUNYAN. 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

IN THE SIMILITUDE OF A DREAM 

The Second Part 

COURTEOUS Companions, some time since, 
to tell you my Dream that I had of Chris- 
tian the Pilgrim, and of his dangerous Journey 
toward the Ccelestial Country, was pleasant to me, 

5 and profitable to you. I told you then also what 
I saw concerning his Wife and Children, and how 
unwilling they were to go with him on Pilgrimage, 
insomuch that he was forced to go on his Progress 
without them ; for he durst not run the danger of 

10 that destruction which he feared would come by 
staying with them in the City of Destruction. 
Wherefore as I then shewed you, he left them and 
departed. 

Now it hath so happened, through the multi- 

15 plicity of Business, that I have been much hindred 
and kept back from my wonted Travels into those 
parts whence he went, and so could not till now 
obtain an opportunity to make further enquiry 
after whom he left behind, that I might give yon 

20 an account of them. But having had some con- 
cerns that way of late, I went down again thither- 
ward. Now having taken up my Lodgings in a 

227 



228 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Wood about a mile off the place, as I slept I 
dreamed again. 

And as I was in my Dream, behold an aged 
Gentleman came by where I lay ; and because he 
5 was to go some part of the way that I was travel- 
ling, methought I got up and went with him. So 
as we walked, and as Travellers usually do, I was 
as if we fell into discourse, and our talk happened 
to be about Christian and his Travels ; for thus I 
10 began with the old man. 

Sir, said I, what Town is that there below, that 
lieth on the left hand of our way ? 

Then said Mr. Sagacity, (for that was his name) 
It is the City of Destruction, a populous place, 
15 but possessed with a very ill-conditioned and idle 
sort of People. 

1 thought that was that City, quoth I, I went 
once myself through that Town, and therefore 
know that this report you give of it is true. 
20 Sag. Too true, I wish I could speak truth in 
speaking better of them that dwell therein. 

Well Sir, quoth I, then I perceive you to be a 
well-meaning man ; and so one that takes pleasure 
to hear and tell of that which is good : pray did 
25 you never hear what happened to a man some time 
ago in this Town (whose name was Christian) that 
went on Pilgrimage up towards the higher Regions 1 

Sag. Hear of him ! Ay, and I also heard of 
the Molestations, Troubles, Wars, Captivities, Cries, 
30 Groans, Frights, and Fears that he met with and 
had in his Journey. Besides, I must tell you, all 
our Country rings of him° ; there are but few 
houses that have heard of him and his doings but 
have sought after and got the Records of his Pil- 



THE SECOND PART 



229 



grimage ; yea, I think I may say that that his 
hazardous Journey has got a many well-wishers 
to his ways ; for though when he was here, he was 
Fool in every man's mouth, yet now he is gone, 
5 he is highly commended of all. For 'tis said he 
lives bravely where he is ; yea, many of them that 
are resolved never to run his hazards, yet have 
their mouths water at his gains. 

They may, quoth I, well think, if they think 

10 anything that is true, that he liveth well where he 
is ; for he now lives at and in the Fountain of Life, 
and has what he has without labour and sorrow, 
for there is no grief mixed therewith. 

Sag. Talk ! the people talk strangely about 

15 him. Some say that he now walks in White, 
that he has a Chain of Gold about his neck, that 
he has a Crown of Gold, beset with Pearls, upon 
his head. Others say that the Shining Ones that 
sometimes shewed themselves to him in his Jour- 

20 ney, are become his Companions, and that he is as 
familiar with them in the place where he is, as 
here one Neighbour is with another. Besides, 'tis 
confidently affirmed concerning him, that the King 
of the place where he is has bestowed upon him 

25 already a very rich and pleasant dwelling at Court ; 
and that he every day eateth and drinketh, and 
walketh, and talketh with him ; and receiveth of 
the smiles and favours of him that is Judge of all 
there. Moreover, it is expected of some, that his 

30 Prince, the Lord of that Country, will shortly come 
into these parts, and will know the reason, if they 
can give any, why his Neighbours set so little by 
him, and had him so much in derision when they 
perceived that he w^ould be a Pilgrim. 



Christians 
are well 
spoken of 
iv hen gone, 
tho' called 
Fools while 
they are 
here. 



Rev, 3. 4. 
chap. 6. 11. 



Zee. 3. 7. 
Luke 14. 15. 

Jude 14. 15. 



230 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



For they say, that now he is so in the affections 
of his Prince, and that his Soveraign is so much 
concerned with the indignities that were cast upon 
Christian when he became a Pilgrim, that he will 
5 look upon all as if done unto himself; and no mar- 
vel, for 'twas for the love that he had to his Prince 
that he ventured as he did. 

I dare say, quoth I, I am glad on't ; I am glad 
for the poor man's sake, for that he now has rest 

10 from his labour, and for that he now reapeth the 
benefit of his Tears with Joy ; and for that he has 
got beyond the G-un-shot of his Enemies, and is 
out of the reach of them that hate him. I also 
am glad for that a rumour of these things is noised 

15 abroad in this Country ; who can tell but that it 
may work some good effect on some that are left 
behind? But pray Sir, while it is fresh in my 
mind, do you hear anything of his Wife and Chil- 
dren? Poor hearts, I wonder in my mind what 

20 they do ! 

Sag. Who ! Christiana and her Sons ! They 
are like to do as well as did Christian himself; 
for though they all play'd the fool at the first, and 
would by no means be persuaded by either the 

25 tears or entreaties of Christian, yet second thoughts 
have wrought wonderfully with them ; so they have 
packt up, and are also gone after him. 

Better and better, quoth I. But what ! Wife 
and Children and all ? 

30 Sag. 'Tis true ; I can give you an account of 

the matter, for I was upon the spot at the instant, 

and was thoroughly acquainted with the whole affair. 

Then, said I, a man it seems may report it for 

a Truth 1 



Christian's 
King will 
take Chris- 
tian's part. 



Luke 10. 16. 



Rev. 14. 13. 

Psal. 126. 5, 
6. 



Good tid- 
ings of 
Christian's 
Wife and 
Children. 



THE SECOND PART 231 

Sag. You need not fear to affirm it, I mean 
that they are all gone on Pilgrimage, both the 
good Woman and her four Boys. And being 
we are,° as I perceive, going some considerable 

5 way together, I will give you an account of the 
whole of the matter. 

This Christiana (for that was her name from 
the day that she with her Children betook them- 
selves to a Pilgrim's life) after her Husband was Part 1, 

10 gone over the River, and she could hear of him P a § e 206 - 
no more, her thoughts began to work in her mind. 
First, for that she had lost her Husband, and for 
that the loving bond of that relation was utterly 
broken betwixt them. For you know, said he to 

15 me, Nature can do no less but entertain the living 
with many a heavy cogitation in the remembrance 
of the loss of loving Relations. This therefore of 
her Husband did cost her many a tear. But this 
was not all, for Christiana did also begin to con- Mark this, 

20 sider with herself, whether her unbecoming be- V° u that are 
haviour towards her Husband was not one cause yonr godly 
that she saw him no more, and that in such sort Relations. 
he was taken away from her. And upon this came 
into her mind by sioarms, all her unkind, unnatural, 

25 and ungodly carriages to her dear Friend ; which 
also clogged her Conscience, and did load her with 
guilt. She was moreover much broken with calling 
to remembrance the restless groans, brinish tears, 
and self-bemoanings of her Husband, and how she 

30 did harden her heart against all his entreaties, and 
loving persuasions (of her and her Sons) to go with 
him ; yea, there was not anything that Christian 
either said to her, or did before her all the while 
that his Burden did hang on his back, but it re- 



232 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



turned upon her like a flash of lightning, and rent 
the caul° of her Heart in sunder. Specially that 
bitter outcry of his, What shall I do to be saved ? 
did ring in her ears most dolefully. 
5 Then said she to her Children, Sons, we are all 
undone. I have sinned away your Father, and he 
is gone : he would have had us with him ; but I 
would not go myself, I also have hindred you 
of Life. With that the Boys fell all into tears, 

10 and cried out to go after their Father. Oh ! said 
Christiana, that it had been but our lot to go 
with him, then it had fared well with us, beyond 
what 'tis like to do now ; for tho' I formerly fool- 
ishly imagin'd concerning the troubles of your 

15 Father, that they proceeded of a foolish Fancy 
that he had, or for that he was overrun with 
melancholy Humours ; yet now 'twill not out of 
my mind but that they sprang from another cause, 
to wit, for that the Light of Light was given him, 

20 by the help of which, as I perceive, he has escaped 
the snares of Death. Then they all wept again, 
and cried out, Wo worth the day.° 

The next night Christiana had a Dream; and 
behold she saw as if a broad Parchment was 

25 opened before her, in which were recorded the sum 
of her ways ; and the times, as she thought, lookt 
very black upon her. Then she cried out aloud in 
her sleep, Lord have Mercy upon me a Sinner; 
and the little Children heard her. 

30 After this she thought she saw two very ill- 
favoured ones standing by her Bedside, and saying, 
What shall we d<> with this Woman? for she 
cries out for Mercy waking and sleeping; if she 
be suffered to go on as she begins, we shall lose 



Part 1, 
page 12. 



James 1, 
23-25. 



Christiana's 
Dream. 
Luke 18. 13. 



Mark t/iis, 
tlt'<s is the 
quintessence 
of Hell. 



THE SECOND PART 



233 



her as we have lost her Husband. Wherefore we 
must by one way or other, seek to take her off 
from the thoughts of what shall be hereafter, else 
all the World cannot help it but she will become 

5 a Pilgrim. 

Now she awoke in a great sweat, also a trem- 
bling was upon her, but after a while she fell to 
sleeping again. And then she thought she saw 
Christian her Husband in a place of Bliss among 

10 many Immortals, with an Harp in his Hand, 
standing and playing upon it before one that sat 
on a Throne with a Rainbow about his Head. She 
saw also as if he bowed his Head with his Face to 
the pav'd-work that was under the Prince's feet, 

15 saying, I heartily thank my Lord and King for 
bringing of me into this Place. Then shouted 
a company of them that stood round about, and 
harped with their Harps ; but no man living could 
tell what they said, but Christian and his Com- 

20 panions. 

Next morning when she was up, had prayed to 
God, and talked with her Children a while, one 
knocked hard at the door, to whom she spake out, 
saying, If thou comest in God's name, come in. 

25 So he said Amen, and opened the Door, and saluted 
her with Peace be to this house. The which when 

. he had done, he said, Christiana, knowest thou 
wherefore I am come? Then she blusht and 
trembled, also her Heart began to wax warm with 

30 desires to know whence he came, and what was 
his errand to her. So he said unto her, My name 
is Secret, I dwell with those that are high. It is 
talked of where I dwell, as if thou hadst a desire 
to go thither ■ also there is a report that thou art 



Help against 
Discourage- 
ment. 



Convictions 
seconded 
with fresh 
tidings of 
God's readi' 
ness to 
Pardon, 



234 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

aware of the evil thou hast formerly done to thy 
Husband, in hardening of thy Heart against his 
way, and in keeping of these thy Babes in their 
Ignorance. Christiana, the Merciful One has sent 
5 me to tell thee that he is a God ready to forgive, 
and that he taketh delight to multiply to pardon 
offences. He also would have thee know that he 
inviteth thee to come into his Presence, to his 
Table, and that he will feed thee with the Fat 

10 of his House, and with the Heritage of Jacob thy 
Father. 

There is Christian thy Husband that teas, with 
Legions more his Companions, ever beholding that 
Face that doth minister Life to beholders ; and 

15 they will all be glad when they shall hear the 
sound of thy feet step over thy Father's threshold. 
Christiana at this was greatly abashed in her- 
self, and bowing her head to the ground, this 
Visitor proceeded and said, Christiana ! Here is 

20 also a Letter for thee, which I have brought from 
thy Husband's King. So she took it and opened 
it, but it smelt after the manner of the best Per- Cant. 1. 3. 
fume, also it was written in letters of Gold. The 
contents of the Letter was, Tliat the King ivoidd 

2b have her do as did Christian her Husband; for 
that 2vas the ivay to come to his City, and to 
dwell in his Presence with Joy for ever. At this 
the good Woman was quite overcome ; so she cried Christiana 
out to her Visitor, Sir, will you carry me and Q uUe over ' 

C011X6. 

30 my Children with you, that tve also may go and 
worship this King ? 

Then said the Visitor, Christiana ! The bitter is 
before the sweet : thou must through troubles, as 
did he that went before thee, enter this Ccelestial 



THE SECOND PART 



235 



City. Wherefore I advise thee to do as did Chris- 
tian thy Husband : Go to the Wicket-gate yonder, 
over the Plain, for that stands in the head of the 
way up which thou must go, and I wish thee all 
5 good speed. Also I advise that thou put this 
Letter in thy bosom ; that thou read therein to 
thyself and to thy Children, until you have got it 
by root-of-heart,° for it is one of the Songs that 
thou must sing while thou art in this House of 

10 thy Pilgrimage ; also this thou must deliver in at 
the further Gate. 

Now I saw in my Dream, that this old Gentle- 
man, as he told me this story, did himself seem to 
be greatly affected therewith. He moreover pro- 

I5ceeded and said, So Christiana called her Sons 
together, and began thus to address herself unto 
them : My Sons, I have as you may perceive, been 
of late under much exercise in my Soul about the 
Death of your Father ; not for that I doubt at all 

20 of his Happiness, for I am satisfied now that he 
is well. I have also been much affected with the 
thoughts of mine own state and yours, which I 
verily believe is by nature miserable. My carriages 
also to your Father in his distress, is a great load 

25 to my Conscience ; for I hardened both my own 
heart and yours against him, and refused to go with 
him on Pilgrimage. 

The thoughts of these things would now kill 
me outright, but that for a Dream which I had 

30 last night, and but for the encouragement that this 
stranger has given me this morning. Come my 
Children, let us pack up and be gone to the Gate 
that leads to the Coelestial Country, that we may 
see your Father, and be with him and his Compau- 



Further in- 
struction to 
Christiana. 



Psal. 119. 
54. 



Christiana 
prays well 
for her 
Journey. 



236 



THE PILGRIM'S PEOGBESS 



ions in peace, according to the Laws of that 
Land. 

Then did her Children burst out into tears for 
joy that the heart of their Mother was so inclined. 
5 So their Visitor bid them farewell, and they be- 
gan to prepare to set out for their Journey. 

But while they were thus about to be gone, two 

of the women that were Christiana's Neighbours, 

came up to her house and knocked at her door. 

10 To whom she said as before, If you come in God's 

name, come in. At this the women were stunned, 

for this kind of language they used not to hear, or 

to perceive to drop from the lips of Christiana. 

Yet they came in : but behold they found the good 

15 woman a preparing to be gone from her house. 

So they began and said, Neighbour, pray what 

is your meaning by this? 

Christiana answered and said to the eldest of 
them, whose name was Mrs. Timorous, I am pre- 
20 paring for a Journey. (This Timorous was daughter 
to him that met Christian upon the Hill Diffi- 
culty, and would a had him gone back for fear of 
the Lions.) 

Tim. For what Journey I pray you ? 
25 Chris. Even to go after my good Husband. 
And with that she fell a weeping. 

Tim. I hope not so, good Neighbour, pray for 
your poor Children's sakes, do not so unwomanly 
cast away yourself. 
30 Chris. Nay, my Children shall go with me, not 
one of them is willing to stay behind. 

Tim. I wonder in my very heart, what or who 
has brought you into this mind. 

Chris. Oh, Neighbour, knew you but as much 



Christiana's 
new lan- 
guage stuns 
her old 
Neighbours. 



Part 1, 
page 56. 



Timorous 
conies to 
visit Chris- 
tiana, with 
Mercy one 
of her 
Neighbours 



THE SECOND PART 



237 



as I do, I doubt not but that you would go 
with me. 

Tim. Prithee what new knowledge hast thou 
got, that so worketh off thy mind from thy Friends, 
5 and that tempteth thee to go nobody knows where ? 
Chris. Then Christiana replied, I have been 
sorely afflicted since my Husband's departure from 
me, but specially since he went over the River. Death. 
But that which troubleth me most, is my churlish 

10 carriages to him when he was under his distress. 
Besides, I am now as he was then; nothing will 
serve me but going on Pilgrimage. I was a dream- 
ing last night that I saw him. that my Soul 
was with him. He dwelleth in the presence of 

15 the King of the Country, he sits and eats with 
him at his table, he is become a Companion of 
Immortals, and has a House now given him to 2 Cor. 5. 
dwell in, to which the best Palaces on Earth if 1 ~ 4 * 
compared, seem to me to be but as a Dunghill. 

20 The Prince of the place has also sent for me, with 
promise of entertainment if I shall come to him ; 
his messenger was here even now, and has brought 
me a Letter, which invites me to come. And with 
that she pluek'd out her Letter, and read it, and 

25 said to them, What now will you say to this ? 

Tim. Oh the madness that has possessed thee 
and thy Husband, to run yourselves upon such 
difficulties ! You have heard, I am sure, what Part 1, 
your Husband did meet with, even in a manner at pages 15-19 

30 the first step that he took on his way, as our 
Neighbour Obstinate can yet testify, for he went 
along with him ; yea and Pliable too, until they 
like wise men, were afraid to go any further. We 
also heard over and above, how he met with the 



238 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Lions, Apollyon, the Shadow of Death, and many 
other things. Nor is the danger that he met with 
at Van iff/ Fair to be forgotten by thee ; for if he, 
tho' a Man, was so hard put to it, what canst thou, 

5 being but a poor Woman, do ? Consider also that 
these four sweet Babes are thy Children, thy Flesh 
and thy Bones. Wherefore though thou shouldest 
be so rash as to cast away thyself, yet for the sake 
of the Fruit of thy Body keep thou at home. 

10 But Christiana said unto her, tempt me not, 
my Neighbour. X have now a price put into mine 
hand to get gain, and I should be a Fool of the 
greatest size if I should have no heart to strike in 
with the opportunity. And for that you tell me 

15 of all these Troubles that I am like to meet with 
in the way, they are so far off from being to me a 
discouragement, that they shew that I am in the 
right. TJie bitter must come before the sweet, 
and that also will make the sweet the sweeter. 

20 Wherefore since you came not to my house in 
GocVs name, as I said, I pray you to be gone, and 
not to disquiet me farther. 

Then Timorous also revil'd her, and said to her 
fellow, Come Neighbour Mercy, let's leave her in 

25 her own hands, since she scorns our Counsel and 
Company. But Mercy was at a stand, and could 
not so readily comply with her Neighbour, and 
that for a twofold reason. First, her bowels yearned 
over Christiana : so she said within herself, If my 

30 Neighbour will needs be gone, I will go a little 
way with her and help her. Secondly, her bowels 
yearned over her own Soul, (for what Christiana 
had said had taken some hold upon her mind.) 
Wherefore she said within herself again, I will yet 



The reason* 
ings of the 
flesh. 



A pertinent 
reply to 
fleshly 
reasonings. 



Mercy's 
bote els 
yearn over 
Christiana. 



THE SECOND PART 



239 






have more talk with this Christiana, and if I find 
Truth and Life in what she shall say, myself with 
my heart shall also go with her. Wherefore Mercy 
began thus to reply to her Neighbour Timorous. 
5 Mercy. Neighbour, I did indeed come with you 
to see Christiana this morning ; and since she is, 
as you see, a taking of her last farewell of her 
Country, I think to walk this Sun-shine morning 
a little way with her to help her on the way. But 

10 she told her not of her second reason, but kept that 
to herself. 

Tim. Well, I see you have a mind to go fooling 
too, but take heed in time, and be wise : while we 
are out of danger, w^e are out ; but when we are in, 

15 we are in. So Mrs. Timorous returned to her 
house, and Christiana betook herself to her Jour- 
ney. But when Timorous was got home to her 
house, she sends for some of her Neighbours, to 
wit, Mrs. Bat's-eyes, Mrs. Inconsiderate, Mrs. 

20 Light-mind, and Mrs. Know-nothing. So when 
they were come to her house, she falls to telling of 
the story of Christiana and of her intended Jour- 
ney. And thus she began her tale. 

Tim. Neighbours, having had little to do this 

25 morning, I went to give Christiana a visit ; and 
when I came at the door, I knocked, as you know 
'tis our custom. And she answered, If you come 
in God's name, come in. So in I w T ent, thinking 
all was well. But when I came in, I found her 

30 preparing herself to depart the Town, she and also 
her Children. So I asked her what was her mean- 
ing by that, and she told me in short, that she 
was now of a mind to go on Pilgrimage, as did her 
Husband. She told me also a Dream that she had, 



Timorous 
forsakes 
her, but 
Mercy 
cleaves to 
her. 



Timorous 
acquaints 
her friends 
what the 
good Chris- 
tiana in- 
tends to do. 



240 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Mrs. Know- 
nothing. 



and how the King of the Country where her Hus- 
band was had sent her an inviting Letter to come 
thither. 

Then said Mrs. Know-nothing, And what do 
5 you think she will go ? 

Tim. Ay, go she will, whatever come on't ; and 
methinks I know it by this, for that which was 
my great argument to persuade her to stay at home 
(to wit the Troubles she was like to meet with in 

10 the way) is one great argument with her to put her 
forward on her Journey. For she told me in so 
many words, Tlie bitter goes before the sweet. 
Yea, and for as much as it so doth, it makes the 
sweet the sweeter. 

15 Mrs. Bat's-eyes. Oh this blind and foolish Mrs. Bat's- 
woman, said she, will she not take warning by her eyes - 
Husband's afflictions ? For my part I see if he was 
here again, he would rest him content in a w r hole 
skin, and never run so many hazards for nothing. 

20 Mrs. Inconsiderate also replied, saying, Away Mrs. Incon- 
with such Fantastical Fools from the Town ! A 
good riddance for my part I say of her. Should she 
stay where she dwells, and retain this her mind, 
who could live quietly by her? for she will either 

25 be dumpish or unneighbourly, or talk of such 
matters as no wise body can abide ; wherefore for 
my part I shall never be sorry for her departure ; 
let her go, and let better come in her room : 'twas 
never a good World since these whimsical Fools 

30 dwelt in it. 

Then Mrs. Light-mi wl added as followeth : 
Come put this kind of talk away. I was yester- 
day at Madam Wanton's where we were as merry 
as the maids. For who do you think should be 



siderate. 



THE SECOND PART 



241 



there, but I and Mrs. Love-t he-flesh, and three or 
four more, with Mr. Lechery, Mrs. Filth, and some 
others. So there we had musick and dancing, and 
what else was meet to fill up the pleasure. And I 
5 dare say° my Lady herself is an admirably well- 
bred Gentlewoman, and Mr. Lechery is as pretty a 
fellow. 

By this time Christiana was got on her way, 
and Mercy went along with her. So as they went, 

10 her Children being there also, Christiana began to 
discourse. And Mercy, said Christiana, I take 
this as an unexpected favour, that thou shouldest 
set foot out of doors with me, to accompany me a 
little in my way. 

15 Mercy. Then said young Mercy (for she was but 
young) If I thought it would be to purpose to go 
with you, I w T ould never go near the Town any 
more. 

Chris. Well Mercy, said Christiana, cast in 

20 thy lot with me : I well know wiiat will be the 
end of our Pilgrimage ; my Husband is where he 
would not but be for all the Gold in the Spanish 
Mines. Nor shalt thou be rejected, though thou 
goest but upon my Invitation. The King who 

25 hath sent for me and my Children is one that 
delighteth in Mercy.. Besides, if thou wilt, I will 
hire thee, and thou shalt go along with me as my 
servant ; yet we will have all things in common 
betwixt thee and me, only go along with me. 

so Mercy. But how shall I be ascertained that I 
also shall be entertained ? Had I this hope but 
from one that can tell, I would make no stick at 
all, but would go, being helped by him that can 
help, tho' the way was never so tedious. 



Mrs. Light- 
mind. 
Men lam 
Wanton, she 
that had like 
to a been too 
hard for 
Faithful in 
time past. 
Part 1, 
page 91. 



Discourse 
betwixt 
Mercy and 
good Chris- 
tiana. 

Mercy in- 
clines to go. 



Christiana 
icould have 
her Neigh- 
bour with 
her. 



Mercy 

doubts of 
acceptance. 



242 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGItESS 



Chris. Well loving Mercy, I will tell thee what 
thou shalt do. Go with me to the Wicket-gate, 
and there I will further enquire for thee ; and if 
there thou shalt not meet with encouragement, I 
5 will be content that thou shalt return to thy place. 
I also will pay thee for thy kindness which thou 
she west to me and my Children, in thy accompany- 
ing of us in our way as thou doest. 

Mercy. Then will I go thither, and will take 

10 what shall follow, and the Lord grant that my lot 
may there fall even as the King of Heaven shall 
have his heart upon me. 

Christiana then was glad at her heart, not only 
that she had a Companion, but also for that she 

15 had prevailed with this poor Maid to fall in love 
with her own Salvation. So they went on together, 
and Mercy began to weep. Then said Christiana, 
Wherefore weepeth my Sister so 1 

Mercy. Alas ! said she, who can but lament, 

20 that shall but rightly consider what a state and 
condition my poor Relations are in that yet remain 
in our sinful Town : and that which makes my 
grief the more heavy is, because they have no 
Instructor, nor any to tell them what is to come. 

25 Chris. Bowels becometh Pilgrims ; and thou 
dost for thy Friends as my good Christian did for 
me when he left me ; he mourned for that I would 
not heed nor regard him, but his Lord and ours 
did gather up his Tears, and put them into his 

30 Bottle ; and now both I and thou and these my 
sweet Babes, are reaping the fruit and benefit of 
them. I hope, Mercy, these Tears of thine will 
not be lost; for the truth hath said, That they 
that sow in Tears shall reap in Joy, in sin<jin<j. 



Christiana 
allures her 
to the Gate, 
which is 
Christ, and 
promiseth 
there to 
enquire for 
her. 



Mercy 

prays. 



Christiana 
glad of 
Mercy's 
company. 



Mercy 
grieves for 
her carnal 
Relations. 



Christian's 
prayer sic ere 
ansivered 
for his Rela- 
tions after 
he to as 
dead. 



THE SECOND PART 



243 



And he that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing Psal. 126. 
precious seed, shall doubtless come again with 5 » 6 * 
rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him. 
Then said Mercy, 



10 



15 



Let the Most Blessed be my guide, 
If 't be his blessed will, 
Unto his Gate, into his Fold, 
Up to his Holy Hill. 

And let him never suffer me 
To swerve or turn aside 
From his free grace and holy ways, 
Whate'er shall me betide. 

And let him gather them of mine, 
That I have left behind ; 
Lord make them pray they may be thine, 
With all their heart and mind. 



Now my old Friend proceeded and said : But 
when Christiana came up to the Slough of Dis- 
pond, she began to be at a stand ; for said she, 

20 This is the place in w T hich my dear Husband had 
like to have been smothered with mud. She per- 
ceived also, that notwithstanding the command of 
the King to make this place for Pilgrims good, yet 
it was rather worse than formerly. So I asked if 

25 that w r as true ? Yes, said the Old Gentleman, too 
true ; for that many there be that pretend to be 
the King's Labourers, and that say they are for 
mending the King's Highway, that bring dirt and 
dung instead of stones, and so mar instead of mend- 

30ing. Here Christiana therefore with her Boys, 
did make a stand ; but said Mercy, Come let us 
venture, only let us be wary. Then they looked 
well to the steps, and made a shift to get stagger- 
ingly over. 



Part 1, 
page 19. 



Their own 
Carnal Con- 
clusions 
instead of 
the Word of 
Life. 



Mercy the 
boldest at 
the Slough 
o/Dispond. 



244 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Yet Christiana had like to a been in, and that 
not once nor twice. Now they had no sooner got 
over, but they thought they heard words that said 
unto them, Blessed is she that believeth, for there 
5 shall be a performance of the things that have 
been told her from the Lord. 

Then they went on again ; and said Mercy tc 
Christiana, Had I as good ground to hope for a 
loving reception at the Wicket-gate as you, I think 

10 no Slough of Dispond would discourage me. 

Well, said the other, you know your sore, and I 
know mine; and good friend, we shall all have 
enough evil before we come at our Journey's end. 
For can it be imagined, that the people that 

15 design to attain such excellent Glories as ice do, 
and that are so envied that Happiness as ice are; 
but that we shall meet with what Fears and Scares, 
with what Troubles and Afflictions, they can pos- 
sibly assault us with, that hate us ? 

20 And now Mr. Sagacity left me to dream out my 
Dream by myself. Wherefore methought I saw 
Christiana and Mercy and the Boys go all of them 
up to the Gate ; to which when they were come, 
they betook themselves to a short debate about 

25 how they must manage their calling at the Gate, 
and what should be said to him that did open to 
them. So it was concluded, since Christiana was 
the eldest, that she should knock for entrance, 
and that she should speak to him that did open, 

30 for the rest. So Christiana began to knock, and 
as her poor Husband did, she knocked and knocked 
again. But instead of any that answered, they all 
thought that they heard as if a Dog came barking 
upon them ; a Dog, and a great one too, and this 



Luke 1. 45 



Prayer 
should be 
made ivith 
Considera- 
tion and 
Fear, as well 
as in Faith 
and Hope 

Part 1, 
page 39 



THE SECOND PART 245 

made the Women and Children afraid : nor durst The Dog, the 
they for a while to knock any more, for fear the Devil a \ l 

€7l€)7ll/ to 

Mastiff should fly upon them. Now therefore Prayer. 
they were greatly tumbled up and down in their 

5 minds, and knew not what to do. Knock they Christiana 
durst not, for fear of the Dog ; go back they ai } d her . 
durst not, for fear that the Keeper of that Gate perplexed 
should espy them as they so went, and should be about 
offended with them. At last they thought of Pra 2/ er - 

10 knocking again, and knocked more vehemently 
than they did at the first. Then said the Keeper 
of the Gate, Who is there ? So the Dog left off to 
bark, and he opened unto them. 

Then Christiana made low obeisance and said, 

15 Let not our Lord be offended with his Hand- 
maidens, for that we have knocked at his princely 
Gate. Then said the Keeper, Whence come ye, 
and what is that you would have? 

Christiana answered, We are come from whence 

20 Christian did come, and upon the same Errand as 
he ; to wit, to be, if it shall please you, graciously 
admitted by this Gate into the way that leads to 
the Ccelestial City. And I answer, my Lord, in the 
next place, that I am Christiana, once the wife 

25 of Christian that now is gotten above. 

With that the Keeper of the Gate did marvel, 
saying, What is she become now a Pilgrim, that 
but a while ago abhorred that life ? Then she 
bowed her head, and said, Yes, and so are these 

30 my sweet Babes also. 

Then he took her by the hand, and let her in, How Chris- 
and said also, Suffer the little Children to come tiana is . 
unto me ; and with that he shut up the Gate. J£ ^he^Gate. 
This done, he called to a Trumpeter that was 



246 



THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 



above over the Gate, to entertain Christiana with Luke 15. 7. 
shouting and sound of Trumpet for joy. So he 
obeyed and sounded, and filled the air with his 
melodious notes. 
5 Now all this while poor Mercy did stand with- 
out, trembling and crying for fear that she was 
rejected. But when Christiana had gotten admit- 
tance for herself and her Boys, then she began to 
make intercession for Mercy. 

10 Chris. And she said, My Lord, I have a Com- 
panion of mine that stands yet without, that is 
come hither upon the same account as myself ; one 
that is much dejected in her mind, for that she 
comes, as she thinks, without sending for, whereas 

15 I was sent to by my Husband's King to come. 

Now Mercy began to be veiy impatient, for each 
minute was as long to her as an hour, wherefore 
she prevented Christiana from a fuller interceding 
for her, by knocking at the Grate herself. And she 

20 knocked then so loud, that she made Christiana 
to start. Then said the Keeper of the Gate, Who 
is there ? and said Christiana, It is my Friend. 

So he opened the Gate, and looked out ; but 
Mercy was fallen down without in a swoon, for 

25 she fainted, and was afraid that no Gate would be 
opened to her. 

Then he took her by the hand, and said, Damsel, 
I bid thee arise. 

Oh Sir, said she, I am faint ; there is scarce life 

30 left in me. But he answered, That one once said, 

When my soul fainted within me, I remembred Jonah 2. 7. 
the Lord, and my prayer came in unto thee, into 
thy Holy Temple. Fear not, but stand upon thy 
feet, and tell me wherefore thou art come. 



Christiana's 
prayer for 
her Friend 
Mercy. 



The delays 
make the 
hungring 
Soul the 
fer venter. 



Mercy 
faints* 



THE SECOND PART 



247 



Mercy. I am come for that unto which I was 
never invited as my Friend Christiana was. Hers 
was from the King, and mine was but from her : 
wherefore I fear I presume. 
5 Did she desire thee to come with her to this 
Place? 

Mercy. Yes ; and as my Lord sees, I am come. 
And if there is any grace or forgiveness of sins to 
spare, I beseech that I thy poor Handmaid may be 
10 partaker thereof. 

Then he took her again by the hand and led her 
gently in, and said, I pray for all them that believe 
on me, by what means soever they come unto me. 
Then said he to those that stood by, Fetch something, 
15 and give it Mercy to smell on, thereby to stay 
her fainting. So they fetcht her a bundle of 
Myrr7i,° and a while after she was revived. 

And now was Christiama and her Boys and 
Mercy, received of the Lord at the head of the 
20 way, and spoke kindly unto by him. 

Then said they yet further unto him, We are 
sorry for our sins, and beg of our Lord his Pardon, 
and further information what we must do. 

I grant Pardon, said he, by word and deed ; by 
25 word, in the promise of forgiveness ; by deed, in 
the way I obtained it. Take the first from my lips 
with a kiss, and the other as it shall be revealed. 

Now I saw in my Dream that he spake many 
good words unto them, whereby they were greatly 
30 gladded. He also had them up to the top of the 
Gate, and shewed them by what deed they were 
saved ; and told them withal that that sight they 
would have again as they went along in the way, to 
their comfort, 



The cause 
of her 
fainting. 



Marie this. 



Cant. 1. 2. 
John 20. 20. 



Christ cru- 
cified seen 
afar off. 



248 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



So he left them a while in a Summer Parlour 
below, where they entred into talk by themselves ; 
and thus Christiana began : Lord ! how glad 
am I that we are got in hither ! 
5 Mercy. So you well may ; but I of all have 
cause to leap for joy. 

Chris. I thought one time, as I stood at the 
Gate (because I had knocked and none did answer) 
that all our labour had been lost, specially when 

10 that ugly Cur made such a heavy barking against 
us. 

Mercy. But my worst fears was after I saw 
that you was taken in to his favour and that I was 
left behind. Now thought I, 'tis fulfilled which 

15 is written, Two ivornen shall be grinding together, 
the one shall be taken and the other left. I had 
much ado to forbear crying out, Undone, undone. 

And afraid I was to knock any more ; but when 
I looked up to what was written over the Gate, I 

20 took courage. I also thought that I must either 
knock again or die ; so I knocked, but I cannot tell 
how, for my spirit now struggled betwixt life and 
death. 

Chris. Can you not tell how you knocked ? I 

25 am sure your knocks were so earnest, that the very 
sound of them made me start ; I thought I never 
heard such knocking in all my life ; I thought you 
would a come in by violent hands, or a took the 
Kingdom by storm. 

:30 Mercy. Alas, to be in my case, who that so 
was could but a done so ? You saw that the Door 
was shut upon me, and that there was a most cruel 
Dog thereabout. Who, I say, that was so faint- 
hearted as I, that would not a knocked with nil 



Talk be- 
tween the 
Christians. 



Matt. 24. 41. 



Part 1, 
page 32. 



Christiana 
thinks her 
Companion 
prays better 
than she. 

Matt. 11. 12. 



THE SECOND PART 



their might ? But pray what said my Lord to my 
rudeness ? was he not angry with me ? 

Chris. When lie heard your lumbring noise, 
he gave a wonderful innocent smile ■ I believe 
5 what you did pleased him well enough, for he 
shewed no sign to the contrary. But I marvel in 
my heart why he keeps such a Dog ; had I known 
that afore, I fear I should not have had heart enough 
to a ventured myself in this manner. But now 

10 we are in, we are in, and I am glad with all my 
heart. 

Mercy. I will ask if you please next time he 
comes down, why he keeps such a filthy Cur in his 
yard ; I hope he will not take it amiss. 

15 Ay do, said the Children, and persuade him to 
hang him, for we are afraid he will bite us when 
we go hence. 

So at last he came down to them again, and 
Mercy fell to the ground on her face before him 

20 and worshipped, and said, Let my Lord accept of 
the sacrifice of Praise which I now offer unto him 
with the calves of my lips.° 

So he said unto her, Peace be to thee, stand up. 
But she continued upon her face and said, Right- 

25 eons art thou Loixl when I plead with thee, 
yet let me talk with thee of thy Judgments. 
Wherefore dost thou keep so cruel a Dog in thy 
yard, at the sight of which such Women and Chil- 
dren as we, are ready to fly from thy Gate for fear ? 

30 He answered and said, That Dog has another 
owner; he also is kept close in another man's 
ground, only my Pilgrims hear his barking ; he 
belongs to the Castle which you see there at a 
distance, but can come up to the walls of this 



Christ 

pleased with 
loud and 
restless 
praises. 

If the Soul 
at first did 
know all it 

should meet 
with in its 

Journey to 
Heaven, it 
would 
hardly ever 
set out. 

The Chil- 
dren are 
afraid of 
the Dog. 



Jer. 12. 1. 



Mercy 

expostulates 
about the 
Dog. 

Devil. 



coO 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



place. He has frighted many an honest Pilgrim 
from worse to better, by the great voice of his 
roaring. Indeed he that owneth him doth not 
keep him of any good will to me or mine, but 
5 with intent to keep the Pilgrims from coming to 
me, and that they may be afraid to knock at this 
Gate for entrance. Sometimes also he has broken 
out, and has worried some that I love ; but I 
take all at present patiently. I also give my Pil- 

10 grims timely help, so they are not delivered up to 
his power, to do to them what his doggish nature 
would prompt him to. But what ! my purchased 
one, I tro, hadst thou known never so much be- 
forehand, thou wouldst not a been afraid of a Dog. 

15 The Beggars that go from Door to Door, will, 
rather than they will lose a supposed Alms, run 
the hazard of the bawling, barking, and biting too 
of a Dog ; and shall a Dog, a Dog in another 
man's yard, a Dog whose barking I turn to the 

10 profit of Pilgrims, keep any from coming to me ? 
I deliver them from the Lions, their Darling from 
the power of the Dog. 

Mercy. Then said Mercy, I confess my igno- 
rance ; I spake what I understood not ; I acknow- 

25 ledge that thou doest all things well. 

Chris. Then Christiana began to talk of their 
Journey, and to enquire after the way. So he fed 
them, and washed their feet, and set them in the 
way of his steps, according as he had dealt with 

30 her Husband before. 

So I saw in my Dream that they walkt on in 
their way, and had the weather very comfortable 
to them. 

Then Christiana began to sing, saying, 



Part 1, 
page 3£. 



A Check to 
the carnal 
fear of the 
Pilgrims. 



Christians 
ivhen ivise 
enough 
acquiesce in 
the ivisdom 
of their 
Lord. 

Part 1, 

page 36. 



THE SECOND PART 



251 



10 



Bless'd be the Day that I began 
A Pilgrim for to be ; 
And blessed also be that man 
That thereto moved me. 

'Tis true, 'twas long ere I began 
To seek to live for ever : 
But now I run fast as I can ; 
'Tis better late than never. 

Our Tears to Joy, our Fears to Faith, 
Are turned, as we see, 
Thus our beginning (as one saith,) 
Shews what our end will be. 



Now there was, on the other side of the Wall 
that fenced in the way up which Christiana and 

15 her Companions were to go, a Garden, and that 
Garden belonged to him whose was that barking 
Dog of whom mention was made before. And 
some of the Fruit-trees that grew in that Garden 
shot their branches over the Wall ; and being 

20 mellow, they that found them did gather them 
up, and oft eat of them to their hurt. So Christi- 
ana's Boys, as Boys are apt to do, being pleas'd 
with the trees, and with the Fruit that did hang 
thereon, did plash them, and began to eat. Their 

25 mother did also chide them for so doing, but still 
the Boys went on. 

Well, said she, my Sons, you transgress, for that 
Fruit is none of ours ; but she did not know 7 that 
they did belong to the Enemy ; I'll warrant you 

30 if she had, she wxmld a been ready to die for fear. 
But that passed, and they went on their way. Now 
by that they were gone about two bows-shot from 
the place that let them into the way, they espied 
two very ill-favoured ones coming down apace to 

35 meet them. With that Christiana and Mercy her 



The DeviVs 
Garden. 



The Chil- 
dren eat of 
the Enemy \ 
Fruit. 



Two ill- 
favoured 
ones. 



252 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Friend covered themselves with their Vails, and so 
kept on their Journey ; the Children also went on 
before, so that at last they met together. Then 
they that came down to meet them, came just up 
5 to the Women as if they would embrace them ; 
but Christiana said, Stand back, or go peaceably 
by as you should. Yet these two, as men that 
are deaf, regarded not Christiana's words, but 
began to lay hands upon them. At that Christiana 

10 waxing very wroth, spurned at them with her feet. 
Mercy also as well as she could, did what she could 
to shift them. Christiana again said to them, 
Stand back, and be gone, for we have no money to 
lose, being Pilgrims as ye see, and such too as live 

15 upon the Charity of our Friends. 

Ill-fav. Then said one of the two of the men, 
We make no assault upon you for money, but are 
come out to tell you, that if you will but grant 
one small request which we shall ask, we will make 

20 Women of you for ever. 

Chris. Now Christiana imagining what they 
should mean, made answer again, We will neither 
hear, nor regard, nor yield to what you shall ask. 
We are in haste, cannot stay, our business is a 

25 business of Life and Death. So again she and her 
Companions made a fresh assay to go past them, 
but they letted them in their way. 

Ill-fav. And they said, We intend no hurt to 
your lives, 'tis another thing we would have. 

30 Chins. Ah, quoth Christiana, you would have 
us Body and Soul, for I know 'tis for that you 
are come ; bilt we will die rather upon the spot, 
than suffer ourselves to be brought into such snares 
as shall hazard our well-being hereafter. And with 



They 

assault 

Christiana, 



The 

Pilgrims 
struggle 
ivith them., 



THE SECOND PART 



253 



that they both shrieked out, and cried, Murder, 
murder : and so put themselves under those Laws 
that are provided for the protection of Women. 
But the men still made their approach upon them, 
5 with design to prevail against them ; they therefore 
cried out again. 

Now they being, as I said, not far from the 
Gate in at which they came, their voice was heard 
from where they was, thither. "Wherefore some 

10 of the House came out, and knowing that it was 
Christianas tongue, they made haste to her relief. 
But by that they was got within sight of them, 
the Women was in a very great scuffle, the chil- 
dren also stood crying by. Then did he that came 

15 in for their relief call out to the Ruffians, saying, 
What is that thing that you do 1 Would you 
make my Lord's people to transgress? He also 
attempted to take them, but they did make their 
escape over the Wall into the Garden of the man 

20 to whom the great Dog belonged • so the Dog 
became their Protector. This Reliever then came 
up to the Women, and asked them how T they did. 
So they answered, We thank thy Prince, pretty 
well, only we have been somewhat affrighted ; we 

25 thank thee also for that thou earnest in to our 
help, for otherwise we had been overcome. 

Reliever. So after a few more wwds, this 
Reliever said as folio weth : I marvelled much 
when you was entertained at the Gate above, 

SO being ye knew T that ye were but weak Women, 
that you petitioned not the Lord there for a 
Conductor ; then might you have avoided these 
troubles and dangers, for he would have granted 
you one. 



She cries 
out. 

Deut. 22. 
23-27. 



' Tis good 
to cry out 
when we are 
assaulted. 



The Reliever 
comes. 



The ill ones 
fly to the 
Devil/or 
relief. 



The Reliever 
talks to the 
Women. 



254 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Chris. Alas ! said Christiana, we were so taken Mark this. 
with our present blessing, that dangers to come 
were forgotten by us ; besides, who could have 
thought that so near the King's Palace there 
5 should have lurked such naughty ones ? Indeed 
it had been well for us, had we asked our Lord for 
one ; but since our Lord knew 'twould be for our 
profit, I wonder he sent not one along with us. 

Bel. It is not always necessary to grant things We lose for 

10 not asked for, lest by so doing they become of wa ™? °f 
little esteem ; but when the want of a thing is 
felt, it then comes under, in the eyes of him that 
feels it, that estimate that properly is its due, and 
so consequently will be thereafter used. Had my 

15 Lord granted you a Conductor, you would not 
neither so have bewailed that oversight of yours 
in not asking for one as now you have occasion to 
do. So all things work for good, and tend to 
make you more wary. 

20 Chris. Shall we go back again to my Lord, and 
confess our folly, and ask one? 

Bel. Your confession of your folly I will pre- 
sent him with. To go back again you need not; 
for in all places where you shall come, you will 

25 find no want at all, for in every of my Lord's 
Lodgings which he has prepared for the reception 
of his Pilgrims, there is sufficient to furnish them 
against all attempts whatsoever. But as I said, he 
will be enquired of by them to do it for them : and Ezek. 36. 37. 

30 'tis a poor thing that is not worth asking for. 
When he had thus said, he went back to his place, 
and the Pilgrims went on their way. 

Mercy. Then said Mercy, What a sudden blank The mistake 
is here ! I made account we had now been past "■' Merc y- 



THE SECOND PART 255 

all danger, and that we should never see sorrow 
more. 

Chris. Thy innocency, my Sister, said Chris- 
tiana to Mercy, may excuse thee much ; but as 
5 for me, my fault is so much the greater, for that Christiana's 
I saw this danger before I came out of the Doors, 9 u ilt. 
and yet did not provide for it where provision 
might a been had. I am therefore much to be 
blamed. 

10 Mercy. Then said Mercy, How knew you this 
before you came from home ? Pray open to me 
this riddle. 

Chris. Why, I will tell you. Before I set 
foot out of doors, one night, as I lay in my bed, I 

15 had a Dream about this ; for methought I saw two Christiana's 
men, as like these as ever the world they could Dream 
look, stand at my bed's feet,° plotting how they repea ec 
might prevent my Salvation. I will tell you their 
very words. They said ('twas when I was in my 

20 Troubles) What shall ice do with this Woman? 
for she cries out leaking and sleeping, for 
forgiveness ; if she be suffered to go on as she 
begins, we shall lose her as we have lost her 
Husband. This you know might a made me take 

25 heed, and -have provided when provision might a 

been had. 

Mercy. Well, said Mercy, as by this neglect we Mercy 

have an occasion ministred unto us to behold our makes ffood 

use ot trieiv 
own imperfections, so our Lord has taken occasion neg i ec t of 

30 thereby to make manifest the riches of his Grace, duty. 

For he, as we see, has followed us with unasked 

kindness, and has delivered us from their hands 

that were stronger than we, of his mere good 

pleasure. 



256 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Thus now when they had talked away a little 
more time, they drew nigh to an House which 
stood in the way, which House was built for the 
relief of Pilgrims ; as you will find more fully re- 
5 lated in the First Part of these Kecords of the 
Pilgrim's Progress. So they drew on towards 
the House, (the House of the Interpreter) and 
when they came to the door, they heard a great 
talk in the House. They then gave ear, and 

10 heard, as they thought, Christiana mentioned by 
name. For you must know that there went along, 
even before her, a talk of her and her Children's 
going on Pilgrimage. And this thing was the 
more pleasing to them, because they had heard 

15 that she was Christian's Wife, that Woman who 
was some time ago so unwilling to hear of going on 
Pilgrimage. Thus therefore they stood still and 
heard the good people within commending her, who 
they little thought stood at the door. At last 

20 Christiana knocked as she had done at the Gate 

before. Now when she had knocked, there came 

to the door a young Damsel, and opened the door 

and looked, and behold two Women was there. 

Damsel. Then said the Damsel to them, With 

25 whom would you speak in this place ? 

Chris. Christiana answered, We understand 
that this is a privileged place for those that are 
become Pilgrims, and we now at this door are such ; 
wherefore we pray that we may be partakers of 

30 that for which we at this time are come ; for the 
day, as thou seest, is very far spent, and we are 
loth to-night to go any further. 

Damsel. Pray what may I call your name, that 
I may tell it to my Lord within ? 



Parti, 
page 37. 



Talk in ths 
Inter- 
preter's 
House about 
Christiana's 
going on 
Pilgrimage. 



She knocks 
at the door. 

The door is 
opened to 
them by 
Innocent. 



THE SECOND PART 



257 






Chris. My name is Christiana; I was the 

Wife of that Pilgrim that some years ago did travel 

this way, and these be his four Children. This 

Maiden also is my Companion, and is going on 

5 Pilgrimage too. 

Innocent. Then ran Innocent in° (for that was 
ner name) and said to those within, Can you think 
who is at the door ? There is Christiana and her 
Children and her Companion, all waiting for enter- 

lOtainment here. Then they leaped for joy, and went 
and told their Master. So he came to the door, 
and looking upon her, he said, Art thou that 
Christiana whom Christian the Good-man left 
behind him, when he betook himself to a Pilgrim's 

15 life? 

Chris. I am that Woman that was so hard- 
hearted as to slight my Husband's Troubles, and 
that left him to go on in his Journey alone, and these 
are his four Children ; but now I also am come, 

20 for I am convinced that no way is right but this. 
Inter. Then is fulfilled that which also is writ- 
ten of the man that said to his Son, Go, work to- 
day in my Vine-yard ; and he said to his Father, 
I will not ; but afterwards repented and went. 

25 Chris. Then said Christiana, So be it, Amen. 
God make it a true saying upon me, and grant that 
I may be found at the last of him in peace without 
spot and blameless. 

Inter. But whystandest thou thus at the door? 

30 Come in, thou Daughter of Abraham. We was 
talking of thee but now, for tidings have come to 
us before, how thou art become a Pilgrim. Come 
Children, come in ; come Maiden, come in. So he 
had them all into the House, 



Joy in the 
House of the 
Interpreter 
that Chris- 
tiana is 
turned 
Pilgrim. 



Matt. 21. 29 



258 



THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 



So when they were within, they were bidden sit 
down and rest them ; the which when they had 
done, those that attended upon the Pilgrims in the 
House, came into the Room to see them. And one 
5 smiled, and another smiled, and they all smiled for 
joy that Christiana was become a Pilgrim. They 
also looked upon the Boys ; they stroaked them 
over the faces with the hand, in token of their 
kind reception of them. They also carried it 

10 lovingly to Mercy, and bid them all welcome into 
their Master's House. 

After a while, because Supper was not ready, the 
Interpreter took them into his significant Rooms, 
and shewed them what Christian, Christiana's 

15 Husband, had seen sometime before. Here there- 
fore they saw the Man in the Cage, the Man and 
his Dream, the Man that cut his way through his 
Enemies, and the Picture of the biggest of them 
all, together with the rest of those things that were 

20 then so profitable to Christian. 

This done, and after these things had been 
somewhat digested by Christiana and her com- 
pany, the Interpreter takes them apart again, and 
has them first into a Room where was a Man that 

25 could look no way but downwards, with a Muck- 
rake in his hand. There stood also one over his 
head with a Ccelestial Crown in his hand, and 
proffered to give him that Crown for his Muck-rake ; 
but the man did neither look up, nor regard, but 

30 raked to himself the straws, the small sticks, and 
dust of the floor. 

Then said Christiana, I persuade myself that I 
know somewhat the meaning of this ; for this is a 
figure of a Man of this World, is it not, good Sir? 



Old Saints 
glad to see 
the young 
ones walk in 
God's ways. 



The Signifi- 
cant Rooms. 



Part 1, 
pages 37-47. 



The Man 
with the 
Muck-rake 
expounded. 






THE SECOND PART 259 

Inter. Thou hast said the right, said he, and 
his Muck-rake doth shew his carnal mind. And 
whereas thou seest him rather give heed to rake up 
straws and sticks and the dust of the floor, than to 
5 what he says that calls to him from above with the 
Ccelestial Crown in his hand, it is to shew that 
Heaven is but as a fable to some, and that things 
here are counted the only things substantial. Now 
whereas it was also shewed thee that the man 
10 could look no way but downwards, it is to let thee 
know that earthly things when they are with 
power upon men's minds, quite carry their hearts 
away from God. 

Chris. Then said Christiana, deliver me Christiana's 
15 from this Muck-rake. ^Jinst the 

Inter. That prayer, said the Interpreter, has Muck-rake. 
lain by till 'tis almost rusty. Give me not Riches, p rov . 30. 8 
is scarce the prayer of one of ten thousand. Straws 
and sticks and dust with most are the great things 
20 now looked after. 

With that Mercy and Christiana wept, and 
said, It is alas ! too true. 

When the Interpreter had shewed them this, he 
has them into the very best Room in the House 
25 (a very brave Room it was) so he bid them look 
round about, and see if they could find anything 
profitable there. Then they looked round and 
round, for there was nothing there to be seen but 
a very great Spicier on the wall, and that they 
30 overlookt. 

Mer. Then said Mercy, Sir, I see nothing ; but 
Christiana held her peace. 

Inter. But said the Interpreter, Look again; 
she therefore lookt again and said, Here is not 



260 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

anything but an ugly Spider, who hangs by her° Of the 
hands upon the wall. Then said he, Is there but s P ider - 
one Spider in all this spacious Room ? Then the 
water stood in Christiana's eyes, for she was a 
5 woman quick of apprehension : and she said, Yes, 
Lord, there is here more than one. Yea, and Talk about 
Spiders whose Venom is far more destructive than the Spider, 
that which is in her. The Interpreter then looked 
pleasantly upon her, and said, Thou hast said the 

10 truth. This made Mercy blush, and the Boys to 
cover their faces, for they all began now to under- 
stand the Riddle. 

Then said the Interpreter again, Hie Spider Prov. 30. 28. 
taketh hold with her hands as you see, and is 

15 in King's Palaces. And wherefore is this re- The Inter- 
corded, but to shew you, that how full of the Potation. 
Venom of sin soever you be, yet you may by the 
hand of faith lay hold of and dwell in the best 
Room that belongs to the King's House above 1 

20 Chris. I thought, said Christiana, of some- 
thing of this, but I could not imagine it all. I 
thought that we were like Spiders, and that we 
looked like ugly creatures, in what fine Room so- 
ever we were ; but that by this Spider, this ven- 

25 omous and ill-favoured creature, we were to learn 
how to act Faith, that came not into my mind. 
And yet she has taken hold with her hands, as I 
see, and dwells in the best Room in the House. 
God has made nothing in vain. 

30 Then they seemed all to be glad, but the water 
stood in their eyes ; yet they looked one upon 
another, and also bowed before the Interpreter. 

He had them then into another Room where 
was a Hen and Chickens, and bid them observe a 



THE SECOND PART 261 

while. So one of the Chickens went to the trough Of the 
to drink, and every time she drank she lift up her %V^ % nd 
head and her eyes towards Heaven. See, said he, 
what this little Chick doth, and learn of her to 
5 acknowledge whence your mercies come, by receiv- 
ing them with looking up. Yet again, said he, 
observe and look ; so they gave heed and perceived 
that the Hen did walk in a four-fold method towards 
her Chickens. 1. She had a common call, and 

10 that she hath all day long. 2. She had a special 

call, and that she had but sometimes. 3. She Matt. 23. 37 
had a brooding note. And 4. she had an out-cry. 
Now said he, compare this Hen to your King, 
and these Chickens to his obedient ones. For 

15 answerable to her, himself has his methods which 
he walketh in towards his People ; by his common 
call he gives nothing ; by his special call he al- 
ways has something to give ; he has also a brood- 
ing voice for them that are under his wing ; and 

20 he has an out-cry to give the alarm when he seeth 
the Enemy come. I chose, my Darlings, to lead 
you into the Room where such things are, because 
you are Women, and they are easy for you. 

Cliris. And Sir, said Christiana, pray let us 

25 see some more. So he had them into the Slaughter- 
house, where was a Butcher a killing of a Sheep ; Of the 
and behold the Sheep was quiet, and took her death Butcher and 
patiently. Then said the Interpreter, You must 
learn of this Sheep to suffer, and to put up wrongs 

80 without murmurings and complaints. Behold how 
quietly she takes her death, and without object- 
ing she suffereth her skin to be pulled over her 
ears. Your King doth call you his Sheep. 

After this he led them into his Garden, where 



262 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



was great variety of Flowers, and he said, Do you 
see all these? So Christiana said, Yes. Then 
said he again, Behold the Flowers are divers in 
stature, in quality, ' and colour, and smell, and 
5 virtue, and some are better than some ; also where 
the Gardener has set them there they stand, and 
quarrel not with one another. 

Again, he had them into his Field, which he 
had sowed with Wheat and Corn ; but when they 

10 beheld, the tops of all was cut off, only the straw 
remained. He said again, This ground was dunged 
and plowed and sowed, but what shall we do with 
the Crop ? Then said Christiana, Burn some, and 
make muck of the rest. Then said the Interpreter 

15 again, Fruit you see is that thing you look for, and 
for want of that you condemn it to the fire, and to 
be trodden under foot of men ; beware that in this 
you condemn not yourselves. 

Then as they were coming in from abroad, they 

20 espied a little Robin with a great Spider in his 
mouth. So the Interpreter said, Look here. So 
they looked, and Mercy wondred ; but Christiana 
said, What a disparagement is it to such a little 
pretty bird as the Robin-red-breast is, he being 

25 also a bird above many that loveth to maintain a 

kind of sociableness with man ; I had thought they 

had lived upon crums of bread, or upon other such 

harmless matter. I like him worse than I did. 

The Interpreter then replied, This Robin is an 

30 emblem very apt to set forth some Professors by ; 
for to sight they are as this Robin, pretty of 7iote, 
colour, and carriage. They seem also to have a 
very great love for Professors that are sincere ; and 
above all other to desire to sociate with, and to be 



Of the 
Garden, 



Of the 
Field. 



Of the 
Robin and 
the Spider. 



vealed. 



THE SECOND PART 263 

in their company, as if they could live upon the 
good man's crums. They pretend also that there- 
fore it is that they frequent the house of the godly, 
and the appointments of the Lord ; but when they 
5 are by themselves, as the Robin, they can catch 
and gobble up Spiders, they can change their diet, 
drink Iniquity, and swallow down Sin like water. 

So when they w T ere come again into the house, Pray, and 

because Supper as yet was not ready, Christiana yo l l *$} 
i • j xi j. xi t j. x ii -,i get at that 

10 again desired that the Interpreter would either which yet 

shew or tell of some other things that are profitable. Hesunre- 

Then the Interpreter began and said, The fatter 

the Sow is, the more she desires the Mire ; the 

fatter the Ox is, the more gamesomely he goes to 

wthe slaughter; and the more healthy the lusty 

man is, the more prone he is unto evil. 

There is a desire in Women to go neat and fine, 
and it is a comely thing to be adorned with that 
that in God's sight is of great price. 
20 'Tis easier watching anight or two, than to sit 
up a ivhole year together ; so His easier for one 
to begin to profess icell, than to hold out as he 
should to the end. 

Every Ship-master, when in a Storm, ivill 

25 willingly cast that overboard that is of the 

smallest value in the vessel ; but who will throw 

the best out first ? None but he that feareth 

not God. 

One Leak will sink a Ship, and one Sin will 
\\0 destroy a Sinner. 

He that forgets his Friend is ungrateful unto 
him, but he that forgets his Saviour is unmerci- 
ful to himself 

He that lives in Sin and looks for Happiness 



264 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



hereafter, is like him that soweth Cockle, and 
thinks to Jill his Barn with Wheat or Barley. 

If a man would live well let him fetch his 
last day to him, and make it always his Com- 
opany-keeper. 

Whispering and change of thoughts proves 
that Sin is in the World 

If the World which God sets light by, is 
counted a thing of that worth with men, ivhat is 
10 Heaven which God commendeth? 

If the Life that is attended with so many 
Troubles, is so loth to be let go by us, what is 
the Life above? 

Everybody will cry up the Goodness of Men; 
15 but ivho is there that is, as he should, affected 
ivith the goodness of God ? 

We seldom sit down to meat, but ice eat and 
leave ; so there is in Jesus Christ more Merit 
and Righteousness than the ichole World has 
20 need of 

When the Interpreter had done, he takes them 
out into his Garden again, and had them to a Tree 
whose inside was all rotten and gone, and yet it 
grew and had Leaves. Then said Mercy, What 
25 means this ? This Tree, said he, whose outside 
is fair, and whose inside is rotten, it is to which 
many may be compared that are in the Garden of 
God ; who with their mouths *peak high in behalf 
of God, but indeed will do nothing for him ; whose 
30 Leaves are fair, but their heart good for nothing 
but to be tinder for the Devil's tinder-box. 

Now Supper was ready, the Table spread, and They are at 
all things set on the board; so they sate down Supper. 
and did eat when one had given thanks. And the 



Of the Tree 
that is 
rotten at 
heart. 



THE SECOND PART 



265 



Interpreter did usually entertain those that lodged 
with him with Musick at Meals, so the Minstrels 
played. There was also one that did sing, and a 
very fine voice he had. His Song was this : 

The Lord is only my support, 
And he that doth me feed ; 
How can I then want anything 
Whereof I stand in need? 



A repetition 
of Chris- 
tiana's expe- 
rience. 



When the Song and Musick was ended, the Talk at 

10 Interpreter asked Christiana, What it was that Supper. 
at first did move her to betake herself to a Pil- 
grim's life ? ° 

Christiana answered, First, the loss of my 
Husband came into my mind, at which I was 

15 heartily grieved ; but^ all that was but natural 
affection. Then after that came the Troubles and 
Pilgrimage of my Husband's into my mind, and 
also how like a churl I had carried it to him as to 
that. So guilt took hold of my mind, and would 

20 have drawn me into the Pond ; but that oppor- 
tunely I had a Dream of the well-being of my 
Husband, and a Letter sent me by the King of 
that Country where my Husband dwells, to come 
to him. The Dream and the Letter together so 

25 wrought upon my mind, that they forced me to 
this way. 

Inter. But met you with no opposition afore 
you set out of doors ? 

Chris. Yes, a Neighbour of mine, one Mrs. 

30 Timorous (she was akin to him that would have 
persuaded my Husband to go back for fear of the 
Lions). She all-to-be-fooled° me for as she called 
it my intended desperate adventure ; she also urged 



266 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



what she could to dishearten me to it, the hardship 
and Troubles that my Husband met with in the 
way : but all this I got over pretty well. But a 
Dream that I had of two ill-lookt° ones, that I 
5 thought did plot how to make me miscarry in my 
Journey, that hath troubled me much ; yea, it still 
runs in my mind, and makes me afraid of every 
one that I meet, lest they should meet me to do 
me a mischief, and to turn me out of the way. 

10 Yea, I may tell my Lord, tho' I would not have 
everybody know it, that between this and the Gate 
by which we got into the way, we were both so 
sorely assaulted, that we were made to cry out 
Murder, and the two that made this assault upon 

15 us were like the two that I saw in my Dream. 

Then said the Interpreter, Thy beginning is 
good, thy latter end shall greatly increase. So he 
addressed himself to Mercy, and said unto her, 
And what moved thee to come hither sweetheart ? 

20 Then Mercy blushed and trembled, and for a 
while continued silent. 

Inter. Then said he, Be not afraid, only believe, 
and speak thy mind. 

Mercy. So she began and said, Truly Sir, my 

26 want of Experience is that that makes me covet to 
be in silence, and that also that fills me with fears 
of coming short at last. I cannot tell of Visions 
and Dreams as my friend ChHstiana can, nor know 
I what it is to mourn for my refusing of the coun- 

30 sei of those that were good Relations. 

Inter. What was it then, dear heart, that hath 
prevailed with thee to do. as thou hast done? 

Mercy. Why, when our friend here was packing 
up to be gone from our Town, 1 and another went 



A question 
put to 
Mercy. 



Mercy's 
answer. 



THE SECOND PART 2&\ 

accidentally to see her. So we knocked at the door 
and went in. When we were within and seeing 
what she was doing, we asked what w~as her mean- 
ing. She said she was sent for to go to her Hus- 
5 band ; and then she up and told us how she had 
seen him in a Dream, dwelling in a curious place 
among Immortals, wearing a Crown, playing upon 
a Harp, eating and drinking at his Prince's Table, 
and singing Praises to him for bringing him thither, 

10 &c. Now methought while she was telling these 
things unto us, my heart burned within me ; and 
I said in my heait, If this be true, I will leave my 
Father and my Mother and the Land of my Nativ- 
ity, and will, if I may, go along with Christiana. 

15 So I asked her further of the truth of these 
things, and if she would let me go with her ; for I 
saw now that there was no dwelling, but with the 
danger of ruin, any longer in our Town. But yet 
I came away with a heavy heart, not for that I was 

20 unwilling to come away, but for that so many of 
my Relations were left behind. And I am come 
with all the desire of my heart, and will go, if I 
may, with Christiana, unto her Husband and his 
King. 

25 Inter. Thy setting out is good, for thou hast 
given credit to the truth Thou art a Ruth, who 
did for the love she bore to Naomi and to the Lord 
her God, leave Father and Mother and the Land 
of her Nativity, to come out, and go with a people 

30 that she knew not heretofore. The Lord recom- 
pense thy icork, and a full reward be given thee Ruth 2. 12. 
of the Lord God of Israel, under whose Wings 
thou art come to trust. 

Now Supper was ended, and Preparations was 



268 



THE PILGRIM- S PROGRESS 



made for Bed ; the Women were laid singly alone, 
and the Boys by themselves. Now when Mercy 
was in Bed, she could not sleep for joy, for that 
now her doubts of missing at last were removed 
5 further from her than ever they were before. So 
she lay blessing and praising God who had had such 
favour for her. 

In the morning they arose with the Sun, and 
prepared themselves for their departure; but the 

10 Interpreter would have them tarry awhile, for said 
he, you must orderly go from hence. Then said he 
to the Damsel that at first opened unto them, 
Take them and have them into the Garden to the 
Bath, and there wash them, and make them clean 

15 from the soil which they have gathered by travel- 
ling. Then Innocent the Damsel took them, and 
had them into the Garden, and brought them to 
the Bath° • so she told them that there they must 
wash and be clean, for so her Master would have 

20 the Women to do that called at his house, as they 
were going on Pilgrimage. They then went in and 
washed, yea they and the Boys and all; and they 
came out of that Bath, not only sweet and clean, 
but also much enlivened and strengthened in their 

25 joints. So when they came in, they looked 
fairer a deal than when they went out to the 
washing. 

When they were returned out of the Garden 
from the Bath, the Interpreter took them and 

30 looked upon them and said unto them, Fair as the 
Moon. Then he called for the Seal wherewith 
they used to be sealed that were washed in his 
Bath. So the Seal was brought, and he set his 
Mark upon them, that they might be known in 



They 
address 
themselves 
for bed. 

Mercy's 
good night'* 
rest. 



The Bath 

Sanctifica- 

tion. 

They xoash 
in it. 



They are 
sealed. 



THE SECOND ]P ART 



269 



the places whither tiA^- ne( j j nt ou ^o go. Now the 
Seal was the contents t . <d sum of the Passover 
which the Children of Israel did eat when they 
came out from the land of Egypt, and the Mark 
5 was set between their eyes. This Seal greatly 
added to their beauty, for it was an ornament 
to their faces. It also added to their gravity, 
and made their countenances more like them of Exod. 13. 
Angels. 8 ~ 10 - 

10 Then said the Interpreter again to the Damsel 
that waited upon these Women, Go into the Vestry 
and fetch out Garments for these people ; so she 
went and fetched out white Raiment, and laid it 
down before him ; so he commanded them to put 

15 it on. It teas fine linen, white and clean. When They are 
the Women were thus adorned, they seemed to be clothed - 
a terror one to the other, for that they could not 
see that glory each one on herself which they could 
see in each other. Now therefore they began to 

20 esteem each other better than themselves. For you True 
are fairer than I am, said one ; and you are more humilit V' 
comely than I am, said another. The Children 
also stood amazed to see into what fashion they 
were brought. 

25 The Interpreter then called for a man-servant 
of his, one Great-heart ° and bid him take sword 
and helmet and shield ; and take these my Daugh- 
ters, said he, and conduct them to the house called 
Beautiful, at which place they will rest next. So 

30 he took his Weapons and went before them, and 
the Interpreter said, God speed. Those also that 
belonged to the Family sent them away with many 
a good wish. So they went on their way and 
sung, 



270 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



10 



15 



This place has been our second stage, 
Here we have heard and seen 
Those good things that from age to age, 
To others hid have been. 

The Dunghill-raker, Spider, Hen, 
The Chicken too to me 
Hath taught a lesson ; let me then 
Conformed to it be. 

The Butcher, Garden, and the Field, 
The Robin and his bait, 
Also the Rotten Tree doth yield 
Me argument of weight, 

To move me for to watch and pray, 
To strive to be sincere, 
To take my Cross up day by day, 
And serve the Lord with fear. 



Now I saw in my Dream that they went on, 
and Great-heart went before them : so they went 
and came to the place where Christian's Burden 

20 fell off his back and tumbled into a Sepulchre. 
Here then they made a pause, and here also they 
blessed God. Now said Christiana, it comes to 
my mind what was said to us at the Gate, to wit, 
that we should have pardon by word and deed: 

25 by word, that is, by the promise ; by deed, to wit, 
in the way it was obtained. What the promise is, 
of that I know something ; but what it is to have 
pardon by deed, or in the way that it was obtained, 
Mr. Great-heart, I suppose you know ; wherefore 

30 if you please let us hear you discourse thereof. 

Great-heart. Pardon by the deed done, is par- 
don obtained by some one for another that hath 
need thereof: not by the person pardoned, but in 
the way, saith another, in which I have obtained 

35 it. So then to speak to the question more large, 
the pardon that you and Mercy and these Boys 



Part 1, 
page 48. 



A comment 
upon what 
ivas said at 
the Gate, or 
a discourse 
of our being 
justified bi/ 
Christ. 



THE SECOND PART 271 

have attained, was obtained by another, to wit, by 
him that let you in at the Gate ; and he hath ob- 
tain'd it in this double way, he has performed 
Righteousness to cover you, and spilt Blood to 
5 wash you in. 

Chris. But if he parts with his Righteousness 
to us, what will he have for himself? 

Great-heart. He has more Righteousness than 
you have need of, or than he needeth himself. 

10 Chris. Pray make that appear. 

Great-heart. With all my heart ; but first I 
must premise that he of whom we are now about 
to speak is one that has not his fellow. He has 
two Natures in one Person, plain to be distinguished, 

15 impossible to be divided. Unto each of these Na- 
tures a Righteousness belongeth, and each Right- 
eousness is essential to that Nature ; so that one 
may as easily cause the Nature to be extinct, as 
to separate its Justice or Righteousness from it. 

20 Of these Righteousnesses therefore we are not made 
partakers, so as that they, or any of them, should 
be put upon us that we might be made just, and 
live thereby. Besides these there is a Righteous- 
ness which this Person has, as these two Natures 

25 are joined in one. And this is not the Righteous- 
ness of the Godhead, as distinguished from the 
3Ianhood; nor the Righteousness of the Man- 
hood, as distinguished from the Godhead; but a 
Righteousness which standeth in the union of both 

30 Natures, and may properly be called, the Righteous- 
ness that is essential to his being prepared of God 
to the capacity of the Mediatory Office which he 
was to be intrusted with. If he parts with his first 
Righteousness, he parts with his Godhead; if he 



272 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

parts with his second Righteousness, he parts with 
the purity of his Manhood; if he parts with 
this third, he parts with that perfection that capaci- 
tates him to the Office of Mediation. He has 
5 therefore another Righteousness, which standeth 
in performance, or obedience to a revealed will ; 
and that is it that he puts upon Sinners, and that 
by which their sins are covered. Wherefore he 
saith, as by one man's disobedience many were Rom. 5. 19, 

10 made Sinners, so by the obedience of one shall 
many be made Righteous. 

Chris. But are the other Righteousnesses of no 
use to us ? 

Great-heart. Yes, for though they are essential 

15 to his Natures and Office, and so cannot be com- 
municated unto another, yet it is by virtue of them 
that the Righteousness that justifies is for that 
purpose efficacious. The Righteousness of his 
Godhead gives virtue to his Obedience ; the 

20 Righteousness of his Manhood giveth capability 
to his obedience to justify ; and the Righteousness 
that standeth in the union of these two Natures to 
his Office, giveth authority to that Righteousness 
to do the work for which it is ordained. 

25 So then here is a Righteousness that Christ as 
God has no need of, for he is God without it ; here 
is a Righteousness that Christ as Man has no need 
of to make him so, for he is perfect Man without 
it ■ again, here is a Righteousness that Christ as 

30 God-man has no need of, for lie is perfectly so with- 
out it. Here then is a Righteousness that Christ, 
as God, as Man, as God-man, has no need of, with 
reference to himself, and therefore he can spare it ; 
a justifying Righteousness that he for himself want- 



THE SECOND PART 



273 



eth not, and therefore he giveth it away ; hence 
'tis called Hie gift of Righteousness. This Right- Rom. 5. 17. 
eousness, since Christ Jesus the Lord has made 
himself under the Law, must be given away : for 
5 the Law doth not only bind him that is under it 
to do justly, but to use Charity. Wherefore he 
must, he ought by the Law, if he hath two Coats, 
to give one to him that hath none. Now our Lord 
indeed hath two Coats, one for himself, and one to 

10 spare ; wherefore he freely bestows one upon those 
that have none. And thus Christiana, and 
Mercy, and the rest of you that are here, doth your 
pardon come by deed, or by the work of another 
man? Your Lord Christ is he that has worked, 

15 and has given away what he wrought for to the 
next poor beggar he meets. 

tBut again, in order to pardon by deed, there 
must something be paid to God as a price, as well 
as something prepared to cover us withal. Sin has 
20 delivered us up to the just curse of a righteous Rom. 4. 24. 
Law ; now from this curse we must be justified by 
way of redemption, a price being paid for the harms 
we have done ; and this is by the Blood of your Gal. 3. 13. 
Lord, who came and stood in your place and stead, 
25 and died your death for your transgressions. Thus 
has he ransomed you from your transgressions by 
Blood, and covered your polluted and deformed 
souls with Righteousness. For the sake of which 
God passeth by you, and will not hurt you when 
30 he comes to judge the World. 

Chris. This is brave. Now I see that there Christiana 
was something to be learnt by our being pardoned a.jtectedioith 
by word and deed. Good Mercy, let us labour to redemption. 
keep this in mind, and my Children, do you re- 



274 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



member it also. But Sir, was not this it that 
made my good Christian's Burden fall from off 
his shoulder, and that made him give three leaps 
for joy 1 
5 Great-heart. Yes, 'twas the belief of this that 
cut those strings that could not be cut by other 
means, and 'twas to give him a proof of the virtue 
of this, that he was suffered to carry his Burden to 
the Cross. 

10 Chris. I thought so, for tho' my heart was 
lightful and joyous before, yet it is ten times more 
lightsome and joyous now. And I am persuaded 
by what I have felt, tho' I have felt but little as 
yet, that if the most burdened man in the world 

15 was here, and did see and believe as I now do, 

'twould make his heart the more merry and blithe. 

Great-heart. There is not only comfort, and the 

ease of a Burden brought to us, by the sight and 

consideration of these, but an indeared affection 

20 begot in us by it ; for who can, if he doth but once 
think that pardon comes, not only by promise but 
thus, but be affected with the way and means of 
his redemption, and so with the man that hath 
wrought it for him ? 

25 Chris. True, methinks it makes my heart bleed 
to think that he should bleed for me. Oh ! thou 
loving One. Oh ! thou blessed One. Thou deserv- 
est to have me, thou hast bought me : thou deserv- 
est to have me all ; thou hast paid for me ten 

30 thousand times more than I am worth. No marvel 
that this made the water stand in my Husband's 
eyes, and that it made him trudge so nimbly 
on ; I am persuaded he wished me with him ; but 
vile wretch that I was, I let him come all alone. 



How the 
strings that 
bound Chris- 
tian's Bur- 
den to him 
were cut. 



How 

affection to 
Christ is 
begot in the 
soul. 



Part 1, 
page 48. 

Cause of 
admiration 



THE SECOND PART 



275 



Mercy, that thy Father and Mother were here ; 
yea, and Mrs. Timorous also ; nay, I wish now 
with all my heart, that here was Madam Wanton 
too. Surely, surely, their hearts would be affected ; 
5 nor could the fear of the one, nor the powerful 
lusts of the other, prevail with them to go home 
again, and to refuse to become good Pilgrims. 

Great-heart. You speak now in the warmth of 
your affections : will it, think you, be always thus 

10 with you? Besides, this is not communicated to 
every one, nor to every one that did see your Jesus 
bleed. There was that stood by, and that saw the 
Blood run from his heart to the ground, and yet 
were so far off this, that instead of lamenting, they 

15 laughed at him ; and instead of becoming his 
Disciples, did harden their hearts against him. 
So that all that you have, my Daughters, you have 
by a peculiar impression made by a divine con- 
templating upon what I have spoken to you. Re- 

20 member that 'twas told you, that the Hen by her 
common call gives no meat to her Chickens. This 
you have therefore by a special Grace. 

Now I saw still in my Dream, that they went 
on until they were come to the place that Simple 

25 and Sloth and Presumption lay and slept in, when 
Christian went by on Pilgrimage. And behold 
they were hanged up in irons, a little way off on 
the other side. 

Mercy. Then said Mercy to him that was their 

30 Guide and Conductor, What are those three men ? 
and for what are they hanged there ? 

Great-heart. These three men were men of very 
bad qualities, they had no mind to be Pilgrims 
themselves, and whosoever they could they hin- 



To be 

afected ivith 
Christ and 
ivith iv hat 
he has done, 
is a thing 
special. 



Simple and 
Sloth and 
Presump- 
tion hanged, 
and why. 



276 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

dered. They were for sloth and folly themselves, 
and whoever they could persuade with, they made 
so too, and withal taught them to presume that 
they should do well at last. They were asleep 
5 when Christian went by, and now you go by they 
are hanged. 

Mercy. But could they persuade any to be of 
their opinion? 

Great-heart. Yes, they turned several out of Their 

10 the way. There was Slow-pace that they per- Grimes. 
suaded to do as they. They also prevailed with Who they 
one Short-icind, with one No-heart, with one prevailed 
Linger-after-lust, and with one Sleepy-head, and ^ t f ^ 
with a young woman her° name was Dull, to turn way. 

15 out of the way and become as they. Besides they 
brought up an ill report of your Lord, persuading 
others that he was a Task-master. They also 
brought up an evil report of the good Land, saying 
'twas not half so good as some pretend it was. 

20 They also began to vilify his Servants, and to count 
the very best of them meddlesome, troublesome busy- 
bodies. Further they would call the Bread of God 
Husks, the Comforts of his Children Fancies, the 
Travel and Labour of Pilgrims things to no purpose. 

25 Chris. Nay, said Christian a, if they were such, 
they shall never be bewailed by me. They have 
but what they deserve, and I think it is well that 
they hang so near the High-way that others may 
see and take warning. But had it not been well 

30 if their crimes had been in graven in some plate of 
iron or brass, and left here, even where they did 
their mischiefs, for a caution to other bad men ? 

Great-heart. So it is, as you well may perceive 
if you will go a little to the Wall 



THE SECOND PART 



211 




Behold here how the slothful are a sign, 

Hung up 'cause holy ways they did decline. 

See here too how the child doth play the man 

And weak grow strong when Great-heart lead's the van.* 



278 



THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 



Mercy. No, no, let them hang, and their names 
rot, and their crimes live for ever against them. 
I think it a high favour that they were hanged 
afore we came hither, who knows else what they 
5 might a done to such poor women as we are? 
Then she turned it into a Song, saying, 



10 



Now then you three, hang there and be a sign 
To all that shall against the Truth combine. 
And let him that comes after fear this end, 
If unto Pilgrims he is not a Friend. 
And thou, my soul, of all such men beware, 
That unto Holiness opposers are. 



Thus they went on, till they came at the foot 
of the Hill Difficulty, where again their good 

15 Friend Mr. Great-heart, took an occasion to tell 
them of what happened there when Christian 
himself went by. So he had them first to the 
Spring. Lo, saith he, this is the Spring that 
Christian drank of before he went up this Hill, 

20 and then 'twas clear and good, but now 'tis dirty 
with the feet of some that are not desirous that 
Pilgrims here should quench their thirst. Thereat 
Mercy said, And why so envious, tro ? But said 
their Guide, It will do, if taken up, and put into a 

25 vessel that is sweet and good; for then the dirt 
will sink to the bottom, and the water will come 
out by itself more clear. Thus therefore Christiana 
and her Companions were compelled to do. They 
took it up, and put it into an earthen pot, and so 

30 let it stand till the dirt was gone to the bottom, 
and then they drank thereof. 

Next he shewed them the two by-ways that 
were at the foot of the Hill, where Formality and 



Part 1, 
page 54. 



' Tis difficult 
getting of 
good Doc- 
trine in 
erroneous 
Times. 
Ezek. 34. 18. 



THE SECOND PART 



27<J 



Hypocrisy lost themselves. And said he, these 
are dangerous Paths. Two were here cast away 
when Christian came by ; and although, as you 
see, these ways are since stopt up with chains, 
5 posts, and a ditch, yet there are that will chuse 
to adventure here, rather than take the pains to go 
up this Hill. 

Chris. The way of transgressors is hard. 'Tis 
a wonder that they can get into those ways with- 

10 out danger of breaking their necks. 

Great-heart. They will venture ; yea, if at any 
time any of the King's servants doth happen to 
see them, and doth call unto them, and tell them 
that they are in the wrong ways, and do bid them 

15 beware the danger, then they will railingly return 
them answer and say, As for the ivord that thou 
hast spoken unto us in the name of the King, ice 
ivill not hearken unto thee ; but we will certainly 
do whatsoever thing goeth out of our own mouths, 

20 &c. Nay if you look a little farther, you shall see 
that these ways are made cautionary enough, not 
only by these posts and ditch and chain, but also 
by being hedged up; yet they will chuse to go 
there. 

25 Chris. They are idle, they love not to take 
pains, up-hill way is unpleasant to them. So it is 
fulfilled unto them as it is written, The way of the 
slothful man is a Hedge of Thorns. Yea, they will 
rather chuse to walk upon a Snare, than to go up 

30 this Hill, and the rest of this way to the City. 

Then they set forward, and began to go up the 
Hill, and up the Hill they went ; but before they 
got to the top, Christiana began to pant, and said, 
I dare say this is a breathing Hill, No marvel if 



Part 1, 
page 54. 

By-paths 
tho' barred 
up will not 
keep all 
from going 
in them. 
Prov. 13. 15. 



Jer. 44. 
16, 17. 



The reason 
ivh y some do 
chuse to go 
in by-umys. 
Prov. 15.' 19. 



The Hill 
puts the Pil- 
grims to it, 



280 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



they that love their ease more than their souls, 
chuse to themselves a smoother way. Then said 
Mercy, I must sit down ; also the least of the 
Children began to cry. Come, come, said Great- 
5 heart, sit not down here, for a little above is the 
Prince's Arbour. Then took he the little Boy by 
the hand, and led him up thereto. 

When they were come to the Arbour, they were 
very willing to sit down, for they were all in a 

10 pelting heat.° Then said Mercy, How sweet is rest 
to them that labour. And how good is the Prince 
of Pilgrims to provide such resting-places for them. 
Of this Arbour I have heard much, but I never 
saw it before. But here let us beware of sleeping ; 

15 for as I have heard, for that it cost poor Christian 
dear. 

Then said Mr. Great-heart to the little ones, 
Come my pretty Boys, how do you do ? What 
think you now of going on Pilgrimage ? Sir, said 

20 the least, I was almost beat out of heart, but I 
thank you for lending me a hand at my need. 
And I remember now what my Mother has told me, 
namely, That the way to Heaven is as up a Ladder, 
and the way to Hell is as down a Hill. But I had 

25 rather go up the Ladder to Life, than down the 
Hill to Death. 

Then said Mercy, But the Proverb is, To go 
down the Hill is easy. But James said (for that 
was his name) The day is coming when in my 

30 opinion going down Hill ivill be the hardest of 
all. 'Tis a good Boy, said his Master, thou hast 
given her a right answer. Then Mercy smiled, 
but the little Boy did blush. 

Chris* Come, said Christiana,, will you eat a 



They sit in 
the Arbour. 

Matt. 11. 2& 



Part 1, 
page 56. 



The little 
Boys 
answer to 
the Guide, 
and also to 
Mercy. 



Which is 
hardest, up 
Hill or down 
Hill. 



THE SECOND PART 



281 



bit, a little to sweeten your mouths, while you sit They refresh 
here to rest your legs ? For I have here a piece of themselves. 
Pomgranate, which Mr. Interpreter put in my 
hand, just when I came out of his doors. He gave 
5 me also a piece of an Honey-comb, and a little 
Bottle of Spirits. I thought he gave you some- 
thing, said Mercy, because he called you a to-side. 
Yes, so he did, said the other ; but Mercy, it shall 
still be, as I said it should, when at first we came 

10 from home, thou shalt be a sharer in all the good 
that I have, because thou so willingly didst become 
my Companion. Then she gave to them, and they did 
eat, both Mercy and the Boys. And said Chris- 
tiana to Mr. Great-heart, Sir, will you do as we? 

15 But he answered, You are going on Pilgrimage, 
and presently I shall return : much good may what 
you have do to you, at home I eat the same every 
day. Now when they had eaten and drank, and 
had chatted a little longer, their Guide said to 

20 them, The day w T ears away, if you think good, let 
us prepare to be going. So they got up to go, and 
the little Boys went before. But Christiana 
forgat to take her Bottle of Spirits with her, so 
she sent her little Boy back to fetch it. Then 

25 said Mercy, I think this is a losing place. Here 
Christian lost his Roll, and here Christiana left 
her Bottle behind her. Sir, what is the cause of 
this ? So their Guide made answer and said, The 
cause is sleep or forgetfulness : some sleep when 

30 they should keep awake, and some forget when 
they should remember ; and this is the very cause, 
why often at the resting-places, some Pilgrims in 
some things come off losers. Pilgrims should Mark this 
watch, and remember what they have already 



Christiana 
forgets her 
Bottle of 
Spirits. 



282 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

received under their greatest enjoyments ; but for 
want of doing so, ofttimes their Rejoicing ends in 
Tears, and their Sun-shine in a Cloud : witness the Part 1, 
story of Christian at this place. P a S es 56 " 58 - 

5 When they were come to the place where Mis- 
trust and Timorous met Christian to persuade 
him to go back for fear of the Lions, they perceived 
as it were a Stage, and before it towards the Road 
a broad plate with a Copy of Verses written there- 
10 on, and underneath, the reason of raising up of that 
Stage in that place rendered. The Verses were 
these : 

Let him that sees this Stage take heed 
Unto his Heart and Tongue ; 
15 Lest if he do not, here he speed 

As some have long agone. 

The words underneath the Verses were, This 
Stage was built to p> un ^ 1 such upon, who 
through timorousness or mistrust, shall be afraid 

20 to go further on Pilgrimage. Also on this Stage 
both Mistrust and Timorous ivere burned through 
the Tongue with an hot Iron, for endeavouring 
to hinder Christian in his Journey. 

Then said Merer/, This is much like to the say- 

25 ing of the Beloved, What shall be given unto thee? Psal. 120. 
or what shall be done unto thee, thou false 3 > 4 - 
Tongue? Sharp Arrows of the mighty, with 
coals of Juniper. 

So they went on, till they came within sight of 

30 the Lions. Now Mr. Great-heart was a strong Part 1, 
man, so he was not afraid of a Lion ; but yet when P a » e 59 - 
they were come up to the place where the Lions 
were, the Boys that went before were glad to 
cringe behind, for they were afraid of the Lions ; 



THE SECOND PART 283 

so they stept back, and went behind. At this An emblem 

their Guide smiled, and said, How now, my Boys, of those 

do you love to go before when no danger doth bravely 

approach, and love to come behind so soon as the when there 

5 Lions appear? %Zer, bvt 

Now as they went up, Mr. Great-heart drew his shrink when 

Sword, with intent to make a way for the Pilgrims troubles 

. come 

in spite of the Lions. Then there appeared one, 

that it seems, had taken upon him to back the Of Grim the 

10 Lions : and he said to the Pilgrims' Guide, What Giant, and 

of hin oci c/c- 
is the cause of your coming hither ? Now the name i ng t ] ie 

of that man was Grim° or Bloody man, because of Lions. 

his slaying of Pilgrims, and he was of the race of 

the Giants. 

15 Great-heart. Then said the Pilgrims' Guide, 
These Women and Children are going on Pilgrim- 
age, and this is the way they must go, and go it 
they shall in spite of thee and the Lions. 

Grim. This is not their way, neither shall they 

20 go therein. I am come forth to withstand them, 
and to that end will back the Lions. 

Now to say truth, by reason of the fierceness of 
the Lions, and of the grim carriage of him that 
did back them, this way had of late lain much un- 

25 occupied, and was almost all grown over with 
Grass. 

Chris. Then said Christiana, Tho' the High- 
ways have been unoccupied heretofore and tho' the 
Travellers have been made in time past to walk 

30 through by-paths, it must not be so now I am risen, Judges 5. 
noiv I am risen a Mother in Israel. 6 > 7 - 

Grim. Then he swore by the Lions but it 
should, and therefore bid them turn aside, for they 
should not have passage there. 



284 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Great-heart. But their Guide made first his 

approach unto Grim, and laid so heavily at him 

with his Sword, that he forced him to a retreat. 

Grim. Then said he (that attempted to back 

5 the Lions) Will you slay me upon mine own 

ground 1 

Great-heart. Tis the King's High-way that we 
are in, and in his way it is that thou hast placed 
thy Lions ; but these Women and these Children, 

10 tho' weak, shall hold on their way in spite of thy 
Lions. And with that he gave him again a down- 
right blow, and brought him upon his knees. 
With this blow he also broke his Helmet, and with 
the next he cut off an arm. Then did the Giant 

15 roar so hideously, that his voice frighted the 
Women, and yet they were glad to see him lie 
sprawling upon the ground. Now the Lions were 
chained, and so of themselves could do nothing. 
Wherefore when old Grim that intended to back 

20 them was dead, Mr. Great-heart said to the Pil- 
grims, Come now and follow me, and no hurt shall 
happen to you from the Lions. They therefore 
went on, but the Women trembled as they passed 
by them ; the Boys also lookt as if they would 

25 die, but they all got by without further hurt. 

Now then they were within sight of the Porter's 
Lodge, and they soon came up unto it ; but they 
made the more haste after this to go thither, 
because 'tis dangerous travelling there in the 

30 Night. So when they were come to the Gate, 
the Guide knocked, and the Porter cried, Who is 
there ? But as soon as the Guide had said, It is 
i, he knew his voice, and came down (for the 
Guide had oft before that come thither as a Con- 



A fight 
betwixt 
Grim and 
Great-heart 



The victory. 



They pass 
by the Lions. 



They come 
to the Por- 
tw' s Lodge. 



THE SECOND PART 



2S5 



ductor of Pilgrims.) When he was come down, he 
opened the Gate, and seeing the Guide standing 
just before it (for he saw not the Women, for they 
were behind him) he said unto him, How now, 
5 Mr. Great-heart ? what is your business here so 
late to-night ? I have brought, said he, some 
Pilgrims hither, where by my Lord's command- 
ment they must lodge. I had been here some 
time ago, had I not been opposed by the Giant that 

10 did use to back the Lions ; but I after a long and 
tedious combat with him, have cut him off, and 
have brought the Pilgrims hither in safety. 

Porter. Will you not go in, and stay till 
morning ? 

15 Great-heart. No, I will return to my Lord Great-heart 
to-night. attempts to 

Chris. Oh Sir, I know not how to be willing ' 

you should leave us in our Pilgrimage, you have The Pit- 

been so faithful and so loving to us, you have ffriwsim- 

plore his 
20 fought so stoutly for us, you have been so hearty company 

in counselling of us, that I shall never forget your still. 

favour towards us. 

Mercy. Then said Mercy, that we might 

have thy company to our Journey's end. How 

25 can such poor Women as we hold out in a way 

so full of troubles as this way is, without a Friend 

and Defender ? 

James. Then said James, the youngest of the 
Boys, Pray Sir, be persuaded to go with us, and 
30 help us, because we are so weak, and the way so 
dangerous as it is. 

Great-heart. I am at my Lord's command- 
ment. If he shall allot me to be your Guide 
quite through, I will willingly wait upon you. 



286 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



But here you failed at first ; for when he bid me 
come thus far with you, then you should have 
begged me of him to have gone quite through with 
you, and he would have granted your request. How- 
5 ever at present I must withdraw, and so, good 
Christiana, Mercy, and my brave Children, 
Adieu. 

Then the Porter, Mr. Watchful, asked Chris- 
tiana of her Country and of her Kindred. And 

10 she said, I came from the City of Destruction, 
I am a Widow woman, and my Husband is dead, 
his name was Christian the Pilgrim. How, said 
the Porter, was he your Husband ? Yes, said she, 
and these are his Children ; and this, pointing to 

15 Mercy, is one of my Towns-women. Then the 
Porter rang his bell, as at such times he is wont, 
and there came to the door one of the Damsels, 
whose name was Humble-mind. And to her the 
Porter said, Go tell it within that Christiana the 

20 Wife of Christian, and her Children, are come 
hither on Pilgrimage. She went in therefore and 
told it. But what a noise for gladness was there 
within, when the Damsel did but drop that word 
out of her mouth. 

25 So they came with haste to the Porter, for 
Christiana stood still at the door. Then some 
of the most grave said unto her, Come in Chris- 
tiana, come in thou Wife of that good man, 
come in thou blessed woman, come in with all that 

30 are with thee. So she went in, and they followed 
her that were her Children and her Companions. 
Now when they were gone in, they were had into 
a very large room, where they were bidden to sit 
down ; so they sat down, and the Chief of the 



Help lost for 
want of 
asking for. 



Part 1, 
page 59. 



Christiana 
makes her- 
self known 
to the Por- 
ter, he tells 
it to a 
Damsel. 



Joy at the 
noise of the 
Pilgrims 
coming. 



THE SECOND PART 



287 



house was called to see and welcome the Guests. 
Then they came in, and understanding who they 
were, did salute each other with a kiss, and said, 
Welcome ye Vessels of the Grace of God, welcome 
5 to us your Friends. 

Now because it was somewhat late, and because 
the Pilgrims were weary with their Journey, and 
also made faint with the sight of the fight and of 
the terrible Lions, therefore they desired as soon as 

10 might be, to prepare to go to rest. Nay, said 
those of the Family, refresh yourselves first with a 
morsel of Meat. For they had prepared for them 
a Lamb, with the accustomed Sauce belonging 
thereto ; for the Porter had heard before of their 

15 coming, and had told it to them within. So when 
they had supped, and ended their Prayer with a 
Psalm, they desired they might go to rest. But 
let us, said Christiana, if we may be so bold as to 
chuse, be in that Chamber that was my Husband's 

20 when he was here. So they had them up thither, 
and they lay all in a room. When they were at 
rest, Christiana and Mercy entred into discourse 
about things that were convenient. 

Chris. Little did I think once, that when my 

25 Husband went on Pilgrimage, I should ever a 
followed. 

Mercy. And you as little thought of lying in 
his Bed and in his Chamber to rest, as you do 
now. 

30 Chris. And much less did I ever think of see- 
ing his face with comfort, and of worshipping the 
Lord the King with him, and yet now I believe I 
shall. 

Mercy. Hark, don't you hear a noise ? 



Christians' 
love is 
kindled at 
the sight of 
one another. 



Exod. 12. 

3-8. 

John 1. 29. 



Part 1, 
page 69. 

Christ's 
bosom is 
for all 
Pilgrims. 



288 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Chris. Yes, 'tis as I believe, a noise of Musick 
for joy that we are here. 

Mercy. Wonderful ! Musick in the House, 
Musick in the Heart, and Musick also in Heaven, 
5 for joy that we are here. 

Thus they talked awhile, and then betook them- 
selves to sleep. So in the morning, when they 
were awake, Christiana said to Mercy : 

Chris. What was the matter that you did 
10 laugh in your sleep to-night ? I suppose you was 
in a Dream ? 

Mercy. So I was, and a sweet Dream it was ; 
but are you sure I laughed ? 

Chris. Yes, you laughed heartily ; but prithee 
15 Mercy, tell me thy dream. 

Mercy. I was a dreamed that I sat all alone in 
a solitary place, and was bemoaning of the hardness 
of my Heart. 

Now I had not sat there long, but methought 
20 many were gathered about me, to see me, and to 
hear what it was that I said. So they harkened, 
and I went on bemoaning the hardness of my Heart. 
At this some of them laughed at me, some called 
me Fool, and some began to thrust me about. 
25 With that, methought I looked up, and saw one 
coming with Wings towards me. So he came di- 
rectly to me, and said, Mercy, what aileth thee? 
Now when he had heard me make my complaint, 
he said, Peace be to thee. He also wiped mine 
30 eyes with his Handkerchief, and clad me in Silver 
and Gold : he put a Chain about my Neck, and Ear- 
rings in mine Ears, and a beautiful Crown upon my 
Head. Then he took me by the Hand, and said, 
Mercy, come after me. So he went up, and I followed, 



Musick. 



Mercy did 
laugh in her 
sleep. 



Mercy's 
Dream. 



What her 
Dream ivas. 



Ezek. 16. 
10-13. 



THE SECOND PART 289 

till we came at a Golden Gate. Then he knocked ; 
and when they within had opened, the man went 
in, and I followed him up to a Throne, upon which 
one sat, and he said to me, Welcome Daughter. 
5 The place looked bright and twinkling like the 
Stars, or rather like the Sun, and I thought that 
I saw your Husband there. So I awoke from my 
Dream. But did I laugh ? 

Chris. Laugh ! ay, and well you might, to see 

10 yourself so well. For you must give me leave to 
tell you, that I believe it was a good Dream, and 
that as you have begun to find the first part true, 
so you shall find the second at last. God sp>eaks Job 33. 
once, yea twice, yet man perceiveth it not. In a 14 ' 15 - 

15 Dream, in a Vision of the night, when deep sleep 
falleth upon men, in slumbring upon the bed. 
We need not, when a-bed, lie awake to talk with 
God. He can visit us while we sleep, and cause us 
then to hear his voice. Our heart ofttimes wakes 

20 when we sleep j and God can speak to that, either 
by Words, by Proverbs, by Signs and Similitudes, 
as well as if one was awake. 

Mercy. Well, I am glad of my Dream, for I Mercy glad 
hope ere long to see it fulfilled, to the making of °f her 

25 me laugh again. 

Chris. I think it is now high time to rise, and 
to know what we must do. 

Mercy. Pray, if they invite us to stay a while, 
let us willingly accept of the proffer. I am the 

30willinger° to stay a while here, to grow better 
acquainted with these Maids. Methinks Pru- 
dence, Piety, and Charity have very comely and 
sober countenances. 

Chris. We shall see what they will do, So 
u 



290 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



when they were up and ready, they came down. 
And they asked one another of their rest, and if 
it was comfortable or not. 

Mercy. Very good, said Mercy ; it was one of 
5 the best night's Lodging that ever I had in my life. 

Then said Prudence and Piety, If you will be 
persuaded to stay here a while, you shall have 
what the house will afford. 

Char. Ay, and that with a very good wiD, said 
10 Charity. So they consented, and stayed there 
about a month or above, and became very profit- 
able one to another. And because Prudence 
would see how Christiana had brought up her 
Children, she asked leave of her to catechise them. 
15 So she gave her free consent. Then she began at 
the youngest, whose name was James. 

Prudence. And she said, Come James, canst 
thou tell who made thee? 

James. God the Father, God the Son, and God 
20 the Holy Ghost. 

Prud. Good Boy. And canst thou tell me who 
saves thee ? 

James. God the Father, God the Son, and God 
the Holy Ghost. 
25 Prud. Good Boy still. But how doth God the 
Father save thee ? 

James. By his Grace. 

Prud. How doth God the Son save thee ? 

James. By his Righteousness, Death, and Blood, 
30 and Life. 

Prud. And how doth God the Holy Ghost save 
thee? 

James. By his Illumination, by his Renovation, 
and by his Preservation, 



They stay 
here some 
time. 



Prudence 
desires to 
catechise 
Christiana's 
Children. 



James 
catechised. 



TEE SECOND PART 291 

Then said Prudence to Christiana, You are to 
be commended for thus bringing up your Children. 
I suppose I need not ask the rest these questions, 
since the youngest of them can answer them so 
5 well. I will therefore now apply myself to the 
youngest next. 

Prud. Then she said, Come Joseph (for his Joseph 
name was Joseph) will you let me catechise you ? catechised. 

Joseph. With all my heart. 
10 Prud. What is Man ? 

Joseph. A reasonable Creature, so made by 
God, as my Brother said. 

Prud. What is supposed by this word saved f 

Joseph. That Man by Sin has brought himself 
15 into a state of Captivity and Misery. 

Prud. W^hat is supposed by his being saved by 
the Trinity? 

Joseph. That sin is so great and mighty a 

Tyrant, that none can pull us out of its clutches 

20 but God ; and that God is so good and loving to 

man, as to pull him indeed out of this miserable 

state. 

Prud. What is God's design in saving of poor 
Men? 
25 Joseph. The glorifying of his Name, of his 
Grace and Justice, &c. and the everlasting Happi- 
ness of his Creature. 

Prud. Who are they that must be saved 1 

Joseph. Those that accept of his Salvation. 
30 Prud. Good Boy, Joseph, thy Mother has 
taught thee well, and thou hast harkened to what 
she hath said unto thee. 

Then said Prudence to Samuel, who was the 
eldest but one, 



292 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Prud. Come Samuel, are you willing that I 
should catechise you also ? 

Samuel. Yes, forsooth, if you please. 

Prud. What is Heaven ? 
5 Sam. A place and state most blessed, because 
God dwelleth there. 

Prud. What is Hell ? 

Sam. A place and state most woful, because it 
is the dwelling place of Sin, the Devil, and Death. 
10 Prud. Why wouldst thou go to Heaven ? 

Sam. That I may see God, and serve him with- 
out weariness ; that I may see Christ, and love him 
everlastingly ; that I may have that fulness of the 
Holy Spirit in me that I can by no means here enjoy. 
15 Prud. A very good Boy also, and one that has 
learned well. 

Then she addressed herself to the eldest, whose 
name was Matthew; and she said to him, Come 
Matthew, shall I also catechise you? 
20 Matthew. With a very good will. 

Prud. I ask then, if there was ever anything 
that had a being antecedent to or before God ? 

Matt. No, for God is eternal, nor is there any- 
thing excepting himself that had a being until 
25 the beginning of the first day. For in six days 
the Lord made Heaven and Earth, the Sea and 
all that in them is. 

Prud. What do you think of the Bible? 

Matt. It is the Holy Word of God. 
30 Prud. Is there nothing written therein but 
what you understand ? 

Matt. Yes a great deal. 

Prud. What do you do when you meet with 
such places therein that you do hot understand ? 



Samuel 
catechised. 



Matthew 

catechised. 



THE SECOND PART 



293 



Matt. I think God is wiser than I. I pray also 
that he will please to let me know all therein that 
he knows will be for my good. 

Prud. How believe you as touching the Resur- 
5 rection of the Dead 1 

Matt. I believe they shall rise, the same that 
was buried, the same in nature, tho' not in corrup- 
tion. And I believe this upon a double account. 
First, because God has promised it. Secondly, 
10 because he is able to perform it. 

Then said Prudence to the Boys, You must still 
harken to your Mother, for she can learn you° 
more. You must also diligently give ear to what 
good talk you shall hear from others, for for your 
15 sakes do they speak good things. Observe also 
and that with carefulness, what the Heavens and 
the Earth do teach you ; but especially be much 
in the meditation of that Book that was the cause 
of your Father's becoming a Pilgrim. I for my 
20 part, my Children, will teach you what I can while 
you are here, and shall be glad if you will ask me 
Questions that tend to godly edifying. 

Now by that these Pilgrims had been at this 
place a week, Mercy had a visitor that pretended 
25 some good will unto her, and his name was Mr. 
Brisk. A man of some breeding, and that pre- 
tended to Religion, but a man that stuck very close 
to the World. So he came once or twice or more 
to Mercy, and offered love unto her. Now Mercy 
30 was of a fair countenance, and therefore the more 
alluring. 

Her mind also was, to be always busying of her- 
self in doing, for when she had nothing to do for 
herself, she would be making of Hose° and Gar- 



Prudence's 
conclusion 
upon the 
catechising 
of the Boys. 



Mercy has a 
sweet-heart. 



Mercy's 
temper. 



294 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



merits for others, and would bestow them upon 
them that had need. And Mr = Brisk not know- 
ing where or how she disposed of what she made, 
seemed to be greatly taken for that he found her 
5 never idle. I will warrant her a good huswife, 
quoth he to himself. 

Mercy then revealed the business to the 
Maidens that were of the house, and enquired of 
them concerning him, for they did know him better 

10 than she. So they told her that he was a very 
busy young man, and one that pretended to Religion, 
but was as they feared, a stranger to the Power of 
that which was good. 

Nay then, said Mercy, I will look no more on 

15 him, for I purpose never to have a clog to my soul. 

Prudence then replied, That there needed no 

great matter of discouragement to be given to him, 

her continuing so as she had began to do for the 

poor, would quickly cool his courage. 

20 So the next time he comes, he finds her at her 
old work, a making of things for the poor. Then 
said he, What, always at it? Yes, said she, either 
for myself or for others. And what canst thou 
earn a day ? quoth he. I do these things, said she, 

25 that I may be rich in Good Works, laying up in 
store a good Foundation against the time to 
come, that I may lay hold on Eternal Life. 
Why prithee what dost thou with them? said he. 
Cloath the naked, said she. With that his coun- 

•**) tenance fell. So he forebore to come at her again. 
And when he was asked the reason why, he said 
that Mercy teas a pretty lass, but troubled with 
ill conditions. 

When he had left her, Prudence said, Did I 



Mercy 
enquires of 
the Maids 
concerning 
Mr. Brisk. 



Talk 
betwixt 
Mercy and 
Mr. Brisk. 



1 Tim. 6. 
17-19. 



He forsakes 
her, and 
w hy. 






THE SECOND PART 



295 



not tell thee, that Mr. Brisk would soon forsake 
thee ? yea, he will raise up an ill report of thee ; 
for notwithstanding his pretence to Keligion, and 
his seeming love to Mercy, yet Mercy and he are 
5 of tempers so different, that I believe they will 
never come together. 

Mercy. I might a had Husbands afore now, tho' 
I spake not of it to any ; but they were such as 
did not like my Conditions, tho' never did any 

10 of them find fault with my Person. So they and I 
could not agree. 

Prud. Mercy in our days is little set by any 
further than as to its Name ; the Practice, which 
is set forth by thy Conditions, there are but few 

15 that can abide. 

Merry. Well, said Mercy, if nobody will have 
me, I will die a Maid, or my Conditions shall be 
to me as a Husband. For I cannot change my 
nature, and to have one that lies cross to me in 

20 this, that I purpose never to admit of as long as I 
live. I had a sister named Bountiful, that was 
married to one of these churls; but he and she 
could never agree ; but because my Sister was 
resolved to do as she had began, that is, to shew 

25 kindness to the poor, therefore her Husband first 
cried her down at the Cross, and then turned her 
out of his doors. 

Prud. And yet he was a Professor, I warrant 
you % 

30 Mercy. Yes, such a one as he was, and of such 
as he the world is now full : but I am for none of 
them all. 

Now MattJieiv the eldest Son of Christiana fell 
sick, and his sickness was sore upon him, for he 



Mercy in the 
Practice of 
mercy 
rejected, 
while Mercy 
in the Name 
of mercy is 
liked. 



Mercy's 
resolution. 



How 
Mercy's 
Sister teas 
served by 
her Hus- 
band. 



Matthew 
falls sick. 



296 



THE PILGRIM^ PROGRESS 



was much pained in his Bowels, so that he was 
with it at times, pulled as 'twere both ends to- 
gether. There dwelt also not far from thence, one 
Mr. Skill, an ancient and well-approved Physician. 
5 So Christiana desired it, and they sent for him, 
and he came. When he was entred the room, and 
had a little observed the Boy, he concluded that he 
was sick of the Gripes. Then he said to his 
Mother, What diet has Matthew of late fed upon? 

10 Diet, said Christiana, nothing but that which is 
wholesome. The Physician answered, This Boy 
lias been tampering with something that lies in his 
maw° undigested, and that will not away without 
means. And I tell you he must be purged, or else 

15 he will die. 

Sam. Then said Samuel, Mother, Mother, 
what was that which my Brother did gather up 
and eat, so soon as we were come from the Gate 
that is at the head of this way 1 You know that 

20 there was an Orchard on the left hand, on the 
other side of the wall, and some of the trees hung 
over the wall, and my Brother did plash and did 
eat. 

Chris. True my Child, said Christiana, he 

25 did take thereof and did eat, naughty Boy as he 
was. I did chide him, and yet he would eat 
thereof. 

Skill. I knew he had eaten something that 
was not wholesome food, and that food, to wit, 

30 that Fruit, is even the most hurtful of all. It is 
the Fruit of Beelzebnlfs Orchard. I do marvel 
that none did warn you of it ; many have died 
thereof. 

Chris. Then Christiana began to cry, and she 



Gripes of 
conscience. 



The 

Physician's 

Judgment. 



Samuel puts 
his Mother 
in mind of 
the Fruit 
his Brother 
did eat. 



THE SECOND PART 



297 



said, naughty Boy, and careless Mother, what 
shall I do for my Son ? 

Skill. Come, do not be too much dejected ; the 
Boy may do well again, but he must purge and 
5 vomit. 

Chris. Pray Sir, try the utmost of your skill 
with him whatever it costs. 

Skill. Nay, I hope I shall be reasonable. So 
he made him a Purge, but it was too weak. 

10 'Twas said it was made of the Blood of a Goat, 
the Ashes of a Heifer, and with some of the Juice 
of Hyssop, &c. When Mr. Skill had seen that 
that Purge was too weak, he made him one to the 
purpose, 'twas made Ex Came & Sanguine 

15 Christi. (You know Physicians give strange 
Medicines to their Patients.) And it was made 
up into Pills with a Promise or two, and a propor- 
tionable quantity of Salt. Now he was to take them 
three at a time fasting, in half a quarter of a pint 

20 of the Tears of Repentance. When this Potion 
was prepared and brought to the Boy he was loth 
to take it, tho' torn with the Gripes as if he should 
be pulled in pieces. Come, come, said the Physi- 
cian, you must take it. It goes against my 

25 stomach, said the Boy. I must have you take it, 
said his Mother. I shall vomit it up again, said 
the Boy. Pray Sir, said Christiana to Mr. Skill, 
how does it taste ? It. has no ill taste, said the 
Doctor, and with that she touched one of the Pills 

30 with the tip of her tongue. Oh Mattheiv, said 
she, this Potion is sweeter than Hony.° If thou 
lovest thy Mother, if thou lovest thy Brothers, if 
thou lovest Mercy, if thou lovest thy life, take it. 
So with much ado, after a short prayer for the 



Potion 
prepared. 

Heb. 10. 
1-4. 



The Lattine 
I borrow. 
John 6. 
54-57. 
Heb. 9. 14. 

Mark 9. 49. 



The Boy 
loth to take 
the Physick. 

Zech. 12. 10. 



The Mother 
tastes it, 
and per- 
suades him. 



298 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



blessing of God upon it, he took it, and it wrought 
kindly with him. It caused him to purge, it 
caused him to sleep and rest quietly, it put him 
into a fine heat and breathing sweat, and did quite 
5 rid him of his Gripes. 

So in little time he got up and walked about 
with a staff, and would go from room to room, and 
talk with Prudence, Piety, and Charity of his 
Distemper, and how he was healed. 

10 So when the Boy was healed, Christiana asked 
Mr. Skill, saying, Sir, what will content you for 
your pains and care to and of my child ? And he 
said, You must pay the Master of the College of 
Physicians, according to rules made in that case 

15 and provided. 

Chris. But Sir, said she, what is this Pill good 
for else ? 

Skill. It is an universal Pill, it is good against 
all the diseases that Pilgrims are incident to, and 

20 when it is well prepared, it will keep good, time out 
of mind. 

Chris. Pray Sir, make me up twelve boxes of 
them, for if I can get these, I will never take other 
Physick. 

25 Skill. These Pills are good to prevent diseases, 
as well as to cure when one is sick. Yea, I dare 
say it, and stand to it, that if a man will but use 
this Physick as he should, it will make him live 
for ever. But good Christiana, thou must give 

30 these Pills no other way but as I have prescribed, 
for if you do, they will do no good. So he gave unto 
Christiana Physick for herself and her Boys and for 
Mercy, and bid Matthew take heed how he eat any 
more green Plums, and kist them and went his way. 



A word of 
God in the 

hand of his 
Faith. 



Heb. 13. 
11-15. 



This pill an 

universal 

Remedy. 



John 6. 50. 



In a glass of 
the Tears oj 
Repentance. 



THE SECOND PART 



299 



Of the 
effects of 
Physick. 



Of Fire and 
of the Sun. 



It was told you before that Prudence bid the 
Boys, that if at any time they would, they should 
ask her some Questions that might be profitable, 
and she would say something to them. 
5 Matt. Then Mattheiv who had been sick, asked 
her, Wliy for the most part Physick should be Of Physick 
bitter to our palates f 

Prud. To shew how unwelcome the Word of 

God and the effects thereof are to a Carnal Heart. 

10 Matt. Why does Physick, if it does good, purge, 

and cause that we vomit 1 

Prud. To shew that the W^ord, when it works 
effectually, cleanseth the Heart and Mind. For 
look what the one doth to the Body, the other doth 
15 to the Soul. 

Matt. What should we learn by seeing the 
Flame of our Fire go upwards ? and by seeing the 
Beams and sweet Influences of the Sun strike 
downwards 1 
20 Prud. By the going up of the Fire we are taught 
to ascend to Heaven by fervent and hot desires ; 
and by the Sun his sending his Heat, Beams, and 
sweet Influences downwards, we are taught that 
the Saviour of the world, tho' high, reaches down 
25 with his Grace and Love to us below. 

Matt. Where have the Clouds their water 1 

Prud. Out of the Sea. 

Matt. What may we learn from that ? 

Prud. That Ministers should fetch their Doctrine 
30 from God. 

Matt. Why do they empty themselves upon the 
Earth ? 

Prud. To shew that Ministers should give out 
what they know of God to the World. 



Of the 
Clouds. 



300 



THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 



Of the 
Rainbow 



Of the 
Springs. 



Of the 
Candle. 



Matt. Why is the Rainbow caused by the Sun ? 

Prud. To shew that the Covenant of God's 
Grace is confirmed to us in Christ. 

Matt. Why do the Springs come from the Sea 
5 to us through the Earth 1 

Prud. To shew that the Grace of God comes to 
us through the Body of Christ. 

Matt. Why do some of the Springs rise out of 
the tops of high Hills ? 
10 Prud. To shew that the Spirit of Grace shall 
spring up in some that are Great and Mighty, as 
well as in many that are Poor and Low. 

Matt. Why doth the Fire fasten upon the 
Candle-wick ? 
15 Prud. To shew that unless Grace doth kindle 
upon the Heart, there will be no true Light of 
Life in us. 

Matt. Why is the Wick and Tallow and all, 
spent to maintain the light of the Candle 1 
20 Prud. To shew that Body and Soul and all, 
should be at the service of, and spend themselves 
to maintain in good condition, that Grace of God 
that is in us. 

Matt. Why doth the Pelican pierce her own 
25 Breast with her Bill ? 

Prud. To nourish her young ones with her 
Blood, and thereby to shew that Christ the blessed 
so loveth his young, his people, as to save them 
from Death by his Blood. 
30 Matt. What may one learn by hearing the Cock Of the Cock 
to crow ? 

Prud. Learn to remember Peter's sin, and 
Peter's repentance. The Cock's crowing shews 
also that Day is coming on ; let then the crowing 



Of the 
Pelican. 



THE SECOND PART 301 

of the Cock put thee in mind of that last and 
terrible Day of Judgment. 

Now about this time their month was out, 
wherefore they signified to those of the house that 
5 'twas convenient for them to up and be going. 
Then said Joseph to his Mother, It is convenient The weak 
that you forget not to send to the house of Mr. m . a V some f 
Interpreter, to pray him to grant that Mr. Great- t he strong to 
heart should be sent unto us, that he may be our prayers. 

10 Conductor the rest of our way. Good Boy, said 
she, I had almost forgot. So she drew up a Peti- 
tion, and prayed Mr. Watchful the Porter to send 
it by some fit man to her good Friend Mr. Inter- 
preter ; who when it was come, and he had seen 

15 the contents of the Petition, said to the Messenger, 

Go tell them that I will send him. 

When the Family where Christiana was, saw 

that they had a purpose to go forward, they called They pro- 

the whole house together, to give thanks to their vide t0 &e 

pone on 
20 King for sending of them such profitable Guests their way. 

as these. Which done, they said to Christiana, 

And shall we not shew thee something, according 

as our custom is to do to Pilgrims, on which thou 

mayest meditate when thou art upon the way 1 So 

25 they took Christiana, her Children, and Mercy, 

into the closet, and shewed them one of the Apples Eve's Apple. 

that Eve did eat of, and that she also did give to 

her Husband, and that for the eating of which they 

both were turned out of Paradise, and asked her ^A sight of 

30 what she thought that was? Then Christiana & nis ^ 
said, 'Tis Food or Poison, I know not which. So Gen. 3. 6. 
they opened the matter to her, and she held up her R° m - 7- 24. 
hands and wondered. 

Then they had her to a place, and shewed her 



302 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Jacob's Ladder. Now at that time there were 
some Angels ascending upon it. So Christiana 
looked and looked, to see the Angels go up, and so 
did the rest of the Company. Then they were 
5 going into another place to shew them something 
else, but James said to his Mother, Pray bid them 
stay here a little longer, for this is a curious sight. 
So they turned again, and stood feeding their eyes 
with this so pleasant a prospect. After this they 

10 had them into a place where did hang up a Golden 
Anchor, so they bid Christiana take it down, 
For, said they, you shall have it with you, for 'tis 
of absolute necessity that you should, that you may 
lay hold of that within the vail, and stand sted- 

15 fast, in case you should meet with turbulent weather. 
So they were glad thereof. Then they took them, 
and had them to the Mount upon which Abraham 
our Father had offered up Isaac his Son, and 
shewed them the Altar, the Wood, the Fire, and 

20 the Knife, for they remain to be seen to this very 
day. When they had seen it, they held up their 
hands and blest themselves, and said, Oh what a 
man for love to his Master, and for denial to him- 
self was Abraham. After they had shewed them 

25 all these things, Prudence took them into the 
Dining-room, where stood a pair of excellent Vir- 
ginals, so she played upon them, and turned 
what she had shewed them into this excellent 
song, saying, 



Jacob's 
Ladder. 



A sight of 
Christ is 
taking. 

Gen. 28. 12. 
John 1. 51. 

Golden 
Anchor. 



Heb. 6. 19. 



Of Abraham 
offering up 
Isaac. 

Gen. 22. 6, 9. 



Prudence's 
Virginals. 



30 Eve's Apple we have shewed you, 

Of that be you aware ; 
You have seen Jacob's Ladder too, 
Upon which Angels are. 

An Anchor you received have, 



THE SECOND PART 



303 



But let not these suffice, 
Until with AbrcCm you have gave 
Your best, a Sacrifice. 

Now about this time, one knocked at the door ; 
5 so the Porter opened, and behold Mr. Great-heart 
was there ; but when he was come in, what joy 
was there? For it came now fresh again into 
their minds, how but a while ago he had slain old 
Grim Bloody-man the Giant, and had delivered 

10 them from the Lions. 

Then said Mr. Great-heart to Christiana and 
to Mercy, My Lord has sent each of you a Bottle 
of Wine, and also some parched Corn, together with 
a couple of Pomgranates. He has also sent the 

15 Boys some Figs and Raisins to refresh you in your 
way. 

Then they addressed themselves to their Journey, 
and Prudence and Piety went along with them. 
When they came at the gate, Christiana asked 

20 the Porter if any of late went by. He said, No, 
only one some time since, who also told me that 
of late there had been a great robbery committed 
on the King's High-way, as you go ; but he saith 
the thieves are taken, and will shortly be tried for 

25 their lives. Then Christiana and Mercy was 
afraid, but Matthew said, Mother fear nothing, as 
long as Mr. Great-heart is to go with us and to be 
our Conductor. 

Then said Christiana to the Porter, Sir, I am 

30 much obliged to you for all the kindnesses that you 
have shewed me since I came hither, and also for 
that you have been so loving and kind to my 
Children. I know not how to gratify your kind- 
ness. Wherefore pray as a token of my respects 



Mr. Great- 
heart come 
again. 



He brings a 
token from 
his Lord 
with him. 



Robbery. 



Christiana 
takes her 
leave of the 
Porter. 



304 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

to you, accept of this small mite. So she put a 
gold Angel in his hand, and he made her a low 
obeisance, and said, Let thy Garments be always The Porter's 
white, and let thy Head want no Ointment. Let hlessin 9- 
5 Mercy live and not die, and let not her works be 
few. And to the Boys he said, Do you fly youth- 
ful lusts, and follow after Godliness with them 
that are grave and wise, so shall you put gladness 
into your Mother's heart, and obtain praise of all 

10 that are sober-minded. So they thanked the 
Porter and departed. 

Now I saw in my Dream that they w T ent for- 
ward until they were come to the brow of the 
Hill, where Piety bethinking herself cried out, 

15 Alas ! I have forgot what I intended to bestow 
upon Christiana and her Companions, I will go 
back and fetch it. So she ran and fetched it. 
While she was gone, Christiana thought she 
heard in a Grove a little way off on the right hand, 
* 20 a most curious melodious note, with words much 
like these, 

Through all my Life thy Favour is 

So frankly shew'd to me, 
That in thy House for evermore 
25 My dwelling-place shall be.° 

And listening still she thought she heard another 
answer it, saying, 

For why ? The Lord our God is good, 
His Mercy is forever sure ; 
30 His Truth at all times firmly stood, 

And shall from age to age endure. 

So Christiana asked Prudence what 'twas that 
made those curious notes ? They are, said she, our 



THE SECOND PART 



305 



Country Birds • they sing these notes but seldom, 
except it be at the Spring, when the Flowers 
appear, and the Sun shines warm, and then you 
may hear them all day long. I often, said she, go 
5 out to hear them, we also oft times keep them tame 
in our house. They are very fine company for us 
when we are melancholy, also they make the 
Woods and Groves and Solitary places, places 
desirous to be in. 

10 By this time Piety was come again ; so she said 
to Christiana, Look here, I have brought thee a 
scheme of all those things that thou hast seen at 
our house, upon which thou may est look when thou 
findest thyself forgetful, and call those things again 

15 to remembrance for thy edification and comfort. 

Now they began to go down the Hill into the 

Valley of Humiliation. It was a steep Hill, and 

the way was slippery ; but they were very careful, 

so they got down pretty well. When they were 

20 down in the Valley, Piety said to Christiana, 
This is the place where Christian your Husband 
met with the foul Fiend Apollyon, and where 
they had that dreadful Fight that they had; I 
know you cannot but have heard thereof. But be 

25 of good courage ; as long you have here Mr. Great- 
heart to be your Guide and Conductor, we hope 
you will fare the better. So when these two had 
committed the Pilgrims unto the conduct of their 
Guide, he went forward and they went after. 

30 Great-heart. Then said Mr. Great-heart, We 
need not be so afraid of this Valley, for here is 
nothing to hurt us unless we procure it to ourselves. 
'Tis true, Christian did here meet with Apollyon, 
with whom he also had a sore Combat ; but that 
x 



Cant. 2. 
12. 



11, 



Piety 
bestoweth 
something 
on them at 
parting. 



Part 1, 
page 74. 



Mr. Great- 
heart at the 
Valley of 
Humilia- 
tion. 



306 



THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 



fray was the fruit of those slips that he got in his 
going down the Hill ; for they that get slips there, 
must look for combats here. And hence it is that 
this Valley has got so hard a name ; for the com- 
5mon people when they hear that some frightful 
thing has befallen such an one in such a place, are 
of an opinion that that place is haunted with some 
foul Fiend or Evil Spirit ; when alas it is for the fruit 
of their doing, that such things do befall them there. 

10 This Valley of Humiliation is of itself as fruit- 
ful a place as any the Crow flies over; and I am 
persuaded if we could hit upon it, we might find 
somewhere hereabouts, something that might give 
us an account why Christian was so hardly beset 

15 in this place. 

Then James said to his Mother, Lo, yonder 
stands a Pillar, and it looks as if something was 
written thereon, let us go and see what it is. So 
they went, and found there written, Let Christian's 

20 slips before he came hither, and the Battles that 
he met with in this place, be a learning to those 
that come after. Lo, said their Guide, did not I 
tell you that there was something hereabouts that 
would give intimation of the reason why Christian 

25 was so hard beset in this place ? Then turning him- 
self to Christiana, he said, No disparagement to 
Christian more than to many others whose hap 
and lot his was ; for 'tis easier going up than down 
this Hill, and that can be said but of few Hills in 

30 all these parts of the world. But we will leave 
the good man, he is at rest, he also had a brave 
Victory over his Enemy ; let him grant that dwell- 
eth above, that we fare no worse when we come to 
be tried than he. 



Parti, 
page 74. 



The reason 
why Chris- 
tian was so 
beset here. 



A Pillar 
with an 
Inscription 
on it. 






THE SECOND PART 



30? 



But we will come again to this Valley of 
Humiliation. It is the best and most fruitful 
piece of ground in all those parts. It is fat ground, 
and as you see, consisteth much in meadows ; and 
5 if a man was to come here in the Summer-time, as 
we do now, if he knew not anything before thereof, 
and if he also delighted himself in the sight of his 
eyes, he might see that that would be delightful to 
him. Behold how green this Valley is, also how 

10 beautified with Lillies. I have also known many 
labouring men that have got good estates in this 
Valley of Humiliation (for God resisteth the Proud, 
but gives more, more Grace to the Humble) for indeed 
it is a very fruitful soil, and doth bring forth by 

15 handfuls. Some also have wished that the next 
way to their Father's house were here, that they 
might be troubled no more with either Hills or 
Mountains to go over ; but the way is the way, 
and there's an end. 

20 Now as they were going along and talking, they 
espied a Boy feeding his Father's Sheep. The Boy 
was in very mean cloaths, but of a very fresh and 
well-favoured countenance, and as he sate by him- 
self, he sung. Hark, said Mr. Great-heart, to 

25 what the Shepherd's Boy saith. So they hark- 
ened, and he said, 



This Valley 
a brave 
place. 



Cant. 2. 1. 



Men thrive 
in the Valley 
of Humilia- 
tion. 

James 4. 6. 
1 Pet. 5. 5. 



30 



He that is down needs fear no fall, 
He that is low, no pride ; 
He that is humble, ever shall 
Have God to be his Guide. 

I am content with what I have, 
Little be it, or much : 
And Lord, contentment still I crave, 
Because thou savest such. 



Phil. 4. 12, 
13. 



Heb. 13. 5. 



308 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Fulness to such a burden is 
That go on Pilgrimage ; 
Here little, and hereafter Bliss, 
Is best from age to age.° 

5 Then said their Guide, Do you hear him? I 
will dare to say, that this Boy lives a merrier life, 
and wears more of that Herb called Hearts-ease 
in his bosom, than he that is clad in Silk and Vel- 
vet ; but we will proceed in our discourse. 

10 In this Valley our Lord formerly had his Country- 
house : he loved much to be here ; he loved also 
to walk these Meadows, for he found the air was 
pleasant. Besides here a man shall be free from 
the noise, and from the hurryings of this life. All 

15 states are full of Noise and Confusion, only the 
Valley of Humiliation is that empty and solitary 
place. Here a man shall not be so let and hin- 
dered in his Contemplation, as in other places he 
is apt to be. This is a Valley that nobody walks 

20 in, but those that love a Pilgrim's life. And tho' 
Christian had the hard hap. to meet here with 
Apollyon, and to enter with him a brisk encounter, 
yet I must tell you, that in former times men 
have met with Angels here, have found Pearls here, 

25 and have in this place found the words of Life, 

Did I say our Lord had here in former days his 
Country-house, and that he loved here to walk? 
I will add, in this place, and to the people that 
live and trace these Grounds, he has left a yearly 

30 revenue to be faithfully paid them at certain 
seasons, for their maintenance by the way, and for 
their further encouragement to go on in their 
Pilgrimage. 

Samuel, Now as they went on, Samuel said 



Christ when 
in the flesh 
had his 
Country- 
house in the 
Valley of 
Humilia- 
tion. 



Hos. 12. 4, 5. 



Matt. 11. 29. 



THE SECOND PART 



309 



Forgetful 
Green. 



to Mr. Great-heart, Sir, I perceive that in this 
Valley my Father and Apollyon had their Battle, 
but whereabout was the Fight, for I perceive this 
Valley is large 1 
5 Great-heart. Your Father had that Battle with 
Apollyon at a place yonder before us, in a narrow 
passage just beyond Forgetful Green. And indeed 
that place is the most dangerous place in all these 
parts. For if at any time the Pilgrims meet with 

10 any brunt, it is when they forget what favours they 
have received, and how unworthy they are of them. 
This is the place also where others have been hard 
put to it ; but more of the place when we are come 
to it ; for I persuade myself that to this day there 

15 remaius either some sign of the Battle, or some Monu- 

ment to testify that such a Battle there was fought. 

Mercy. Then said Mercy, I think I am as well 

in this Valley as I have been anywhere else in all 

our Journey, the place methinks suits with my 

20 spirit. I love to be in such places where there is 
no rattling with Coaches, nor rumbling with 
Wheels. Methinks here one may without much 
molestation, be thinking what he is, whence he 
came, what he has done, and to what the King has 

25 called him. Here one may think, and break at 
heart, and melt in one's spirit, until one's eyes 
become like the Fish-pools of Heshbon. They Cant. 7. 4. 
that go rightly through this Valley of Baca make Psal. 84. 5-7. 
it a Well, the Rain that God sends down from 

30 Heaven upon them that are here also fiileth the 
Pools. This Valley is that from whence also the 
King will give to their vineyards, and they that go Hos. 2. 15. 
through it shall sing, as Christian did for all he 
met with Apollyon, 



Humility a 
sweet grace. 



310 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Great-heart. 'Tis true, said their Guide, I have 
gone through this Valley many a time, and never 
was better than when here. 

I have also been a Conduct to several Pilgrims, 
5 and they have confessed the same, To this man 
will I look, saith the King, even to him that is 
Poor, and of a Contrite Spirit, and that trem- 
bles at my Word. 

Now they were come to the place where the 

10 afore mentioned Battle was fought. Then said the 
Guide to Christiana, her Children, and Mercy, This 
is the place, on this ground Christian stood, and 
up there came Apollyon against him. And look, 
did not I tell you? Here is some of your Hus- 

15 band's Blood upon these stones to this day ; behold 
also how here and there are yet to be seen upon 
the place some of the shivers of Apollyon 's broken 
Darts. See also how they did beat the ground 
with their feet as they fought, to make good 

20 their places against each other, how also with 
their by-blows they did split the very stones in 
pieces. Verily Christian did here play the 
man, and shewed himself as stout, as could, 
had he been there, even Hercules himself. 

25 When Apollyon was beat, he made his retreat to 
the next Valley, that is called the Valley of the 
Shadow of Death, unto which we shall come 
anon. 

Lo yonder also stands a Monument, on which is 

30 engraven this Battle, and Christian's Victory, to 
his fame throughout all ages. So because it stood 
just on the way-side before them, they stept to it 
and read the writing, which word for word was 
this, 



An experi- 
ment of it. 



The place 
where Chris- 
tian and the 
Fieud did 
fight. 



Some signs 
of the 
Battle 
remain. 



A Monu- 
ment of the 
Battle. 



THE SECOND PART 



311 



Hard by here was a Battle fought, 
Most strange, and yet most true ; 
Christian and Apollyon sought 
Each other to subdue. 

The Man so bravely play'd the Man, 
He made the Fiend to fly; 
Of which a Monument I stand, 
The same to testify. 



A Monu- 
ment of 
Christian's 
Victory, 



Groaning s 
heard. 



When they had passed by this place, they came 

10 upon the borders of the Shadow of Death; and Parti, 
this Valley was longer than the other ; a place also P a & e 81, 
most strangely haunted with evil things, as many 
are able to testify. But these Women and . Chil- 
dren went the better through it because they had 

15 day-light, and because Mr. Great-heart was their 
Conductor. 

When they were entred upon this Valley, they 
thought that they heard a groaning as of dead 
men, a very great groaning. They thought also 

20 they did hear words of Lamentation spoken, as 
of some in extreme Torment. These things made 
the Boys to quake, the Women also looked pale 
and wan ; but their Guide bid them be of good 
comfort. 

25 So they went on a little further, and they 

thought that they felt the ground begin to shake The ground 
under them, as if some hollow place was there ; sna ^ es 
they heard also a kind of a hissing as of Serpents, 
but nothing as yet appeared. Then said the Boys, 

30 Are we not yet at the end of this doleful place ? 
But the Guide also bid them be of good courage, 
and look well to their feet, lest haply, said he, you 
be taken in some Snare. 

Now James began to be sick, but I think the 



i 



312 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



cause thereof was fear ; so his Mother gave him 
some of that glass of Spirits that she had given 
her at the Interpreter's house, and three of the 
Pills that Mr. Skill had prepared, and the Boy 
5 began to revive. Thus they went on till they 
came to about the middle of the Valley, and then 
Christiana said, Methinks I see something yonder 
upon the road before us, a thing of such a shape 
such as I have not seen. Then said Joseph, Mother, 

10 what is it ? An ugly thing, Child, an ugly thing, 
said she. But Mother, what is it like? said he. 
'Tis like I cannot tell what, said she. And now 
it was but a little way off. Then said she, It is 
nigh. 

15 Well, well, said Mr. Great-heart, Let them that 
are most afraid keep close to me. So the Fiend 
came on, and the Conductor met it ; but when it 
was just come to him, it vanished to all their 
sights. Then remembred they what had been said 

20 some time ago, Resist the Devil, and he ivill fly 
from you.° 

They went therefore on, as being a little refreshed ; 
but they had not gone far, before Mercy looking 
behind her, saw, as she thought, something most 

25 like a Lion, and it came a great padding pace after ; 
and it had a hollow Voice of Roaring, and at every 
Roar that it gave it made all the Valley echo, and 
their hearts to ake, save the heart of him that was 
their Guide. So it came up, and Mr. Great-heart 

30 went behind, and put the Pilgrims all before him. 
The Lion also came on apace, and Mr. Great-heart 
addressed himself to give him Battle. But when 
he saw that it was determined that resistance should 
be made, he also drew back and came no further. 



James sick 
icith Fear. 



The Fiend 
appears. 

The Pil- 
grims are 
afraid. 



Great-heart 
encourages 
them. 



A Lion. 



1 Pet. 5. 8, 9. 



THE SECOND PART 



313 



Then they went on again, and their Conductor 
did go before them, till they came at a place where 
was cast up a Pit the whole breadth of the way, 
and before they could be prepared to go over that, 
5 a great Mist and a Darkness fell upon them, so 
that they could not see. Then said the Pilgrims, 
Alas ! now what shall we do ? But their Guide 
made answer, Fear not, stand still and see what an 
end will be put to this also. So they stayed there 

10 because their path was marr'd. They then also 
thought that they did hear more apparently the 
noise and rushing of the Enemies, the fire also and 
the smoke of the Pit was much easier to be dis- 
cerned. Then said Christiana to Mercy, Now I 

15 see what my poor Husband went through, I have 
heard much of this place, but I never was here 
afore now. Poor man, he went here all alone in 
the night ; he had night almost quite through the 
way ; also these Fiends were busy about him, as 

20 if they would have torn him in pieces. Many have 
spoke of it, but none can tell what the Valley of the 
Shadow of Death should mean, until they come 
in it themselves. Tlie heart knows its own Bit- 
terness, and a stranger inter meddleth not with its 

25 Joy. To be here is a fearful thing. 

Great-heart, This is like doing business in 
great Waters, or like going down into the deep ; 
this is like being in the heart of the Sea, and like 
going down to the bottoms of the Mountains ; now 

30 it seems as if the Earth with its bars were about 
us for ever. But let them that walk in Darkness 
and have no Light, trust in the name of the 
Lord, and stay upon their God. For my part, 
as I have told you already, I have gone often 



A Pit and 
Darkness. 



Christiana 
noiv knows 
ivhat her 
Husband 
felt. 



Great- 
heart's 
reply. 



314 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

through this Valley, and have been much harder 
put to it than now I am, and yet you see I am 
alive. I would not boast, for that I am not mine 
own saviour, but I trust we shall have a good 
5 Deliverance. Come let us pray for Light to him 
that can lighten our Darkness, and that can rebuke 
not only these, but all the Satans in Hell. 

So they cried and prayed, and God sent Light and They pray. 
Deliverance, for there was now no let in their way, 

10 no not there where but now they were stopt with 
a Pit. Yet they were not got through the Valley ; 
so they went on still, and behold great stinks and 
loathsome smells, to the great annoyance of them. 
Then said Mercy to Christiana, There is not such 

15 pleasant being here as at the Gate, or at the 
Interpreter's, or at the house where we lay last. 

Oh but, said one of the Boys, it is not so bad to One of the 
go through here as it is to abide here always, and B °y s re Ply> 
for ought I know, one reason why we must go this . 

20 way to the house prepared for us, is, that our home 
might be made the sweeter to us. 

Well said Samuel, quoth the Guide, thou hast 
now spoke like a man. Why, if ever I get out 
here again, said the Boy, I think I shall prize 

25 light and good way better than ever I did in all 
my life. Then said the Guide, we shall be out by 
and by. 

So on they went, and Joseph said, Cannot we 
see to the end of this Valley as yet? Then said 

30 the Guide, Look to your feet, for you shall pres- 
ently be among the Snares. So they looked to 
their feet and went on, but they were troubled 
much with the Snares. Now when they were 
come among the Snares, they espied a man cast 



THE SECOND PART 



315 



into the Ditch on the left hand, with his flesh all 
rent and torn. Then said the Guide, That is one 
Heedless, that was a going this way, he has lain 
there a great while. There was one Take-heed with 
5 him when he was taken and slain, but he escaped 
their hands. You cannot imagine how many are 
killed hereabout, and yet men are so foolishly ven- 
turous, as to set out lightly on Pilgrimage, and to 
come without a Guide. Poor Christian, it was a 

10 wonder that he here escaped ; but he was beloved 
of his God, also he had a good heart of his own, or 
else he could never a done it. Now they drew 
towards the end of the way, and just there where 
Christian had seen the Cave when he went by, 

15 out thence came forth Maul° a Giant. This Maul 
did use to spoil young Pilgrims with Sophistry; 
and he called Great-heart by his name, and said 
unto him, How many times have you been forbidden 
to do these things ? Then said Mr. Great-heart, 

20 What things'? What things? quoth the Giant, 
you know what things, but I will put an end to 
your trade. But pray, said Mr. Great-heart, be- 
fore we fall to it, let us understand wherefore we 
must fight. Now the Women and Children stood 

25 trembling, and know not what to do. Quoth the 
Giant, You rob the Country, and rob it with the 
worst of thefts. These are but generals, said Mr. 
Great-heart, come to particulars, man. 

Then said the Giant, Thou practisest the craft 

30 of a Kidnapper, thou gatherest up Women and 
Children, and earnest them into a strange Country, 
to the weakning of my master's Kingdom. But 
now Great-heart replied, I am a servant of the 
God of Heaven, my business is to persuade sinners 



Heedless is 
slain, and 
Take-heed 
preserved. 



Part 1, 

pages 87, 88. 



Maul a 
Giant. 



He quarrels 
with Great- 
heart. 



God's 
Ministers 
counted as 
Kidnappers. 



316 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



to repentance, I am commanded to do my endeav- 
our to turn Men, Women, and Children, from dark- 
ness to light, and from the power of Satan to God ; 
and if this be iudeed the ground of thy quarrel, let 
5 us fall to it as soon as thou wilt. 

Then the Giant came up, and Mr. Great-heart 
went to meet him ; and as he went he drew his 
Sword, but the Giant had a Club. So without 
more ado they fell to it, and at the first blow the 

10 Giant stroke Mr. Great -heart down upon one of 
his kuees ; with that the Women and Children 
cried out ; so Mr. Great-heart recovering himself, 
laid about him in full lusty manner, and gave the 
Giant a wound in his arm ; thus he fought for 

15 the space of an hour to that height of heat, that 
the breath came out of the Giant's nostrils, as the 
heat doth out of a boiling Caldron. 

Then they sat down to rest them, but Mr. 
Great-heart betook him to prayer ; also the 

20 Women and Children did nothing but sigh and 
cry all the time that the Battle did last. 

When they had rested them, and taken breath, 
they both fell to it again, and Mr. Great-heart 
with a full blow fetcht the Giant down to the 

25 ground. Nay hold and let me recover, quoth he. 
So Mr. Great-heart fairly let him get up.° So to 
it they went again, and the Giant mist but little 
of all to breaking Mr. Great-heart's skull with 
his Club. 

30 Mr. Great-heart seeing that, runs to him in the 
full heat of his spirit, and pierceth him under the 
fifth rib ; with that the Giant began to faint, and 
could hold up his Club no longer. Then Mr. 

the 



The Giant 
and Mr. 
Great-heart 
must fight. 



Weak folks' 
prayers do 
so)netimes 
help strong 
folks' cries. 



The Giant 
struck down. 



Great-heart seconded his blow, and 



smit° 



THE SECOND PART 



317 



He is slain, 
and his head 
disposed of. 



10 



head of the Giant from his shoulders. Then the 
Women and Children rejoiced, and Mr. Great-heart 
also praised God for the deliverance he had wrought. 
When this was done, they amongst them erected 
5 a Pillar, and fastned the Giant's head thereon, and 
wrote underneath in letters that Passengers might 
read, 

He that did wear this head, was one 
That Pilgrims did misuse ; 
He stopt their way, he spared none, 
But did them all abuse ; 

Until that I Great-heart arose, 
The Pilgrim's Guide to be ; 
Until that I did him oppose, 
15 That was their Enemy. 

Now I saw that they went to the Ascent that 
was a little way off cast up to be a Prospect for 
Pilgrims, (that was the place from whence Chris- Parti, 
tian had the first sight of Faithful his Brother) P a S e 89 - 

20 wherefore here they sat down and rested, they 

i also here did eat and drink and make merry, for 
that they had gotten deliverance from this so 
dangerous an Enemy. As they sat thus and 
did eat, Christiana asked the Guide if he had 

25 caught no hurt in the Battle. Then said Mr. 
Great-heart, No, save a little on my flesh ; yet 
that also shall be so far from being to my deter- 
ment, that it is at present a proof of my love to 
my Master and you, and shall be a means by 2 Cor. 4. 

30 Grace to increase my reward at last. 

Chris. But was you not afraid, good Sir, when Discourse of 
you see him° come out with his club? the fights. 

Great-heart. It is my duty, said he, to distrust 
mine own ability, that I may have reliance on him 

35 that is stronger than all. 



318 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Chris. But what did you think when he fetched 
you down to the ground at the first blow ? 

Great-heart. Why I thought, quoth he, that 
so my Master himself was served, and yet he it 
5 was that conquered at the last. 

Matt. When you all have thought what you 
please, I think God has been wonderful good 
unto us, both in bringing us out of this Valley, 
and in delivering us out of the hand of this 
10 Enemy ; for my part I see no reason why we 
should distrust our God any more, since he has 
now, and in such a place as this, given us such 
testimony of his love as this. 

Then they got up and went forward. Now a 

15 little before them stood an Oak, and under it 

when they came to it, they found an old Pilgrim 

fast asleep ; they knew that he was a Pilgrim by 

his Cloths and his Staff and his Girdle. 

So the Guide Mr. Great-heart awaked him, and 
20 the old Gentleman as he lift up his eyes, cried out, 
What's the matter? who are you? and what is 
your business here ? 

Great-heart. Come man be not so hot, here is 
none but Friends : yet the old man gets up and 
25 stands upon his guard, and will know of them 
what they were. Then said the Guide, My name 
is Great-heart, I am the Guide of these Pilgrims 
which are going to the Coelestial Country. 

Honest. Then said Mr. Honest, I cry you 
30 mercy, I fear'd that you had been of the com- 
pany of those that some time ago did rob Little- 
faith of his money ; but now I look better about 
me, I perceive you are honester people. 

Great-heart. Why what would or could you a 



Matthew 
here admires 
goodness. 



Old Honest 
asleep under 
an Oak. 



One Saint 
sometimes 
takes 

another for 
his Enemy. 



THE SECOND PART 



319 



done to a helped yourself, if we indeed had been Talk 

of that company ? GreTtTeart 

Hon. Done ! why I would a fought as long as an ^ j l6m 

breath had been in me ; and had I so done, I am 
5 sure you could never have given me the worst on't ; 

for a Christian can never be overcome, unless he 

shall yield of himself. 

Great-heart. Well said, Father Honest ° quoth 

the Guide, for by this I know thou art a cock° 
10 of the right kind, for thou hast said the truth. 

Hon. And by this also I know that thou 

knowest what true Pilgrimage is, for all others 

do think that we are the soonest overcome of 

any. 
15 Great-heart. Well now we are so happily met, 

pray let me crave your name, and the name of the 

place you came from ? 

Hon. My name I cannot, but I came from Whence Mr. 

the Town of Stupidity, it lieth about four degrees ^Jg St 
20 beyond the City of Destruction. 

Great-heart. Oh ! are you that Countryman 

then? I deem I have half a guess of you, your 

name- is Old Honesty, is it not? So the old 

Gentleman blushed, and said, Not Honesty in 
25 the abstract, but Honest is my name, and I wish 

that my nature shall agree to what I am called. 
Hon. But Sir, said the old Gentleman, how 

could you guess that I am such a man, since I 

came from such a place ? 
30 Great-heart. I had heard of you before, by my 

Master, for he knows all things that are done on 

the Earth ; but I have often wondered that any 

should come from your place, for your Town is 

worse than is the City of Destruction itself. 



320 



THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 



Hon. Yes, we lie more off from the Sun, and 
so are more cold and senseless ; but was a man 
in a Mountain of Ice, yet if the Sun of Righteous- 
ness will arise upon him, his frozen heart shall feel 
5 a thaw ; and thus it hath been with me. 

Great-heart. I believe it, Father Honest, I 
believe it, for I know the thing is true. 

Then the old Gentleman saluted all the Pil- 
grims with a holy kiss of charity, and asked 

10 them of their names, and how they had fared 
since they set out on their Pilgrimage. 

Chris. Then said Christiana, My name I 
suppose you have heard of, good Christian was 
my Husband, and these four were his Children. 

15 But can you think how the old Gentleman was 
taken, when she told them who she was ! He 
skipped, he smiled, and blessed them with a 
thousand good wishes, saying, 

Hon. I have heard much of your Husband, 

20 and of his Travels and Wars which he under- 
went in his days. Be it spoken to your comfort, 
the name of your Husband rings over all these 
parts of the world : his Faith, his Courage, 
his Enduring, and his Sincerity under all, has 

25 made his name famous. Then he turned him to 
the Boys, and asked them of their names, which 
they told him. And then said he unto them, 
Matthew, be thou like Matthew the Publican, 
not in vice but in virtue. Samuel, said he, be 

30 thou like Samuel the Prophet, a man of faith 
and prayer. Joseph, said he, be thou like Joseph 
in Potiphar's house, chaste, and one that flies 
from temptation. And James be thou like James 
the Just, and like James the Brother of our Lord. 



Stupefied 
ones are 
worse than 
those merely 
Carnal. 



Old Honest 
and Chris- 
tiana talk. 



He also 
talks with 
the Boys. 

Old Mr. 
Honest's 
blessing on 
them. 

Matt. 10. 3. 
Psal. 99. 6. 
Gen. 39. 
Acts 1. 13. 



THE SECOND PART 



321 



Talk of one 
Mr, Fearing. 



Then they told him of Mercy, and how she had He blesseth 
left her Town and her Kindred to come along with Mercy. 
Christiana and with her Sons. At that the old 
Honest man said, Mercy is thy name J by Mercy 
5shalt thou be sustained, and carried through all 
those difficulties that shall assault thee in thy way, 
till thou shalt come thither where thou shalt look 
the Fountain of Mercy in the face with comfort. 

All this while the Guide Mr. Great-heart was 
10 very much pleased, and smiled upon his Companion. 

Now as they walked along together, the Guide 
asked the old Gentleman if he did not know one 
Mr. Fearing, that came on Pilgrimage out of his 
parts. 
15 Hon, Yes, very well, said he. He was a man 
that had the root of the matter in him, but he was 
one of the most troublesome Pilgrims that ever I 
met with in all my days. 

Great-heart. I perceive you knew him, for you 
20 have given a very right character of him. 

Hon. Knew him ! I was a great Companion of 
his ; I was with him most an end° ; when he first 
began to think of what would come upon us here 
after, I was with him. 
25 Great-heart. I was his Guide from my Master's 
house to the gates of the Coelestial City. 

Hon. Then you knew him to be a troublesome 
one. 

Great-heart. I did so, but I could very well 
30 bear it, for men of my calling are oftentimes in- 
trusted with the conduct of such as he was. 

Hon. Well then, pray let us hear a little of 
him, and how he managed himself under your con- 
duct ? 



322 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Great-heart. Why, he was always afraid that 
he should come short of whither he had a desire to 
go. Everything frigh tried him that he heard any- 
body speak of, that had but the least appearance 
5 of opposition in it. I hear that he lay roaring at 
the Slough of Dlspond for above a month together, 
nor durst he, for° all he saw several go over before 
him, venture, tho' .they, many of them, offered to 
lend him their hand. He would not go back again 

10 neither. The Ccelestial City, t he said, he should 
die if he came not to it, and yet was dejected at 
every difficulty, and stumbled at every Straw that 
anybody cast in his way. Well, after he had lain 
at the Slough of Dispond a great while, as I have 

15 told you ; one Sun-shine morning, I do not know 
how, he ventured, and so got over. But when he 
was over, he would scarce believe it. He had, I 
think, a Slough of Dispond in his mind, a Slough 
that he carried everywhere with him, or else he 

20 could never have been as he was. So he came up 
to the Gate, you know what I mean, that stands 
at the head of this way, and there also he stood a 
good while before he would adventure to knock. 
When the Gate was opened he would give back, 

25 and give place to others, and say that he was not 
worthy ; for for all he gat° before some to the Gate, 
yet many of them went in before him. There the 
poor man would stand shaking and shrinking, I 
dare say it would have pitied one's heart to have 

30 seen him, nor would he go back again. At last he 
took the Hammer that hanged on the Gate in his 
hand, and gave a small Rap or two ; then one 
opened to him, but he shrunk back as before. He 
that opened stept out after him, and said, Thou 



Mr. 

Fearing' s 
troublesome 
Pilgrimage. 

His 

behaviour ai 
the Slough 
of Dispond. 



Hi* be- 
haviour at 
the Gate. 



THE SECOND PART 



323 



trembling one, what wantest thou ? With that he 
fell down to the ground. He that spoke to him 
wondered to see him so faint. So he said to him, 
Peace be to thee, up, for I have set open the door 
to thee, come in, for thou art blest. With that he 
gat up, and went in trembling, and when he was in, 
he was ashamed to shew his face. Well, after he 
had been entertained there a while, as you know 
how the manner is, he was bid go on his way, and 
also told the way he should take. So he came till 
he came to our house. But as he behaved himself 
at the Gate, so he did at my Master the Interpret- 
er's door. He lay thereabout in the cold a good 
while, before he would adventure to call, yet he 
would not go back, and the nights were long and 
cold then. Nay he had a Note of Necessity in his 
bosom to my Master, to receive him and grant him 
the comfort of his house, and also to allow him a 
stout and valiant Conduct because he was himself 
so chicken-hearted a man ; and yet for all that he 
was afraid to call at the door. So he lay up and 
down thereabouts till, poor man, he was almost 
starved. Yea so great was his Dejection, that tho' 
he saw several others for knocking got in, yet he 
was afraid to venture. At last, I think I looked 
out of the window, and perceiving a man to be up 
and down about the door, I went out to him, and 
asked what he was ; but, poor man, the water stood 
in his eyes ; so I perceived what he wanted. I 
went therefore in and told it in the house, and we 
shewed the thing to our Lord. So he sent me out 
again, to entreat him to come in ; but I dare say I 
had hard work to do it. At last he came in, and 
I will say that for my Lord, he carried it wonderful 



His be- 
haviour at 
the Inter- 
preter's 
door. 



324 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



lovingly to him. There were but a few good bits 
at the Table but some of it was laid upon his 
trencher. Then he presented the Note, and my 
Lord looked thereon, and said his desire should be 
5 granted. So when he had been there a good while, 
he seemed to get some heart, and to be a little 
more comfortable ; for my Master, you must know, 
is one of very tender bowels, specially to them that 
are afraid ; wherefore he carried it so towards him 

10 as might tend most to his encouragement. Well, 
when he had had a sight of the things of the place, 
and was ready to take his Journey to go to the 
City, my Lord, as he did to Christian before, gave 
him a Bottle of Spirits, and some comfortable things 

15 to eat. Thus we set forward, and I went before 
him ; but the man was but of few words, only he 
would sigh aloud. 

When we were come to where the three fellows 
were hanged, he said that he doubted that that 

20 would be his end also. Only he seemed glad when 
he saw the Cross and the Sepulchre. There I con- 
fess he desired to stay a little to look, and he 
seemed for a while after to be a little cheary. 
When we came at the Hill Difficulty, he made no 

25 stick at that, nor did he much fear the Lions ; for 
you must know that his trouble was not about such 
things as those, his fear was about his acceptance 
at last. 

I got him in at the House Beautiful, I think 

30 before he was willing. Also when he was in, I 
brought him acquainted with the Damsels that 
were of the place, but he was ashamed to make 
himself much for company. He desired much to 
be alone, yet he always loved good talk, and often 



How he was 
entertained 
there. 



He is a little 
encouraged 
at the Inter- 
preter's 
house, 



He was 

greatly 
afraid ivhen 
he saw the 
Gibbit, 
cheani when 
he saw the 
Cross. 



Dumpish at 
the House 
Beautiful. 



THE SECOND PART 



325 



would get behind the Screen to hear it. He also 
loved much to see ancient things, and to be ponder- 
ing them in his mind. He told me afterwards 
that he loved to be in those two houses from which 
5 he came last, to wit, at the Gate, and that of the 
Interpreter's, but that he durst not be so bold to ask. 
When we went also from the House Beautiful, 
down the Hill into the Valley of Humiliation, 
he went down as well as ever I saw man in my 

10 life ; for he cared not how mean he was, so he 
might be happy at last. Yea, I think there was 
a kind of a sympathy betwixt that Valley and him, 
for I never saw him better in all his Pilgrimage 
than when he was in that Valley. 

15 Here he would lie down, embrace the ground, 

and kiss the very Flowers that grew in this Valley. 

He would now be up every morning by break of 

day, tracing and walking to and fro in this Valley. 

But when he was come to the entrance of the 

20 Valley of the Shadow of Death, I thought I 
should have lost my man ; not for that he had 
any inclination to go back, that he always abhorred, 
but he was ready to die for fear. 0, the Hobgob- 
lins will have me, the Hobgoblins will have me, 

25 cried he, and I could not beat him out on't. He 
made such a noise and such an outcry here, that, 
had they but heard him, 'twas enough to encourage 
them to come and fall upon us. 

But this I took very great notice of, that this 

30 Valley was as quiet while he went through it, as 
ever I knew it before or since. I suppose these 
Enemies here had now a special check from our 
Lord, and a command not to meddle until Mr. 
Fearing was past over it. 



He went 
down into 
and was 
very pleas- 
ant in the 
Valley of 
Humilia- 
tion. 



Lam. 3. 
27-29. 



Much per- 
plexed in the 
Valley of the 
Shadow of 
Death. 



326 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



It would be too tedious to tell you of all. We 
will therefore only mention a passage or two more. 
When he was come at Vanity Fair, I thought he 
would have fought with all the men in the Fair. 
5 I feared there we should both have been knock'd 
o' the head, so hot was he against their fooleries. 
Upon the Inchanted Ground he was also very 
wakeful. But when he was come at the River 
where was no Bridge, there again he was in a 

10 heavy case. Now, now, he said, he should be 

drowned for ever, and so never see that face with 

comfort that he had come so many miles to behold. 

And here also I took notice of what was very 

remarkable, the Water of that Eiver was lower at 

15 this time than ever I saw it in all my life. So he 
went over at last, not much above wet-shod.° 
When he was going up to the Gate, Mr. Great- 
heart began to take his leave of him, and to wish 
him a good reception above. So he said, I shall, 

20 7" shall. Then parted we asunder, and I saw him 
no more. 

Hon. Then it seems he was well at last. 



Great-heart. Yes, 



yes; 



I never had doubt 



His be- 
haviour at 
Vanity Fair. 



His boldness 
at last. 



about him ; he was a man of a choice spirit, only he Psal. 88 
25 was always kept very low, and that made his life 
so burdensome to himself, and so troublesome to 
others. He was above many tender of sin. He 
was so afraid of doing injuries to others, that he 
often would deny himself of that which was law- 
30 ful, because he would not offend. 

Hon. But what should be the reason that such 
a good man should be all his days so much in the 
dark? 

Great-heart. There are two sorts of reasons for 



Rom. 14. 21. 
1 Cor. 8. 13. 



THE SECOND PART 



327 



it. One is, the wise God will have it so, some 
must pipe and some must weep. Now Mr. Fear- 
ing was one that played upon this Base; he and 
his fellows sound the Sackbut° whose notes are 
5 more doleful than the notes of other Musick are ; 
tho' indeed some say the Base is the Ground of 
Musick. And for my part I care not at all for 
that profession that begins not in heaviness of 
mind. The first string that the Musician usually 

10 touches is the Base, when he intends to put all in 
tune. God also plays upon this string first, when 
he sets the soul in tune for himself. Only here 
was the imperfection of Mr. Fearing, he could 
play upon no other Musick but this, .till towards 

15 his latter end. 

I make bold to talk thus metaphorically, for 
the ripening of the Wits of young Readers ; and 
because in the Book of the Revelations, the saved 
are compared to a company of Musicians that play 

20 upon their Trumpets and Harps, and sing their 
Songs before the Throne. 

Hon. He was a very zealous man, as one may 
see by what relation you have given of him. Diffi- 
culties, Lions or Vanity Fair, he feared not at all. 

25 'Twas only Sin, Death and Hell that was to him a 
terror, because he had some doubts about his inter- 
est in that Coelestial Country. 

Great-heart. You say right. TJiose were the 
things that were his troublers, and they, as you 

30 have well observed, arose from the weakness of his 
mind there-about, not from weakness of spirit as 
to the practical part of a Pilgrim's life. I dare 
believe that, as the Proverb is, he could have bit 
a Fire-brand, had it stood in his way; but the 



Reason why 
good men 
are so in 
the dark. 
Matt. 11. 
16-19. 



Rev. 8. 2. 
chap. 14. 2, 3. 



A close 
about him. 



328 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



things with which he was oppressed, no man ever 
vet could shake off with ease. 

Chris. Then said Christiana, This relation of 
Mr. Fearing has done me good. I thought no- 
5 body had been like me, but I see there was some 
semblance 'twixt this good man and I, only we 
differed in two things. His troubles were so great, 
they brake out, but mine I kept within. His also 
lay so hard upon him, they made him that he could 

10 not knock at the houses provided for Entertain- 
ment, but my trouble was always such as made me 
knock the louder. 

Mercy. If I might also speak my heart, I must 
say that something of him has also dwelt in me ; 

15 for I have ever been more afraid of the Lake 
and the loss of a place in Paradise, than I have 
been of the loss of other things. Oh, thought I, 
may I have the happiness to have a habitation there, 
'tis enough, though I part with all the world to win it. 

20 Matt. Then said Matthew, Fear was one thing 
that made me think that I was far from having 
that within me that accompanies Salvation, but if 
it was so with such a good man as he, why may it 
not also go well with me ? 

25 James. No fears, no Grace, said James. Tho' 
there is not always Grace where there is the fear 
of Hell, yet to be sure there is no Grace where 
there is no fear of God. 

Great-heart. Well said, James, thou hast hit 

30 the mark, for the fear of God is the beginning 
of Wisdom, and to be sure they that want the 
beginning have neither middle nor end. But we 
will here conclude our discourse of Mr. Fearing, 
after we have sent after him this farewell. 



Christiana's 
sentence. 



Mercy's 
sentence. 



Matthew's 

sentence. 



James's 
sentence. 



THE SECOND PART 



329 



Well, Master Fearing, thou didst fear 
Thy God, and wast afraid 
Of doing anything while here 
That would have thee betray'd. 
5 And didst thou fear the Lake and Pit ? 

Would others did so too. 
For as for them that want thy wit, 
They do themselves undo. 

Now I saw that they still went on in their talk ; 

10 for after Mr. Great-heart had made an end with 
Mr. Fearing, Mr. Honest began to tell them of 
another, but his name was Mr. Self-ivill. He pre- 
tended himself to be a Pilgrim, said Mr. Honest, 
but I persuade myself he never came in at the Gate 

15 that stands at the head of the way. 

Great-heart. Had you ever any talk with him 
about it? 

Hon. Yes, more than once or twice, but he 
would always be like himself, self-willed. He 

20 neither cared for man, nor argument, nor yet 
example; what his mind prompted him to do, 
that he would do, and nothing else could he be 
got to. 

Great-heart. Pray what principles did he hold, 

25 for I suppose you can tell 1 

Hon. He held that a man might follow the 
Vices as well as the Virtues of the Pilgrims, 
and that if he did both he should be certainly 
saved. 

30 Great-heart. How ? if he had said 'tis possible 
for the best to be guilty of the Vices, as well as to 
partake of the Virtues of Pilgrims, he could not 
much have been blamed. For indeed we are ex- 
empted from no Vice absolutely, but on condition 

35 that we watch and strive. But this ' I perceive is 



Their fare- 
well about 
him. 



Of Mr. 
Self-will. 



Old Honest 
had talked 
with him. 



Self-will's 
opinions. 



330 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

not the thing ; but if I understand you right, your 
meaning is, that he was of that opinion, that it 
was allowable so to be ? 

Hon. Ay, ay, so I mean, and so he believed and 
5 practised. 

Great-heart. But what Ground had he for his 
so saying ? 

Hon. Why, he said he had the Scripture for his 
Warrant. 
10 Great-heart. Prithee, Mr. Honest, present us 
with a few particulars. 

Hon. So I will. He said to have to do with 
other men's Wives had been practised by David, 
God's beloved, and therefore he could do it. He 
15 said to have more Women than one, was a thing 
that Solomon practised, and therefore he could do 
it. He said that Sarah and the godly Midwives 
of Egypt lied, and so did saved Bahab, and there- 
fore he could do it. He said that the Disciples 
20 went at the bidding of their Master, and took away 
the owner's Ass, and therefore he could do so too. 
He said that Jacob got the Inheritance of his 
Father in a way of Guile and Dissimulation, and 
therefore he could do so too. 
25 Great-heart. High base !° indeed, and you are 
sure he was of this opinion? 

Hon. I have heard him plead for it, bring Scrip- 
ture for it, bring Argument for it, &c. 

Great-heart. An opinion that is not fit to be 
:*0 with any allowance in the world. 

Hon. You must understand me rightly. He 
did not say that any man might do this, but that 
those that had the Virtues of those that did such 
tilings, might also do the same. 



THE SECOND PART 331 

Great-heart. But what more false than such 
a conclusion ? for this is as much as to say, that 
because good men heretofore have sinned of in- 
firmity, therefore he had allowance to do it of a 
5 presumptuous mind. Or if because a Child by the 
Blast of the Wind, or for that it stumbled at a 
Stone, fell down and defiled itself in mire, therefore 
he might wilfully lie down and wallow like a Boar 
therein. Who could a thought that any one could 

10 so far a been blinded by the power of Lust ? But 

what is written must be true, They stumble at the l Pet 2. 8. 
word being disobedient, whereunto also they were 
appointed. 

His supposing that such may have the godly 

15 man's Virtues, who addict themselves to their Vices, 
is also a delusion as strong as the other. 'Tis just 
as if the Dog should say, I have or may have the 
qualities of the Child, because I lick up its stink- 
ing Excrements. To eat up the Sin of God's Hos. 4. 8. 

20 People, is no sign of one that is possessed with 
their Virtues. Nor can I believe that one that is 
of this opinion can at present have Faith or Love 
in him. But I know you have made strong objec- 
tions against him, prithee what can he say for 

25 himself? 

Hon. Why, he says, to do this by way of opin- 
ion, seems abundance more honest than to do it, 
and yet hold contrary to it in opinion. 

Great-heart. A very wicked answer, for tho' to 

30 let loose the Bridle to Lusts while our opinions 
are against such things, is bad ; yet to sin and 
plead a toleration so to do, is worse. The one 
stumbles Beholders accidentally, the other pleads 
them into the Snare. 



332 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Hon. There are many of this man's mind, that 
have not this man's mouth, and that makes going 
on Pilgrimage of so little esteem as it is. 

Great-heart. You have said the truth, and it is 
5 to be lamented. But he that feareth the King of 
Paradise shall come out of them all. 

Chris. There are strange opinions in the world, 
I know one that said, 'Twas time enough to repent 
when they come to die. 

10 Great-heart. Such are not over wise. That 
man would a been loth, might he have had a 
Week to run twenty mile in for his life, to have 
deferred that Journey to the last hour of that 
Week. 

15 Hon. You say right, and yet the generality of 
them that count themselves Pilgrims do indeed do 
thus. I am, as you see, an old man, and have been 
a Traveller in this road many a day, and I have 
taken notice of many things. 

20 I have seen some that have set out as if they 
would drive all the world afore them, who yet 
have in few days died as they in the Wilder- 
ness, and so never gat sight of the Promised 
Land. 

25 I have seen some that have promised nothing at 
first setting out to be Pilgrims, and that one would 
a thought could not have lived a day, that have yet 
proved very good Pilgrims. 

I have seen some that have run hastily forward, 

30 that again have after a little time run as fast just° 
back again. 

I have seen some who have spoke very well of 
a Pilgrim's life at first, that after a while have 
spoken as much against it. 



THE SECOND PART 333 

I have heard some when they first set out for 
Paradise, say positively there is such a place, 
who when they have been almost there, have 
come back again and said there is none. 
5 I have heard some vaunt what they would do 
in case they should be opposed, that have even 
at a false alarm fled Faith, the Pilgrim's way, 
and all. 

Now as they were thus in their way, there came 
10 one running to meet them, and said, Gentlemen 

and you of the weaker sort, if you love Life, Fresh news 
shift for yourselves, for the Kobbers are before of trouble. 
you. 

Great-heart. Then said Mr. Great-heart, They Part 1, 
15 be the three that set upon Little-faith heretofore. P a S e 166, 
Well, said he, we are ready for them. So they Great- 
went on their way. Now they looked at every hear ; t ?- 
turning, when they should a met with the Vil- 
lains; but whether they heard of Mr. Great- 
20 heart, or whether they had some other game, 
they came not up to the Pilgrims. 

Christiana then wished for an Inn for herself Christiana 
and her Children, because they were weary, ^shethfor 

(111 ±71 11 

Then said Mr. Honest, There is one a little 
25 before us, where a very honourable Disciple, one 

Gaius,° dwells. So they all concluded to turn Gaius. 
in thither, and the rather because the old Gentle- Rom - 16 - 23 
man gave him so good a report. So when they 
came to the door, they went in, not knocking, They enter 
30 for Folks use° not to knock at the door of an j^,^* 
Inn. Then they called for the Master of the 
house, and he came to them. So they asked if 
they might lie° there that night? 

Gains. Yes Gentlemen, if you be true men, 



834 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



for my house is for none but Pilgrims. Then 
was Christiana, Mercy, and the Boys the more 
glad, for that the Innkeeper was a lover of 
Pilgrims. So they called for Rooms, and he 
5 shewed them one for Christiana and her Chil- 
dren and Mercy, and another for Mr. Great- 
heart and the old Gentleman. 

Great-heart. Then said Mr. Great-heart, Good 
Gaius, what hast thou for Supper? for these Pil- 

10 grims have come far to-day, and are weary. 

Gains. It is late, said Gains, so we cannot 
conveniently go out to seek food, but such as 
we have you shall be welcome to, if that will 
content. 

15 Great-heart. We will be content with what 
thou hast in the house, forasmuch as I have 
proved thee, thou art never destitute of that 
which is convenient. 

Then he went down and spake to the Cook, 

20 whose name was Taste-that-ichich-is-good, to get 
ready Supper for so many Pilgrims. This done, 
he comes up again, saying, Come my good Friends, 
you are welcome to me, and I am glad that I have 
an house to entertain you ; and while Supper is 

25 making ready, if you please, let us entertain one 
another with some good discourse. So they all 
said, Content. 

Gains. Then said Gaius, Whose Wife is this 
aged Matron ? and whose Daughter is this young 

30 Damsel ? 

Great-heart. The Woman is the Wife of one 
Christian a Pilgrim of former times, and these 
are his four Children. The Maid is one of her 
Acquaintance, one that she hath persuaded to 



Gaius enter- 
tains them, 
and hov). 



Gaius his 
Cook. 



Talk 
between 
Gaius and 
his Guests. 



THE SECOND rART 335 

come with her on Pilgrimage. The Boys take Mark this. 
all after their Father, and covet to tread in his 
steps ; yea, if they do but see any place where 
the old Pilgrim hath lain, or any print of his 
5 foot, it ministreth joy to their hearts, and they 
covet to lie or tread in the same. 

Gains. Then said Gains, Is this Christian's 
Wife? and are these Christian's Children? I 
knew your Husband's Father, yea, also his Of 

10 Father's Father. Many have been good of this Christian's 
stock, their Ancestors dwelt first at Antioch. Acts 11# 26. 
Christian's Progenitors (I suppose you have 
heard your Husband talk of them) were very 
worthy men. They have above any that I know, 

15 shewed themselves men of great Virtue and 
Courage for the Lord of Pilgrims, his ways, and 
them that loved him. I have heard of many of 
your Husband's Relations that have stood all 
trials for the sake of the Truth. Stephen that chap. 7. 59, 

20 was one of the first of the Family from whence 60 * 
your Husband sprang, was knocked o' the head 
with Stones. James, another of this Genera- chap. 12. % 
tion, was slain with the edge of the Sword. To 
say nothing of Paul and Peter, men anciently of 

25 the Family from whence your Husband came, 
there was Ignatius who was cast to the Lions, 
Romanics whose flesh was cut by pieces from 
his bones, and Poly carp that played the man 
in the Fire. There was he that was hanged up 

30 in a Basket in the Sun for the Wasps to eat, 
and he who they put into a Sack and cast him 
into the Sea to be drowmed. 'T would be im- 
possible utterly to count up all of that Family 
that have suffered Injuries and Death for the 



336 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



love of a Pilgrim's life. Nor can I but be glad 
to see that thy Husband has left behind him four 
such Boys as these. I hope they will bear up 
their Father's name, and tread in their Father's 
5 steps, and come to their Father's end. 

Great-heart. Indeed Sir, they are likely Lads, 
they seem to chuse heartily their Father's ways. 

Gains. That is it that I said, wherefore 
Christian's Family is like still to spread abroad 

10 upon the face of the ground, and yet to be nu- 
merous upon the face of the earth. Wherefore let 
Christiana look out some Damsels for her Sons, 
to whom they may be betroathed, &c. that the 
name of their Father and the house of his Pro- 

15 gen i tors may never be forgotten in the world. 
Hon. 'Tis pity this Family should fall and be 
extinct. 

Gains. Fall it cannot, but be diminished it 
may ; but let Christiana take my advice, and 

20 that's the way to uphold it. 

And Christiana, said this Innkeeper, I am 
glad to see thee and thy friend Mercy together 
here, a lovely couple. And may I advise, take 
Mercy into a nearer Relation to thee. If she will, 

25 let her be given to Matthew thy eldest Son, 'tis 
the way to preserve you a Posterity in the earth. 
So this match was concluded, and in process of 
time they were married. But more of that here- 
after. 

30 Gains also proceeded and said, I will now 
speak on the behalf of Women, to take away 
their Reproach. For as Death and the Curse 
came into the world by a Woman, so also did 
Life and Health : God sent forth his Son, made 



Advice to 
Christiana 
about her 
Boys. 



Mercy and 

Matthew 

marry. 



Gen. 3. 
Gal. 4. 4, 



THE SECOND PART 



337 



Why 

Women of 
old so much 
desired 
Children. 



of a Woman. Yea, to shew how much those 
that came after did abhor the act of their 
Mother, this sex in the Old Testament coveted 
Children, if happily this or that Woman might be 
5 the Mother of the Saviour of the World. 

I will say again, that when the Saviour was 
come, Women rejoiced in him before either Man or Luke 2 
Angel. I read not, that ever any Man did give 
unto Christ so much as one Groat, but the Women 
10 followed him and ministred to him of their Sub- 
stance. 'Twas a Woman that washed his Feet 
with Tears, and a Woman that anointed his Body 
to the Burial. They were Women that wept when 
he was going to the Cross, and Women that fol- 
lowed him from the Cross, and that sat by his 
Sepulchre when he was buried. They were Women 
that was first with him at his Resurrection-morn, 
and Women that brought tiding first to his Dis- 
ciples that he was risen from the Dead. Women 
20 therefore are highly favoured, and shew by these 
things that they are sharers with us in the Grace 
of Life. 

Now the Cook sent up to signify that Supper 
was almost ready, and sent one to lay the Cloath, 
25 the Trenchers, and to set the Salt and Bread in 
order. 

Then said Mattheiv, The sight of this Cloath 
and of this forerunner of the Supper, begetteth 
in me a greater Appetite to my food than I had 
30 before. 

Gaius. So let all ministrin^ doctrines to thee 
in this life, beget in thee a greater desire to sit at 
the Supper of the great King in his Kingdom ; for 
all Preaching, Books, and Ordinances here, are but 



chap. 8. 2, 3. 

chap. 7. 37, 
50. 

John 11. 2. 
chap. 12. 3. 

Luke 23. 27. 
Matt. 27. 55 5 
56, 61. 

Luke 24. 22. 
23. 



Supper 
ready. 



What to be 
gathered 
from laying 
of the Board 
with the 
Cloath and 
Trenchers. 



338 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



as the laying of the Trenchers and as setting of 
Salt upon the Board, when compared with the 
Feast that our Lord will make for us when we 
come to his House. 
5 So Supper came up, and first a Heave-shoulder 
and a Wave-breast° was set on the Table before 
them, to shew that they must begin their meal 
with Prayer and Praise to God. The Heave- 
shoulder David lifted his Heart up to God with, 

10 and with the Wave-breast, where his Heart lay, 
with that he used to lean upon his Harp when he 
played. These two Dishes were very fresh and 
good, and they all eat heartily well thereof. 

The next they brought up was a Bottle of Wine, 

15 red as Blood. So Gains said to them, Drink 
freely, this is the Juice of the true Vine that 
makes glad the heart of God and Man. So they 
drank and were merry. 

The next was a dish of Milk well crumbed. 

20 But Gains said, Let the Boys have that, that 
they may grow thereby. 

Then they brought up in course a dish of Butter 
and Hony. Then said Gains, Eat freely of this, 
for this is good to chear up and strengthen your 

25 Judgments and Understandings. This was our 
Lord's dish when he was a Child, Butter and 
Hony shall he eat, that he may know to refuse 
the Evil and chase the Good. 

Then they brought them up a dish of Apples, 

30 and they were very good tasted Fruit. Then said 
Matthew, May we eat Apples, since they were 
such, by and with which the Serpent beguiled our 
first Mother ? 

Then said Gains, 



Lev. 7. 32-34. 
chap. 10. 14, 
15. 



Psal. 25. 1. 
Heb. 13. 15. 



Deut. 32. 14. 

Judges 9. 13. 
John 15. 1. 



A dish of 

milk. 

1 Pet. 2. 1, 2. 

Of Hony 
and Butter. 



Isa. 7. 15. 



A dish of 
Apples. 



THE SECOND PART 



339 



Apples were they with which we were beguil'd, 
Yet sin, not Apples, hath our souls defiPd. 
Apples forbid, if eat, corrupts the Blood ; 
To eat such when commanded, does us good. 
Drink of his Flagons, then, thou Church, his Dove, 
And eat his Apples, who are sick of Love. 



Then said Matthew, I made the scruple because 
I a while since was sick with eating of Fruit. 
Gains. Forbidden Fruit will make you sick, 
10 but not what our Lord has tolerated. 

While they were thus talking, they were pre- 
sented with another dish, and 'twas a dish of 
Nuts. Then said some at the Table, Nuts spoil 
tender Teeth, specially the Teeth of Children; 
15 which when Gaius heard, he said, 

Hard Texts are Nuts (I will not call them cheaters) 
Whose Shells do keep their Kernels from the Eaters. 
Ope then the Shells, and you shall have the Meat, 
They here are brought for you to crack and eat. 

20 Then were they very merry, and sat at the 
Table a long time, talking of many things. Then 
said the old Gentleman, My good Landlord, while 
we are cracking your Nuts, if you please, do you 
open this Riddle : 

25 A man there was, tho' some did count him mad, 
The more he cast away the more he had. 

Then they all gave good heed, wondring what 
good Gaius would say ; so he sat still a while, and 
then thus replied : 



A dish of 
Nuts. 
Cant. 6. 11. 



A Riddle 
put forth by 
old Honest. 



30 He that bestows his Goods upon the Poor, Gaius opens 

Shall have as much again, and ten times more. it. 



340 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Then said Joseph, I dare say Sir, I did not 
think you could a found it out. 

Oh, said Gains, I have been trained up in this 
way a great while, nothing teaches like experi- 
5 ence. I have learned of my Lord to be kind, and 
have found by experience that I have gained 
thereby. There is that scattereth, yet increaseth, 
and there is that ivithholdeth more than is meet, 
but it tendeih to Poverty. There is that maketh 
10 himself Rich, yet hath nothing, there is that 
maketh himself Poor, yet hath great Riches. 

Then Samuel whispered to Christiana his 

Mother, and said, Mother, this is a very good 

man's house, let us stay here a good while, and let 

15 my Brother Matthew be married here to Mercy 

before we go any further. 

The which Gains the Host overhearing said, 
With a very good will, my Child. 

So they stayed there more than a month, and 
20 Mercy was given to Mattheiv to Wife. 

While they stayed here, Mercy, as her custom 
was, would be making Coats and Garments to give 
to the Poor, by which she brought up a very good 
report upon the Pilgrims. 
25 But to return again to our Story. After Supper 
the Lads desired a Bed, for that they were weary 
with Travelling. Then Gains called to shew 
them their chamber, but said Mercy, I will have 
them to Bed. So she had them to Bed, and they 
30 slept well. But the rest sat up all night, for 
Gains and they were such suitable Company that 
they could not tell how to part. Then after much 
talk of their Lord, themselves, and their Journey, 
old Mr. Honest, he that put forth the Riddle to 



Joseph 
wonders. 



Prov. 11. 24. 
chap. 13. 7 



Matthew 
and Mercy 
are married. 



The Boys go 
to Bed, the 
rest sit iiv 



THE SECOND PART 



341 



Gains, began to nod, Then said Great-heart, 
What Sir, you begin to be drowsy, come, rub up, 
now here's a Riddle for you. Then said Mr. Honest, 
Let's hear it. 
5 Then said Mr. Great-heart : 

He that will kill, must first be overcome ; 
Who live abroad would, first must die at home. 

Hah, said Mr. Honest, it is a hard one, hard 

to expound, and harder to practise. But come 

10 Landlord, said he, I will if you please, leave my 

part to you, do you expound it, and I will hear 

what you say. 

No said Gains, 'twas put to you, and 'tis ex- 
pected that you should answer it. 
15 Then said the old Gentleman, 

He first by Grace must conquer' d be, 
That Sin would mortify ; 
And who, that lives, would convince me, 
Unto himself must die. 

20 It is right, said Gaius, good Doctrine and Ex- 
perience teaches this. For First, until Grace dis- 
plays itself, and overcomes the soul with its Glory, 
it is altogether without heart to oppose Sin. Be- 
sides, if Sin is Satan's Cords by which the soul lies 

25 bound, how should it make resistance before it is 
loosed from that infirmity ? 

Secondly, Nor will any that knows either Rea- 
son or Grace, believe that such a man can be a liv- 
ing Monument of Grace that is a Slave to his own 

30 Corruptions. 

And now it comes in my mind, I will tell you 
a Story worth the hearing. There were two men 



Old Honest 
nods. 



A Riddle. 



The Riddle 
opened. 



342 



THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 



A Question 
worth the 
minding. 



A Com- 
parison. 



that went on Pilgrimage, the one began when he 
was young, the other when he was old. The young 
man had strong Corruptions to grapple with, the 
old man's were decayed with the decays of Nature. 
5 The young man trod his steps as even as did the 
old one, and was every way as light as he. Who 
now, or which of them, had their Graces shining 
clearest, since both seemed to be alike ? 

Hon. The young man's doubtless. For that 

10 which heads it against the greatest opposition, 
gives best demonstration that it is strongest. 
Specially when it also holdeth pace with that that 
meets not with half so much, as to be sure old age 
does not. 

15 Besides, I have observed that old men have A mistake 
blessed themselves with this mistake, namely, 
taking the decays of Nature for a gracious Con- 
quest over Corruptions, and so have been apt to 
beguile themselves. Indeed old men that are 

20 gracious are best able to give advice to them that 
are young, because they have seen most of the 
emptiness of things. But yet, for an old and a 
young to set out both together, the young one has 
the advantage of the fairest discovery of a work of 

25 Grace within him, tho' the old man's Corruptions 
are naturally the weakest. 

Thus they sat talking till break of day. Now 
when the Family was up, Christiana bid her Son 
James that he should read a Chapter, so he read 

30 the 53d of Isaiah. When he had done, Mr. Hon- 
est asked, why it was said that the Saviour is said 
to come out of a dry ground, and also that he 
had no form 7ior comeliness in him } 

Great-heart. Then said Mr. Great-hearty To the 



Another 
Question. 



THE SECOND PART 



343 



first I answer, Because the Church of the Jews, 
of which Christ came, had then lost almost all the 
Sap and Spirit of Religion. To the second I say, 
the words are spoken in the person of the Unbe- 
5 lievers, who because they want that Eye that can 
see into our Prince's Heart, therefore they judge 
of him by the meanness of his Outside. Just like 
those that know not that Precious Stones are cov- 
ered over with a homely Crust, who when they 

10 have found one, because they know not what they 
have found, cast it again away as men do a com- 
mon Stone. 

Well, said Gains, now you are here, and since, 
as I know, Mr. Great-heart is good at his Weap- 

15 ons, if you please, after we have refreshed our- 
selves, we will walk into the Fields to see if we 
can do any good. About a mile from hence there 
is one Slay-good, a Giant that doth much annoy 
the King's High-way in these parts ; and I know 

20 whereabouts his Haunt is. He is Master of a 
number of Thieves. 'Twould be well if we could 
clear these parts of him. 

So they consented and went, Mr. Great-heart 
with his Sword, Helmet, and Shield, and the rest 

25 with Spears and Staves. 

When they came to the place where he was, 
they found him with one Feeble-mind in his hands, 
whom his Servants had brought unto him, having 
taken him in the way. Now the Giant was rifling 

30 of him, with a purpose after that to pick -his Bones, 
for he was of the nature of Flesh-eaters. 

Well, so soon as he saw Mr. Great-heart and 
his Friends at the Mouth of his Cave with their 
Weapons, he demanded what they wanted ? 



Giant 
Slay-good 
assaulted 
and slain. 



He is found 
with one 
Feeble-mind 
in his hand,. 



344 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Great-heart. We want thee, for we are come to 
revenge the quarrel of the many that thou hast 
slain of the Pilgrims, when thou hast dragged them 
out of the King's High-way, wherefore come out of 
5 thy Cave. So he armed himself and came out, 
and to a Battle they went, and fought for above 
an hour, and then stood still to take wind. 

Slay. Then said the Giant, Why are you here 
on my ground ? 

10 Great-heart. To revenge the Blood of Pilgrims, 
as I also told thee before. So they went to it 
again, and the Giant made Mr. Great-heart give 
back ; but he came up again, and in the greatness 
of his mind he let fly with such stoutness at the 

15 Giant's head and sides, that he made him let his 
Weapon fall out of his hand. So he smote him 
and slew him, and cut off his Head, and brought 
it away to the Inn. He also took Feeble-mind the One Feeble- 
Pilgrim, and brought him with him to his Lodgings. mind 

20 When they were come home, they shewed his head j rom tne 
to the Family, and then set it up, as they had done Giant. 
others before, for a terror to those that should 
attempt to do as he hereafter. 

Then they asked Mr. Feeble-mind how he fell 

25 into his hands ? 

Feeble-mind. Then said the poor man, I am a Hoio Feeble- 
sickly man as you see, and, because Death did usu- ™^ came 
ally once a day knock at my door, I thought I Pilgrim. 
should never be well at home ; so I betook myself 

30 to a Pilgrim's life, and' have travelled hither from 
the Town of Uncertain, where I and my Father 
were born. I am a man of no strength at all of 
body, nor yet of mind ; but would if I could, tho > 
I can but crawl, spend my life in the Pilgrim's 



THE SECOND PART 345 

way. When I came at the Gate that is at the 
head of the way, the Lord of that place did enter- 
tain me freely, neither objected he against my 
weakly looks, nor against my feeble mind ; but 
5 gave me such things that were necessary for my 
Journey, and bid me hope to the end. When I 
came to the house of the Interpreter, I received 
much kindness there, and because the Hill Diffi- 
culty was judged too hard for me, I was carried up 

10 that by one of his servants. Indeed I have found 
much relief from Pilgrims, tho' none was willing 
to go so softly as I am forced to do ; yet still as 
they came on, they bid me be of good chear, 
and said that it was the will of their Lord that 

15 comfort should be given to the feeble-minded, and 1 Thess. 5. 
so went on their own pace. When I was come up 14, 
to Assault Lane, then this Giant met with me, 
and bid me prepare for an Encounter ; but alas, 
feeble one that I was, I had more need of a Cordial. 

20 So he came up and took me. I conceited he 

should not kill me. Also when he had got me Mark this. 
into his Den, since I went not with him willingly, 
I believed I should come out alive again ; for 
I have heard that not any Pilgrim that is taken 

25 captive by violent hands, if he keeps heart-whole 
towards his Master, is by the Laws of Providence 
to die by the hand of the Enemy. Robbed I looked 
to be, and robbed to be sure I am ; but I am, as 
you see, escaped with Life, for the which I thank 

30 my King as Author, and you as the Means. Other 
brunts I also look for, but this I have resolved on, 
to wit, to run, when I can, to go when I cannot Mark this, 
run, and to creep when I cannot go. As to the 
main, I thank him that loves me, I am fixed. My 



346 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



way is before me, my Mind is beyond the River 
that has no Bridge, tho' I am, as you see, but of 
a feeble Mind. 

Hon. Then said old Mr. Honest, Have you not 
5 some time ago been acquainted with one Mr. Fear- 
ing a Pilgrim? 

Feeble. Acquainted with him, Yes. He came 
from the Town of Stupidity, which lieth four 
degrees to the northward of the City of Destruc- 
10 Hon, and as many off of where I was born ; yet we 
were well acquainted, for indeed he was mine Uncle, 
my Father's Brother. He and I have been much 
of a temper. He was a little shorter than I, but 
yet we were much of a complexion. 
15 Hon. I perceive you know him, and I am apt 
to believe also that you were related one to another ; 
for you have his whitely Look, a Cast like his 
with your eye, and your Speech is much alike. 

Feeble. Most have said so that have known us 
20 both, and besides, what I have read in him, I have 
for the most part found in myself. 

Gaius. Come Sir, said good Gains, be of good 

chear, you are welcome to me and to my house, 

and what thou hast a mind to, call for freely ; and 

25 what thou would'st have my servants do for thee, 

they will do it with a ready mind. 

Then said Mr. Feeble-mind, This is unexpected 
Favour, and as the Sun shining out of a very dark 
Cloud. Did Giant Slay -good intend me this 
30 favour when he stopped me, and resolved to let 
me go no further ? Did he intend that after he 
had rifled my Pockets, I should go to Gaius mine 
Host ? Yet so it is. 

Now just as Mr. Feeble-mind and Gains was 



Mr. Fearing 
Mr. Feeble- 
mind's 
Uncle. 

Feeble-mind 
has some 
of Mr. 
Fearing's 
Features. 



Gaius com- 
forts him. 



Notice to be 
taken of 
Providence. 



THE SECOND PART 



347 



thus in talk, there comes one running and called 
at the door, and told, That about a mile and an 
half off there was one Mr. Not-rigid a Pilgrim 
struck dead upon the place where he was with a 

5 Thunderbolt. 

Feeble. Alas, said Mr. Feeble.-mind, is he slain 1 
He overtook me some days before I came so far 
as hither, and would be my Company-keeper. He 
also was with me when Slay-good the Giant took 

10 me, but he was nimble of his heels and escaped. 
But it seems he escaped to die, and I was took to 
live. 



Tidings how 
one Not- 
right teas 
slain with 
a Thunder- 
bolt, and 
Mr. Feeble- 
mind's com- 
ment upon 
it. 



What one would think, doth seek to slay outright, 
Oft times delivers from the saddest plight. 
15 That very Providence whose face is Death, 
Doth ofttimes to the lowly, Life bequeath. 
I taken was, he did escape and flee, 
Hands cross'd gives Death to him, and Life to me. 



Now about this time Matthew and Mercy were 

20 married. Also Gaius gave his Daughter Phebe 

to James, Matthew's Brother, to Wife; after which 

time they yet stayed above ten days at Gaius' s 

house, spending their time and the seasons like as 

Pilgrims use to do. 

25 When they were to depart, Gains made them 

a Feast, and they did eat and drink and were 

merry. Now the hour was come that they must 

be gone, wherefore Mr. Great-heart called for a 

Reckoning. But Gains told him that at his house 

30 it was not the custom for Pilgrims to pay for their 

Entertainment. He boarded them by the year, 

but looked for his pay from the good Samaritan, 

who had promised him at his return, whatsoever 



The Pil- 
grims pre- 
pare to go 
fomcard. 

How they 
greet one 
another at 
parting. 
Luke i0. 
33-35. 



348 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

charge he was at with them faithfully to repay 
him. Then said Mr. Great-heart to him, 

Great-heart. Beloved, thou dost faithfully 
whatsoever thou dost to the Brethren and to 

5 Strangers, which have borne witness of thy 3 John 5, 6. 
Charity before the Church; ichom if thou (yet) 
bring forward on their Journey after a Godly 
sort, thou shalt do ivell. 

Then Gains took his leave of them all, and of Gaius Ms 

10 his Children, and particularly of Mr. Feeble-mind. last hind- 
He also gave him something to drink by the way. Feeble- 
No w Mr. Feeble-mind, when they were going mind, 
out of the door, made as if he intended to linger. 
The which when Mr. Great-heart espied, he said, 

15 Come Mr. Feeble-mind, pray do you go along 
with us, I will be your Conductor, and you shall 
fare as the rest. 

Feeble. Alas, I want a suitable Companion, Feeble-mind 
you are all lusty and strong, but I, as you see, forgoing 

20 am weak. I chuse therefore rather to come be- 
hind, lest by reason of my many Infirmities I should 
be both a Burden to myself and to you. I am, as 
I said, a man of a weak and feeble mind, and shall 
be offended and made weak at that which others 

25 can bear. I shall like no Laughing, I shall like 
no gay Attire, I shall like no unprofitable Questions. 
Nay I am so weak a man, as to be offended with 
that which others have a liberty to do. I do not His excuse 
yet know all the Truth. I am a very ignorant f or **• 

30 Christian man. Sometimes if I hear some re- 
joice in the Lord, it troubles me because I cannot 
do so too. It is with me as it is with a weak 
man among the strong, or as with a sick man 
among the healthy, or as a Lamp despised, (He 



THE SECOND PART 



349 



that is ready to slip ivith his feet, is as a 
Lamp despised in the thought of him that is 
at ease.) So that I know not what to do. 

Great-heart. But Brother, said Mr. Great- 
5 heart, I have it in Commission to comfort the 
feeble-minded, and to support the weak. You 
must needs go along with us ; we will wait for 
you, we will lend you our help, we will deny our- 
selves of some things both opinionative and prac- 
10 tical for your sake, we will not enter into doubtful 
disputations before you, we will be made all things 
to you rather than you shall be left behind. 

Now all this while they were at Gams' s door ; 

and behold as they were thus in the heat of their 

15 discourse, Mr. Ready-to-halt came by with his 

Crutches in his hand, and he also was going on 

Pilgrimage. 

Feeble. Then said Mr. Feeble-mind to him, 
Man, how earnest thou hither ? I was but just 
20 now complaining that I had not a suitable Com- 
panion, but thou art according to my wish. Wel- 
come, welcome, good Mr. Ready-to-halt, I hope 
thee and I may be some help. 

Ready-to-halt. I shall be glad of thy Company, 
25 said the other ; and good Mr. Feeble-mind, rather 
than we will part, since we are thus happily met, 
I will lend thee one of my Crutches. 

Feeble. Nay, said he, tho' I thank thee for thy 
good will, I am not inclined to halt before I am 
30 lame. Howbeit, I think when occasion is, it may 
help me against a Dog. 

Ready. If either myself or my Crutches can do 
thee a pleasure, we are both at thy command, good 
Mr. Feeble-mind. 



Job 12. 5. 



Great- 
heart's Com- 
mission. 
1 Thess. 5. 
14. 

Rom. 14. 



A Christian 
Spirit. 
1 Cor. 8. 
chap. 9. 22. 



Psal. 38. 17. 
Promises. 



Feeble-mind 
glad to see 
Ready-to- 
halt come 
by. 



350 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

« 

Thus therefore they went on, Mr. Great-heart 

and Mr. Honest went before, Christiana and her 

Children went next, and Mr. Feeble-mind and Mr. 

Ready-to-halt came behind with his Crutches. 

5 Then said Mr. Honest, 

Hon. Pray Sir, now we are upon the Road, tell New Talk. 
us some profitable things of some that have gone on 
Pilgrimage before us. 

Great-heart. With a good will. I suppose you p ar t 1, 
10 have heard how Christian of old did meet with pages 74-88. 
Apollyon in the Valley of Humiliation, and also 
what hard work he had to go through the Valley 
of the Shadow of Death. Also I think you can- 
not but have heard how Faithful was put to it 
15 with Madam Wanton, with Adam the First, with 
one Discontent, and Shame, four as deceitful 
Villains as a man can meet with upon the road. 

Hon. Yes, I have heard of all this; but indeed 
good Faithful was hardest put to it with Shame, 
20 he was an unwearied one. 

Great-heart. Ay, for as the Pilgrim well said, 
he of all men had the wrong name. 

Hon. But pray Sir, where was it that Christian Part 1, 
and Faithful met Talkative 9 That same was also P a S e 89 - 
25 a notable one. 

Great-heart. He was a confident Fool, yet many 
follow his ways. 

Hon. He had like to a beguiled Faithful. 

Great-heart. Ay, but Christian put him into a 
30 way quickly to find him out. Thus they went on Part 1, 
till they came at the place where Evangelist met P a & e 113# 
with Christian and Faithful, and prophesied to 
them of what should befall them at Vanity 
Fair. 



THE SECOND PART 351 

Great-heart. Then said their Guide, Hereabouts 
did Christian and Faithful meet with Evangelist, 
who prophesied to them of what Troubles they 
should meet with at Vanity Fair. 
5 Hon. Say you so ! I dare say it was a hard 
Chapter that then he did read unto them ? 

Great-heart. 'Twas so ; but he gave them en- 
couragement withal. But what do we talk of 
them ? they were a couple of lion-like men, they 
10 had set their faces like flint. Don't you remember Part 1, 
how undaunted they were when they stood before P a S e 126 « 
the Judge ? 

Hon. Well, Faithful bravely suffered. 

Great-heart. So he did, and as brave things 
15 came on't, for Hopeful and some others, as the 
Story relates it, were converted by his Death. 

Hon. Well, but pray go on, for you are well 
acquainted with things. 

Great-heart. Above all that Christian met with Part 1, 
20 after he had passed through Vanity Fair, one By- P a S e 131 « 
ends was the arch one.° 

Hon. By-ends, What was he ? 

Great-heart. A very arch Fellow, a downright 
Hypocrite. One that would be religious which 
25 way ever the World went, but so cunning that he 
w r ould be sure neither to lose nor suffer for it. He 
had his mode of Religion for every fresh occasion, 
and his Wife was as good at it as he. He would 
turn and change from opinion to opinion, yea, and 
30 plead for so doing too. But so far as I could learn, 
he came to an ill end with his by-ends, nor did I 
ever hear that any of his Children w^ere ever of any 
esteem with any that truly feared God. 

Now by this time they were come within sight 



352 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



of the Town of Vanity, where Vanity Fair is 
kept. So when they saw that they were so near 
the Town, they consulted with one another how 
they should pass through the Town, and some said 

5 one thing and some another. At last Mr. Great- 
heart said, I have, as you may understand, often 
been a Conductor of Pilgrims through this Town, 
now I am acquainted with one Mr. Mnason, a 
Cypmsian by Nation, an old Disciple, at whose 

10 house we may lodge. If you think good, said he, 
we will turn in there. 

Content, said old Honest ; Content, said Chris- 
tiana; Content, said Mr. Feeble-mind; and so they 
said all. Now you must think it was eventide by 

15 that they got to the outside of the Town, but 
Mr. Great heart knew the way to the old man's 
house. So thither they came ; and he called at the 
door, and the old man within knew his tongue so 
soon as ever he heard it ; so he opened, and they 

20 all came in. Then said Mnason their Host, How- 
far have ye come to-day ? so they said, From the 
house of Gains our Friend. I promise you, said 
he, you have gone a good stitch, you may well be 
a weary, sit dow T n. So they sat down. 

25 Great-heart. Then said their Guide, Come, 
what chear Sirs ? I dare say you are welcome to 
my Friend. 

Mnason. I also, said Mr. Mnason, do bid you 
welcome, and whatever you want, do but say, and 

30 we will do what we can to get it for you. 

Hon. Our great want a while since was Harbour 
and good Company, and now I hope we have both. 
Mnason. For Harbour, you see what it is, but 
for good Company, that will appear in the trial. 



They are 
come icithin 
sight of 
Vanity. 



They enter 
into one Mr. 
Mnason's 
to lodr/e. 
Acts 21. 16. 



They are 
glad of 
entertain- 
ment. 



THE SECOND PART 



353 



Great-heart. Well, said Mr. Great-heart, will 
you have the Pilgrims up into their Lodging? 

Mnason. I will, said Mr. Mnason. So he had 

thern to their respective places ; and also shewed 

5 them a very fair Dining-room, where they might 

be and sup together, until time w T as come to go to 

Eest. 

Now when they were set in their places, and 
were a little cheary after their Journey, Mr. Honest 
10 asked his Landlord if there were any store of good 
people in the Town ? 

Mnason. We have a few, for indeed they are 
but a few when compared with them on the other 
side. 
15 Hon. But how shall we do to see some of them ? 



They desire 



for the sight of good men to them that are going to see some 
on Pilgrimage, is like to the appearing of the Moon p e0 pie in the 
and the Stars to them that are sailing upon the Toicn. 
Seas. 

20 Then Mr. Mnason stamped with his foot, and Some sent 
his daughter Grace came up ; so he said unto her, f° r - 
Grace, go you tell my Friends, Mr. Contrite, 
Mr. Holy -man, Mr. Love-saint, Mr. Dare-not- 
Lye, and Mr. Penitent, that I have a Friend or 

25 two at my house that have a mind this evening 
to see them. 

So Grace went to call them, and they came ; 
and after Salutation made, they sat down together 
at the Table. 

30 Then said Mr. Mnason their Landlord, My 
Neighbours, I have, as you see, a Company of 
Strangers come to my house, they are Pilgrims, 
they come from afar, and are going to Mount Sion. 
But who, quoth he, do you think this is ? pointing 
2a 



354 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



with his finger to Christiana. It is Christiana the 
Wife of Christian, that famous Pilgrim, who with 
Faithful his Brother were so shamefully handled in 
our Town. At that they stood amazed, saying, We 
5 little thought to see Christiana, when Grace came 
to call us, wherefore this is a very comfortable sur- 
prize. Then they asked her of her welfare, and if 
these young men were her Husband's Sons ? And 
when she had told them they were, they said, The 

10 King whom you love and serve, make you as 
your Father, and bring you where he is in 
Peace. 

Hon. Then Mr. Honest (when they were all 
sat down) asked Mr. Contrite and the rest, in what 

15 posture their Town was at present ? 

Contrite. You may be sure we are full of hurry 
in Fair-time. ? Tis hard keeping our hearts and 
spirits in any good order, when we are in a cum- 
bred condition. He that lives in such a place as 

20 this is, and that has to do with such as we have, 
has need of an Item, to caution him to take heed 
every moment of the day. 

Hon, But how are your Neighbours for quiet- 
ness ? 

25 Contrite. They are much more moderate now 
than formerly. You know how Christian and 
Faithful were used at our Town ; but of late, I 
say, they have been far more moderate. I think 
the blood of Faithful lieth with load upon them 

:>0 till now, for since they burned him they have been 
ashamed to burn any more. In those days we 
were afraid to walk the Streets, but now we can 
shew our heads. Then the name of a Professor 
was odious, now specially in some parts of our 



Some Talk 
betivixt Mr. 
Honest and 
Contrite. 
The Fruit 
of Watch- 
fulness. 



Persecution 
not so hot at 
Vanity Fair 
as formerly. 



THE SECOND PART 355 

Town (for you know our Town is large) Keligion is 
counted honourable. 

Then said Mr. Contrite to them, Pray how fareth 
it with you in your Pilgrimage ? How stands the 
5 Country affected towards you ? 

Hon. It happens to us as it happeneth to Way- 
faring men ; sometimes our way is clean, sometimes 
foul, sometimes up hill, sometimes down hill. We 
are seldom at a certainty, the Wind is not always 

10 on our backs, nor is every one a Friend that we 
meet with in the way. We have met with some 
notable Rubs already, and what are yet behind we 
know not, but for the most part we find it true 
that has been talked of of old, A good man must 

15 suffer Trouble. 

Contrite. You talk of Rubs, what Rubs have 
you met withal ? 

Hon. Nay, ask Mr. Great-heart our Guide, for 
he can give the best account of that. 

20 Great-heart. We have been beset three or four 
times already. First Christiana and her Children 
were beset with two Ruffians, that they feared 
would a took away their lives. We was beset with 
G-iant Bloody-man, Giant Maul, and Giant Slay- 

25 good. Indeed we did rather beset the last, than 
were beset of him. And thus it was : After we 
had been some time at the house of Gains, mine 
Host and of the whole Church, we were minded 
upon a time to take our Weapons with us, and so 

30 go see if we could light upon any of those that 
were Enemies to Pilgrims, (for we heard that there 
was a notable one thereabouts.) Now Gains 
knew his Haunt better than I, because he dwelt 
thereabout, so we looked and looked till at last we 



356 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



discerned the Mouth of his Cave, then we were 
glad and plucked up our Spirits. So we approached 
up to his Den, and lo when we came there, he had 
dragged by mere force into his Net this poor Man 
5 Mr. Feeble-mind, and was about to bring him to 
his end. But when he saw us, supposing as we 
thought he had had another Prey, he left the poor 
man in his Hole, and came out. So we fell to it 
full sore, and he lustily laid about him ; but in 

10 conclusion he was brought down to the ground, and 
his Head cut off, and set up by the Way-side for a 
terror to such as should after practise such Ungod- 
liness. That I tell you the truth, here is the man 
himself to affirm it, who was as a Lamb taken out 

15 of the Mouth of the Lion. 

Feeble-mind. Then said Mr. Feeble-mind, I 
found this true to my Cost and Comfort; to my 
Cost when he threatned to pick my Bones every 
moment, and to my Comfort when I saw Mr. 

20 Great-heart and his Friends with their Weapons 
approach so near for my Deliverance. 

Holy-man. Then said Mr. Holy-man, There Mr. 
are two things that they have need to be possessed Holy-man's 
with that go on Pilgrimage, courage, and an un- 

25 .spotted life. If they have not courage, they can 
never hold on their way, and if their Lives be 
loose, they will make the very name of a Pilgrim 
stink. 

Love-saint. Then said Mr. Love-saint, I hope 

30 this caution is not needful amongst you. But 
truly there are many that go upon the road, that 
rather declare themselves Strangers to Pilgrimage 
than Strangers and Pilgrims in the Earth. 

Dare-not-Lye. Then said Mr. Dare-not-lye, 



speech. 



Mr. Love- 
saint's 
speech. 



THE SECOND PART 357 

'Tis true, they neither have the Pilgrim's Weed, Mr. Dare- 
nor the Pilgrim's Courage ; they go not uprightly, " ot "^ e his 
but all awry with their feet ; one Shoe goes inward, 
another outward, and their Hosen° out behind; 
5 there a Rag, and there a Rent, to the Disparage- 
ment of their Lord. 

Penitent. These things, said Mr. Penitent, they Mr. Penitent 
ought to be troubled for, nor are the Pilgrims like his s P eecn - 
to have that Grace put upon them and their Pil- 

10 grim's Progress as they desire, until the way is 
cleared of such Spots and Blemishes. 

Thus they sat talking and spending the time, 
until Supper was set upon the Table; unto 
which they went and refreshed their weary 

15 bodies ; so they went to Rest. Now they stayed 
in this Fair a great while at the house of this 
Mr. Mnason, who in process of time gave his 
daughter Grace unto Samuel, Christiana's Son, 
to Wife, and his Daughter Martha to Joseph. 

20 The time as I said, that they lay here was 
long, (for it was not now as in former times.) 
Wherefore the Pilgrims grew acquainted with 
many of the good people of the Town, and did 
them what service they could. Mercy, as she 

25 was wont, laboured much for the Poor, where- 
fore their Bellies and Backs blessed her, and 
she was there an Ornament to her Profession. 
And to say the truth for Grace, Phebe, and 
Martha, they were all of a very good Nature, 

30 and did much good in their place. They Avere 
also all of them very Fruitful, so that Chris- 
tian's name, as was said before, was like to live 
in the World. 

While they lay here, there came a Monster A Monster. 



358 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

out of the Woods, and slew many of the people 
of the Town. It would also carry away their 
Children, and teach them to suck its Whelps. 
Now no man in the Town durst so much as 
5 face this Monster, but all men fled when they 
heard of the Noise of his coming. 

The Monster was like unto no one Beast His shape. 
upon the Earth ; its Body was like a Dragon, Rev - 17 - 3 - 
and it had seven Heads and ten Horns. It 

10 made great havock of Children, and yet it was 

governed by a Woman. This Monster pro- His nature. 
pounded Conditions to men, and such men 
as loved their Lives more than their Souls, 
accepted of those Conditions. So they came 

15 under. 

Now this Mr. Great-heart, together with these 
that came to visit the Pilgrims at Mr. Mnason's 
house, entered into a Covenant to go and engage 
this Beast, if perhaps they might deliver the 

20 people of this Town from the Paws and Mouth 
of this so devouring a Serpent. 

Then did Mr. Great-heart, Mr. ContHte, Mr. How he is 
Holy-man, Mr. Dare-not-lye, and Mr. Pent- en 9aged. 
tent, with their Weapons go foith to meet him. 

23 Now the Monster at first was very rampant, and 
looked upon these Enemies with great Disdain, 
but they so belaboured him, being sturdy men 
at Arms, that they made him make a Retreat. 
So they came home to Mr. 3Tnason's house 

30 again. 

The Monster, you must know, had his certain 
Seasons to come out in, and to make his Attempts 
upon the Children of the people of the Town ; 
also these Seasons did these valiant Worthies 



THE SECOND PART 359 

watch him in, and did still continually assault 
him ; insomuch that in process of time he 
became not only wounded but lame, also he 
has not made that havock of the Towns-men's 
5 Children as formerly he has done. And it is 
verily believed by some, that this Beast will die 
of his Wounds. 

This therefore made Mr. Great-heart and his 
Fellows of great Fame in this Town, so that 

10 many of the people that wanted their taste of 
things, yet had a reverend Esteem and Respect 
for them. Upon this account therefore it was 
that these Pilgrims got not much hurt here. 
True there were some of the baser sort, that 

15 could see no more than a Mole,° nor understand 
more than a Beast, these had no reverence for 
these men, nor took they notice of their Valour 
or Adventures. 

Well the time grew on that the Pilgrims 

20 must go on their w^ay, wherefore they prepared 
for their Journey. They sent for their Friends, 
they conferred with them, they had some time 
set apart therein to commit each other to the 
Protection of their Prince. There was again Acts 28. 10. 

25 that brought them of such things as they had, 
that was fit for the Weak and the Strong, for the 
Women and the Men, and so laded them with 
such things as was necessary. 

Then they set forwards on their way, and 

30 their Friends accompanying them so far as was 
convenient, they again committed each other to 
the Protection of their King, and parted. 

They therefore that were of the Pilgrims' 
Company went on, and Mr. Great-heart went 



360 THE PILGRIM'S P HOG BESS 

before them. Now the Women and Children 
being weakly, they were forced to go as they 
could bear, by this means Mr. Ready 4o-halt and 
Mr. Feeble-mind had more to sympathize with 
5 their Condition. 

When they were gone from the Towns-men, 
and when their Friends had bid them farewell, 
they quickly came to the place where Faithful 
was put to Death. There therefore they made r 

10 stand, and thanked Him that had enabled him 
to bear his Cross so well, and the rather because 
they now found that they had a benefit by such 
a manly Suffering as his was. 

They went on therefore after this a good way 

15 further, talking of Christian and Faithful, and 
how Hopeful joined himself to Christian after 
that Faithful was dead. 

Now they were come up with the Hill Lucre, Part 1, 
where the Silver-mine was, which took Demas P a » e 141 

20 off from his Pilgrimage, and into which, as 
some think, By-ends fell and perished ; where- 
fore they considered that. But when they were 
come to the old Monument that stood over 
against the Hill Lucre, to wit, to the Pillar of 

25 Salt that stood also within view of Sodom and 
its stinking Lake, they marvelled, as did Chris- 
tian before, that men of that Knowledge and 
ripeness of Wit as they was, should be so blinded 
as to turn aside here. Only they considered again 

30 that Nature is not affected with the Harms that 
others have met with, especially if that thing 
upon which they look has an attracting virtue 
upon the foolish eye. 

I saw now that they went on till they came 



THE SECOND PART 361 

at the River that was on this side of the Delect- Part 1, 
able Mountains. To the River where the fine P a S e 145 - 
Trees grow on both sides, and whose Leaves, 
if taken inwardly, are good against Surfeits, 
5 where the Meadows are green all the year long, Psal. 23. 
and where they might lie down safely. 

By this River side in the Meadow there were 
Cotes and Folds for Sheep, an House built for 
the nourishing and bringing up of those Lambs, 

10 the Babes of those Women that go on Pilgrim- 
age. AIsd there was here one that was intrusted Heb. 5. 2. 
with them who could have Compassion, and Isa. 40. 11. 
that could gather these Lambs with his Arm 
and carry them in his Bosom, and that could 

15 gently lead those, that were with young. Now 
to the care of this Man, Christiana admonished 
her four Daughters to commit their little ones, 
that by these Waters they might be housed, 
harboured, suckered, and nourished, and that 

20 none of them might be lacking in time to come. 
This Man, if any of them go astray or be lost, 
he will bring them again : he will also bind Ezek. 34. 
up that which was broken, and will strengthen 11_16 - 
them that are sick. Here they will never want 

25 Meat and Drink and Cloathing, here they will 
be kept from Thieves and Robbers, for this Man 
will die before one of those committed to his trust Jer. 23.4. 
shall be lost. Besides, here they shall be sure to 
have good Nurture and Admonition, and shall be 

30 taught to walk in right paths, and that you know 
is a Favour of no small account. Also here, as you 
see, are delicate Waters, pleasant Meadows, dainty 
Flowers, variety of Trees, and such as bear whole- 
some Fruit, Fruit not like that that Matthew eat 



362 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



of, that fell over the Wall out of Beelzebub's Gar- 
den, but Fruit that procureth Health where there 
is none, and that continueth and increaseth it where 
it is. 
5 So they were content to commit their little ones 
to him ; and that which was also an encourage- 
ment to them so to do, was, for that all this was 
to be at the Charge of the King, and so was as an 
Hospital for young Children and Orphans. 

10 Now they went on ; and when they were come 
to By-path Meadow, to the Stile over which Chris- 
tian went with his Fellow Hopeful, when they 
were taken by Giant Despair and put into Doubt- 
ing Castle, they sat down and consulted what was 

15 best to be done ; to wit, now they were so strong, 
and had got such a man as Mr. Great-heart 
for their Conductor, whether they had not best 
to make an attempt upon the Giant, demolish his 
Castle, and if there w T ere any Pilgrims in it, to set 

20 them at liberty before they went any further. So 
one said one thing, and another said the contrary. 
One questioned if it was lawful to go upon uncon- 
secrated ground, another said they might provided 
their end was good, but Mr. Great-heart said, 

25 Though that Assertion offered last cannot be uni- 
versally true, yet I have a Commandment to resist 
Sin, to overcome Evil, to fight the good Fight of 
Faith, and I pray, with whom should I fight this 
good Fight, if not with Giant Despair? I will 

30 therefore attempt the taking away of his Life, and 
the demolishing of Doubting Castle. Then said 
he, who will go with me? Then said old Honest, 
I will. And so will we too, said Christiana's 
four Sons, Matthew, Samuel, James, and 



They being 
come to By- 
path stile 
have a mind 
to have a 
pluck with 
Giant 
Despair. 

Part 1, 
page 150. 



THE SECOND PART 368 

Joseph, for they were young men and strong. So l John 2. 13, 
they left the Women in the Road, and with them 14 - 
Mr. Feeble-mind and Mr. Reacly-to-halt with his 
Crutches to be their Guard, until they came back ; 
5 for in that place, tho' Giant Despair dwelt so 
near, they keeping in the Road, a little Child Isa. 11. 6. 
might lead them. 

So Mr. Great-heart, old Honest and the four 
young men went to go up to Doubting Castle to 

10 look for Giant Despair. When they came at the 
Castle-gate, they knocked for entrance with an 
unusual Noise. At that the old Giant comes to 
the Gate, and Diffidence his Wife follows. Then 
said he, Who and what is he that is so hardy as 

15 after this manner to molest the Giant Despair ? 
Mr. Great-heart replied, It is I, Great-heart, one 
of the King of the Ccelestial Country's Conducted 
of Pilgrims to their place, and I demand of thee 
that thou open thy Gates for my Entrance. Pre- 

20 pare thyself also to fight, for I am come to take 

away thy Head, and to demolish Doubting Castle. 

Now Giant Despair, because he was a Giant, 

thought no man could overcome him ; and again, 

thought he, since heretofore I have made a Con- Despair has 

25 quest of Angels, shall Great-heart make me afraid? overcome 
So he harnessed himself and went out. He had a 
Cap of Steel upon his Head, a Breast-plate of Fire 
girded to him, and he came out in Iron Shoes, with 
a great Club in his Hand. Then these six men 

30 made up to him, and. beset him behind and before. 
Also when Diffidence the Giantess came up to 
help him, old Mr. Honest cut her down at one 
Blow. Then they fought for their Lives, and 
Giant Despair was brought down to the Ground, 



364 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



but was very loth to die. He struggled hard, and 
had, as they say, as many Lives as a Cat,° but 
Great-heart was his Death, for he left him not till 
he had severed his Head from his Shoulders. 
5 Then they fell to demolishing Doubting Castle, 
and that you know might with ease be done since 
Giant Despair was dead. They were seven days 
in destroying of that ; and in it of Pilgrims they 
found one Mr. Dispondency, almost starved to 

10 Death, and one Much-afraid his Daughter ; these 
two they saved alive. But it would a made you a 
wondered to have seen the dead Bodies that lay 
here and there in the Castle-yard, and how full of 
dead men's Bones the Dungeon was. 

15 When Mr. Great-heart and his Companions had 
performed this exploit, they took Mr. Dispondency 
and his Daughter Much-afraid into their protec- 
tion, for they were honest people tho' they were 
Prisoners in Doubting Castle to that Tyrant Giant 

20 Despair. They therefore I say, took with them 
the Head of the Giant (for his Body they had 
buried under a heap of Stones) and down to the 
Road and to their Companions they came, and 
shewed them what they had done. Now when 

25 Feeble-mind and Ready-to-halt saw that it was 
the Head of Giant Despair indeed, they were very 
jocund and merry. Now Christiana, if need was, 
could play upon the Vial,° and her Daughter 
Mercy upon the Lute ; so since they were so merry 

30 disposed, she played them a Lesson, and Ready- 
to-halt would dance. So he took Disj^ondency^s 
Daughter, named Much-afraid, by the hand, and 
to dancing they went in the Road. True he could 
not dance without one Crutch in his hand, but I 



Despair is 

loth to die. 



Doubting 

Castle 

demolished. 



They have 
Mustek and 
Dancing for 
joy- 



THE SECOND PART 



365 




Tho' Doubting Castle be demolished, 
And the Giant Despair hath lost his Head, 
Sin can rebuild the Castle, inake't remain, 
And make Despair the Giant live again. 



366 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



promise you he footed it well. Also the Girl was 
to be commended, for she answered the Musick 
handsomely. 

As for Mr. Dispondency, the Musick was not 
5 much to him, he was for feeding rather than danc- 
ing, for that he was almost starved. So Chris- 
tiana gave him some of her Bottle of Spirits for 
present relief, and then prepared him something to 
eat ; and in little time the old Gentleman came to 
10 himself, and began to be finely revived. 

Now I saw in my Dream, when all these things 
were finished, Mr. Great-heart took the Head of 
Giant Despair, and set it upon a Pole by the 
High-way side, right over against the Pillar that 
15 Christian erected for a Caution to Pilgrims that 
came after, to take heed of entering into his 
grounds. 

Then he writ under it upon a Marble-stone 
these verses following : 



20 



25 



This is the Head of him, whose Name only 

In former times did Pilgrims terrify. 

His Castle's down, and Diffidence his Wife 

Brave Master Great-heart has bereft of Life. 

Dispondency, his Daughter Much-afraid, 

Great-heart for them also the Man has play'd. 

Who hereof doubts, if he'll but cast his eye 

Up hither, may his scruples satisfy : 

This Head also, when doubting Cripples dance, 

Doth shew from Fears they have Deliverance. 



A Monu- 
ment of 
Deliverance. 



30 When these men had thus bravely shewed them- 
selves against Doubting Castle, and had slain 
Giant Despair, they went forward, and went on 
till they came to the Delectable Mountains, where 
Christian and Hopeful refreshed themselves with 






THE SECOND PART 



367 



the varieties of the place. They also acquainted 
themselves with the Shepherds there, who wel- 
comed them, as they had done Christian before, 
unto the Delectable Mountains. 
5 Now the Shepherds seeing so great a Train fol- 
low Mr. Great-heart (for with him they were well 
acquainted) they said unto him, Grood Sir, you have 
got a goodly Company here, pray where did you 
find all these 1 
10 Then Mr. Great-heart replied, 

First here's Christiana and her Train, 

Her Sons, and her Son's Wives, who like the Wain,° 

Keep by the Pole, and do by Compass steer 

From Sin to Grace, else they had not been here ; 
15 Next here's old Honest come on Pilgrimage, 

Beady-to-halt too, who I dare engage 

True-hearted is, and so is Feeble-mind, 

Who willing was not to be left behind ; 

Dispondency , good man, is coming after, 
20 And so also is Much-afraid his Daughter. 

May we have entertainment here, or must 

We further go ? Let's know whereon to trust. 



The Guide's 
Speech to the 
Shepherds. 



Their En- 
tertainment 



Then said the Shepherds, This is a comfortable 
Company. You are welcome to us, for we have 

25 comfort for the feeble as for the strong. Our 

Prince has an eye to what is done to the least of Matt. 25. 40. 
these, therefore Infirmity must not be a block to 
our Entertainment. So they had them to the 
Palace door,° and then said unto them, Come in 

30 Mr. Feeble-mind, Come in Mr. Ready-to-hodt, 
Come in Mr. Dispondency, and Mrs. Much-afraid 
his Daughter. These, Mr. Great-heart, said the 
Shepherds to the Guide, we call in by name, for 
that they are most subject to draw back, but as 

35 for you and the rest that are strong, we leave you 



368 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



A descrip- 
tion of false 
Shepherds. 



to your wonted Liberty. Then said Mr. Great- 
heart, This day I see that Grace doth shine in 
your Faces, and that you are my Lord's Shepherds 
indeed ; for that you have not pushed these diseased 
5 neither with Side nor Shoulder, but have rather Ezek. 34. 21 
strewed their way into the Palace with Flowers, 
as you should. 

So the feeble and weak went in, and Mr. Great- 
heart and the rest did follow. When they were also 

10 set down, the Shepherds said to those of the weak- 
est sort, What is it that you would have 1 for, said 
they, all things must be managed here to the sup- 
porting of the weak, as well as the warning of the 
unruly. 

15 So they made them a Feast of things easy of 
Digestion, and that were pleasant to the Palate, 
and nourishing ; the which when they had received, 
they went to their Rest, each one respectively unto 
his proper place. When Morning was come, be- 

20 cause the Mountains were high, and the day clear, 
and because it was the custom of the Shepherds to 
shew to the Pilgrims before their departure, some 
Rarities ; therefore after they were ready, and had 
refreshed themselves, the Shepherds took them out 

25 into the Fields, and shewed them first what they 
had shewed to Christian before. 

Then they had them to some new places. The 
first was to Mount Marvel, where they looked, and 
beheld a man at a distance, that tumbled the Hills 

30 about with Words. Then they asked the Shep- 
herds what that should mean ? So they told them, 
that that man was the Son of one Greatgrace, of 
whom you read in the First Part of the Records 
of the Pilgrim? s Progress. And be is set there to 



Mount 
Marvel. 



Part 1, 

page Kifi. 



THE SECOND PART 



369 



teach Pilgrims how to believe down or to tumble 
out of their ways what Difficulties they shall meet 
with, by Faith. Then said Mr. Great-heart, I know 
him, he is a man above many. 
5 Then they had them to another place called 
Mount Innocent, and there they saw a man cloathed 
all in White, and two men Prejudice and Ill-will 
continually casting Dirt upon him. Now behold 
the Dirt whatsoever they cast at him would in 

10 little time fall off again, and his Garment would 
look as clear as if no Dirt had been cast thereat. 

Then said the Pilgrims, What means this ? The 
Shepherds answered, This man is named Godly- 
man, and this Garment is to shew the Innocency 

15 of his Life. Now those that throw Dirt at him, 
are such as hate his ivell-doing, but as you see the 
Dirt will not stick upon his Cloaths, so it shall be 
with him that liveth truly innocently in the World. 
Whoever they be that would make such men dirty, 

20 they labour all in vain ; for God, by that a little 
time is spent, will cause that their Innocence shall 
break forth as the Light, and their Righteousness 
as the Noon-day. 

Then they took them, and had them to Mount 

25 Cliarity, where they shewed them a man that had 
a bundle of cloath lying before him, out of which he 
cut Coats and Garments for the Poor that stood 
about him • yet his Bundle or Roll of Cloath was 
never the less. 

30 Then said they, What should this be ? This is, 
said the Shepherds, to shew you, that he that has a 
heart to give of his Labour to the Poor, shall never 
want where-withal. He that watereth shall be 
watered himself. And the Cake that the Widow 
2b 



Mark 11. 
24. 



23, 



Mount 
Innocent. 



Mount 
Charity 



370 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



gave to the Prophet did not cause that she had 
ever the less in her Barrel. 

They had them also to a place where they saw 
one Fool and one Want-wit washing of an Ethi- 
5 opian with intention to make him white, but the 
more they washed him the blacker he was. They 
then asked the Shepherds what that should mean. 
So they told them, saying, Thus shall it be with 
the vile person. All means used to get such an 

10 one a good name shall in conclusion tend but to 

make him more abominable. Thus it was with 

the Pharisees, and so shall it be with all Hypocrites. 

Then said Mercy the Wife of Matthew to 

Christiana her Mother, Mother, I would, if it 

15 might be, see the Hole in the Hill, or that com- 
monly called the By-way to Hell. So her Mother 
brake her mind to the Shepherds. Then they 
went to the Door. It was in the side of an Hill, 
and they opened it, and bid Mercy harken awhile. 

20 So she harkened, and heard one saying, Cursed 
be my Father for holding of my feet back from 
the way of Peace and Life ; and another said, 
that I had been torn in pieces before I had, to 
save my Life, lost my Soul; and another said, 

25 If I ivere to live again, how would I deny my- 
self rather than come to this place. Then there 
was as if the very Earth had groaned and quaked 
under the feet of this young Woman for fear. So 
she looked white, and came trembling away, say- 

30 ing, Blessed be he and she that is delivered from 
this place. 

Now when the Shepherds had shewed them all 
these things, then they had them back to the 
Palace, and entertained them with what the house 



The work of 
one Fool 
and one 
Want- wit. 



Mercy has a 
mind to see 
the Hole in 
the Hill 
Part 1, 
page 162. 



THE SECOND PART 



371 



would afford. But Mercy being a young and 
breeding Woman, longed for something that she 
saw there, but was ashamed to ask. Her Mother- 
in-law then asked her what she ailed, for she looked 

5 as one not well. Then said Mercy, There is a 
Looking-glass hangs up in the Dining-room, off of 
which I cannot take my mind, if therefore I have 
it not, I think I shall miscarry. Then said her 
Mother, I will mention thy wants to the Shepherds, 

10 and they will not deny it thee. But she said, I 
am ashamed that these men should know that I 
longed. Nay my Daughter, said she, it is no 
Shame, but a Virtue, to long for such a thing as 
that. So Mercy said, Then Mother, if you please, 

15 ask the Shepherds if they are willing to sell it. 

Now the Glass was one of a thousand. It 

would present a man, one way, with his own Feature 

exactly, and turn it but another way, and it would 

shew one the very Face and Similitude of the 

20 Prince of Pilgrims himself. Yea I have talked 
with them that can tell, and they have said that 
they have seen the very Crown of Thorns upon his 
Head, by looking in that Glass, they have therein 
also seen the Holes in his Hands, in his Feet, and 

25 his Side. Yea such an excellency is there in that 
Glass, that it will shew him to one where they 
have a mind to see him, whether living or dead, 
whether in Earth or Heaven, whether in a state of 
Humiliation or in his Exaltation, whether coming 

30 to Suffer or coming to Reign. 

Christiana therefore went to the Shepherds 
apart (now the names of the Shepherds are 
Knowledge, Experience, Watchful, and Sincere) 
and said unto them, There is one of my Daughters, 



Mercy 

longeth, and 
for what. 



It was the 
Word of 
God. 

Jas. 1. 23. 
1 Cor. 13. 12. 



2 Cor. 3. 18. 



Part 1, 
page 158. 



372 



TH£ PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



a breeding Woman, that I think doth long for 
something she hath seen in this house, and she 
thinks she shall miscarry if she should by you be 
denied. 
5 Experience. Call her, call her, she shall as- 
suredly have what we can help her to. So they 
called her, and said to her, Mercy, what is that 
thing thou wouldst have? Then she blushed, and 
said, The great Glass that hangs up in the Dining- 

10 room. So Sincere ran and fetched it, and with a 

joyful consent it was given her. Then she bowed 

her head, and gave thanks, and said, By this I 

know that I have obtained favour in your eyes. 

They also gave to the other young Women such 

15 things as they desired, and to their Husbands 
great Commendations for that they joined with 
Mr. Great-heart to the slaying of Giant Despair 
and the demolishing of Doubting Castle. 

About Christiana's Neck the Shepherds put a 

20 Bracelet, and so they did about the Necks of her 
four Daughters, also they put Ear-rings in their 
Ears, and Jewels on their Fore-heads. 

When they were minded to go hence, they let 
them go in peace, but gave not to them those 

25 certain Cautions which before were given to Chris- 
tian and his Companion. The reason was- for that 
these had Great-heart to be their Guide, who was 
one that was well acquainted with things, and so 
could give them their Cautions more seasonably, 

30 to wit, even then when the Danger was nigh the 
approaching. 

What Cautions Christian and his Companions 
had received of the Shepherds, they had also lost 
by that the time was come that they had need to 



She doth 
not lose her 
longing. 



How the 
Shepherds 
adorn the 
Pilgrims. 



Part 1, 
page 163. 



Part 1, 
page 174 



THE SECOND PART 



373 



put them in practice. Wherefore here was the 

advantage that this Company had over the other. 

From hence they went on singing, and they said, 

Behold, how fitly are the stages set 
5 For their Relief that Pilgrims are become ; 
And how they us receive without one let, 
That make the other life our mark and home ! 
What Novelties they have to us they give, 
That we, tho' Pilgrims, joyful lives may live ; 
10 They do upon us too such things bestow, 

That shew we Pilgrims are where'er we go. 

When they were gone from the Shepherds, they 
quickly came to the place where Christian met 
with one Turn-aivay, that dwelt in the town of 

15 Apostacy. Wherefore of him Mr. Great-heart 
their Guide did now put them in mind, saying, 
This is the place where Christian met with one 
Turn-away, who carried with him the character 
of his Rebellion at his back. And this I have to 

20 say concerning this man, he would harken to no 
counsel, but once a falling, persuasion could not 
stop him. 

When he came to the place where the Cross and 
the Sepulchre was, he did meet with one that did 

25 bid him look there ; but he gnashed with his teeth, 
and stamped, and said he was resolved to go back 
to his own Town. Before he came to the Gate, he 
met with Evangelist, who offered to lay hands on 
him to turn him into the way again. But this 

30 Turn-away resisted him, and having done much 
despite unto him, he got away over the Wall, and 
so escaped his hand. 

Then they went on ; and just at the place where 
Little-faith formerly was robbed, there stood a, 



Part 1, 
page 165. 



Hov) one 
Turn away 
managed hit 
apostacy. 



Heb. 10. 
26-29. 



374 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



man with his Sword drawn, and his Face all 
bloody. Then said Mr. Great-heart, What art 
thou 1 The man made answer, saying, I am one 
whose name is Valiant- for -truth. I am a Pilgrim, 
5 and am going to the Coelestial City. Now as I 
was in my way, there was three men did beset me 
and propounded unto me these three things : 1. 
Whether I would become one of them? 2. Or go 
back from whence I came? 3. Or die upon the 

10 place ? To the first I answered, I had been a true 
man a long season, and therefore it could not be 
expected that I now should cast in my Lot with 
Thieves. Then they demanded what I would say 
to the second. So I told them that the place 

15 from whence I came, had I not found Incom- 
modity there, I had not forsaken it at all ; but 
finding it altogether unsuitable to me, and very 
unprofitable for me, I forsook it for this way. 
Then they asked me what I said to the third. 

20 And I told them, My life cost more dear far than 
that I should lightly give it away. Besides, you have 
nothing to do thus to put things to my Choice, where- 
fore at your Peril be it if you meddle. Then these 
three, to wit Wildhead, Inconsiderate, and Prag- 

25 matick, drew upon me, and I also drew upon them. 

So we fell to it, one against three, for the space 

of above three hours. They have left upon me, as 

you see, some of the marks of their Valour, and 

have also carried away with them some of mine. 

30 They are but just now gone. I suppose they might, 
as the saying is, hear your Horse dash,° and so 
they betook them to flight. 

Great-heart. But here was great odds, three 
against one. 



One 

Valiant-for- 
trutli beset 
with 
Thieves. 



Prov. 1. 
10-14. 



How he 
behaved 
himself, and 
put ttiem to 
flight. 



Great-heart 
wonders at 
his valour. 



THE SECOND PART 375 

Valiant. 'Tis true, but little or more are noth- 
ing to him that has the Truth on his side. Tho 1 
an Host should encamp against me, said one, Psal. 27. 3. 
my heart shall not fear ; tho 9 War should rise 
5 against me, in this ivill I be confident, &c. Be- 
sides, said he, I have read in some Records, that 
one man has fought an Army ; and how many did 
Sampson slay with the Jaw-bone of an Ass ? 
Great-heart. Then said the Guide, Why did 

10 you not cry out, that some might a come in for 
your succour ? 

Valiant. So I did, to my King, who I knew 
could hear, and afford invisible help, and that was 
sufficient for me. 

15 Great-heart. Then said Great-heart to Mr. 
Valiant-for-truth, Thou hast worthily behaved 
thyself. Let me see thy Sword. So he shewed 
it him. When he had taken it in his hand, and 
looked thereon a while, he said, Ha, it is a right Isa. 2. 3. 

20 Jerusalem Blade. 

Valiant. It is so. Let a man have one of these 
Blades, with a Hand to wield it and Skill to use 
it, and he may venture upon an Angel with it. 
He need not fear its holding, if he can but tell 

25 how to lay on. Its edges will never blunt. It Eph. 6. 

will cut flesh and bones and soul and spirit l?~} 7 \ -„ 
, ,, J £ Heb. 4. 12. 

and all. 

Great-heart. But you fought a great while, I 

wonder you was not weary? 

'30 Valiant. I fought till my Sword did cleave to The Word. 

my Hand ; and when they were joined together, as The Faith. 

if a Sword grew out of my Arm, and when the 2 Sam! 23. 1Q 

Blood run through my Fingers, then I fought with 

most courage. 



376 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Great-heart. Thou hast done well. Thou hast 
resisted unto Blood, striving against Sin. Thou 
shalt abide by us, come in and go out with us, for 
we are thy Companions. 
5 Then they took and washed his Wounds, and 
gave him of what they had to refresh him, and so 
they went on together. Now as they went on, be- 
cause Mr. Great-heart was delighted in him (for 
he loved one greatly that he found to be a man of 
10 his hands ) and because there was with his Com- 
pany them that was feeble and weak, therefore he 
questioned with him about many things, as first, 
what Country-man he was? 

Valiant. I am of DarJc-la,nd, for there I was 
15 born, and there my Father and Mother are still. 

Great-heart. Dark-land, said the Guide, doth 
not that lie upon the same Coast with the City of 
Destruction ? 

Valiant. Yes it doth. Now that which caused How Mr. 
20 me to come on Pilgrimage was this ; we had one Valia " fc 

CCI DIP TO 

Mr. Tell-true came into our parts, and he told it g0 on 
about what Christian had done, that went from Pilgrimage, 
the City of Destruction, namely, how he had for- 
saken his Wife and Children, and had betaken 

25 himself to a Pilgrim's life. It was also confidently 
reported how he had killed a Serpent that did 
come out to resist him in his Journey, and how he 
got through to whither he intended. It was also 
told what Welcome he had at all his Lord's Lodg- 

30 ings, specially when he came to the Gates of the 
Ccelestial City, for there, said the man, he was 
received with sound of Trumpet by a company of 
Shining Ones. He told it also, how all the Bells 
in the City did ring for joy at his reception, and 



THE SECOND PART 



377 



what Golden Garments he was cloathed with, with 
many other things that now I shall forbear to 
relate. In a word, that man so told the story of 
Christian and his Travels, that my heart fell into 
5 a burning haste to be gone after him, nor could 
Father or Mother stay me : so I got from them, 
and am come thus far on my w^ay. 

Great-heart. You came in at the Gate, did you 
not? 
10 Valiant. Yes, yes, for the same man also told 
us that all w T ould be nothing, if w T e did not begin 
to enter this way at the Gate, 

Great-heart. Look you, said the Guide to 
Christiana, the Pilgrimage of your Husband, and 
15 what he has gotten thereby, is spread abroad far 
and near. 

Valiant. Why, is this Christian's wife? 

Great-heart. Yes, that it is, and these are also 
her four Sons. 
20 Valiant. What ! and going on Pilgrimage too? 

Great-heart. Yes verily they are following 
after. 

Valiant. It glads me at heart. Good man, 
how joyful will he be when he shall see them that 
25 would not go with him, yet to enter after him in 
at the Gates into the City. 

Great-heart. Without doubt it will be a comfort 
to him ; for next to the joy of seeing himself there, 
it will be a joy to meet there his Wife and his 
30 Children. 

Valiant. But now you are upon that, pray let 
me hear your opinion about it. Some make a 
question whether we shall know one another w T hen 
we are there ? 



He begins 
right. 



Christian's 

name 

famous. 



He is much 
rejoiced to 
see Chris- 
tian's Wife. 



378 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Great-heart. Do they think they shall know 

themselves then, or that they shall rejoice to see 

themselves in that Bliss ? and if they think they 

shall know and do these, why not know others, 

5 and rejoice in their Welfare also ? 

Again, since Relations are our second self, 

tho' that state will be dissolved there, yet why 

may it not be rationally concluded that we shall 

be more glad to see them there than to see they 

10 are wanting ? 

Valiant. Well, I perceive whereabouts you are 
as to this. Have you any more things to ask me 
about my beginning to come on Pilgrimage ? 

Great-heart. Yes. Was your Father and 
15 Mother willing that you should become a Pil- 
grim? 

Valiant. Oh no. They used all means imagi- 
nable to persuade me to stay at home. 

Great-heart. Why, what could they against it ? 
20 Valiant. They said it was an idle life, and if I 
myself were not inclined to Sloath and Laziness, I 
would never countenance a Pilgrim's condition. 

Great-heart. And what did they say else? 

Valiant. Why, they told me that it was a dan- 
25 gerous way ; yea, the most dangerous way in the 
World, said they, is that which the Pilgrims go. 

Great-heart. Did they shew wherein this way 
is so dangerous? 

Valiant. Yes, and that in many particulars. 
30 Great-heart. Name some of them. 

Valiant. They told me of the Slough of Dis- 
pond, where Christian was well nigh smothered. 
They told me that there were Archers standing 
ready in Beelzebub-castle to shoot them that 



The great 
Stumbling- 
blocks that 
by his 
Friends 
were laid in 
his to ay. 



The first 
Stumbling- 
block. 



THE SECOND PART 379 

should knock at the Wicket-gate for entrance. 
They told me also of the Wood and dark Moun- 
tains, of the Hill Difficulty, of the Lions, and also 
of the three Giants, Bloody -man, Maul and Slay- 
5 good. They said moreover that there was a foul 
Fiend haunted the Valley of Humiliation, and 
that Christian was by him almost bereft of Life. 
Besides, said they, you must go over the Valley of 
the Shadow of Death, where the Hobgoblins are, 

10 where the Light is Darkness, where the way is full 
of Snares, Pits, Traps, and Gins. They told me 
also of Giant Despair, of Doubting Castle and of 
the ruins that the Pilgrims met with there. Fur- 
ther, they said I must go over the Inchanted 

15 Ground, which was dangerous. And that after all 
this, I should find a River, over which I should find 
no Bridge, and that that River did lie betwixt me 
and the Ccelestial Country. 

Great-heart. And was this all ? 

20 Valiant. No. They also told me that this The second. 
way was full of Deceivers, and of persons that laid 
await there, to turn good men out of the Path. 
Great-heart. But how did they make that out ? 
Valiant. They told me that Mr. Worldly 

25 Wiseman did there lie in wait to deceive. They 

also said that there was Formality and Hypocrisy 

. continually on the road. They said also that 

By-ends, Talkative, or Demas would go near to 

gather me up, that the Flatterer would catch me 

30 in his Net, or that with green-headed Ignorance 
I would presume to go on to the Gate, from whence 
he always was sent back to the Hole that was in 
the side of the Hill, and made to go the By-way 
to Hell. 



380 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Great-heart. I promise you this was enough to 
discourage, but did they make an end here ? 

Valiant. No, stay. They told me also of many The third. 
that had tried that way of old, and that had gone 
5 a great way therein, to see if they could find some- 
thing of the Glory there that so many had so much 
talked of from time to time ; and how they came 
back again, and befooled themselves for setting a 
foot out of doors in that Path, to the satisfaction 
10 of all the Country. And they named several that 
did so, as Obstinate and Pliable, Mistrust and 
Timorous, Turn-away and old Atheist, with 
several more, who, they said, had some of them 
gone far to see if they could find, but not one of 
15 them found so much advantage by going as 
amounted to the weight of a Feather. 

Great-heart. Said they anything more to dis- 
courage you 1 

Valiant. Yes. They told me of one Mr. Fear- The fourth, 
20 ing who was a Pilgrim, and how he found this way 
so solitary that he never had comfortable hour 
therein. Also that Mr. Dispondency had like to 
been starved therein ; yea, and also, which I 
had almost forgot, that Christian himself, about 
25 whom there has been such a noise, after all his 
ventures for a Ccelestial Crown, was certainly 
drowned in the black River, and never went foot 
further, however it was smothered up. 

Great-heart. And did none of these things dis- 
30 courage you ? 

Valiant. No, they seemed but as so many 
nothings to me. 

Great-heart. How came that about ? 

Valiant. Why I still believed what Mr. Tell- 



THE SECOND PART 381 

true had said, and that carried me beyond them Hovj he got 
a vj over these 

Great-heart, Then this was your Victory, even blocks. 
your Faith. 
5 Valiant. It was so; I believed, and therefore 
came out, got into the Way, fought all that set 
themselves against me, and by believing am come 
to this place. 

Who would True valour see,° 
10 Let him come hither ; 

One here will constant be, 

Come Wind, come Weather. 

There's no Discouragement 

Shall make him once relent 
15 His first avow'd intent 

To be a Pilgrim. 

Who so beset him round 

With dismal Stories, 

Do but themselves confound, 
20 His Strength the more is ; 

No Lion can him fright, 

He'll with a Giant fight, 

But he will have a right 

To be a Pilgrim. 
25 Hobgoblin nor foul Fiend 

Can daunt his spirit ; 

He knows he at the end 

Shall Life inherit. 

Then Fancies fly away, 
30 He'll fear not what men say, 

He'll labour night and day 

To be a Pilgrim. 

By this time they were got to the Inch anted Part 1, 
Ground, where the air naturally tended to make P a S e 179 - 
35 one drowsy , and that place was all grown over 
with Briars and Thorns, excepting here and there 
where was an Inchanted Arbour, upon which if a 



382 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

man sits, or in which if a man sleeps, 'tis a ques- 
tion, say some, whether ever they shall rise or wake 
again in this world. Over this Forest therefore 
they went, both one with another, and Mr. Great- 
5 heart went before for that he was the Guide, and 
Mr. Valiant-for-truth he came behind, being there a 
Guard for fear lest peradventure some Fiend or 
Dragon or Giant or Thief should fall upon their 
Rear, and so do mischief. They went on here each 

10 man with his Sword drawn in his hand, for they 
knew it was a dangerous place. Also they cheared 
up one another as well as they could ; Feeble- 
mind, Mr. Great-heart commanded should come up 
after him, and Mr. Dispondency was under the eye 

15 of Mr. Valiant. 

Now they had not gone far, but a great Mist 
and a Darkness fell upon them all, so that they 
could scarce for a great while see the one the other. 
Wherefore they were forced for some time to feel 

'20 for one another by Words, for they walked not by 
Sight. 

But any one must think that here was but sorry 
going for the best of them all, but how much 
worse for the Women and Children, who both of 

2o feet and heart were but tender. Yet so it was, 
that through the encouraging words of he that 
led in the front, and of him that brought them up 
behind, they made a pretty good shift to wag 
along. 

30 The way also was here very wearisome through 
Dirt and Slabbiness. Nor was there on all this 
ground so much as one Inn or Victualling-house, 
therein to refresh the feebler sort. Here therefore 
was grunting and puffing and sighing. While one 



THE SECOND PART 



383 



tumbleth over a Bush, another sticks fast in the 
Dirt ; and the Children, some of them, lost their 
Shoes in the Mire. While one cries out, I am 
down ; and another, Ho, where are you ? and a 
5 third, The Bushes have got such fast hold on me, 
I think I cannot get away from them. 

Then they came at an Arbour, warm, and promis- 
ing much refreshing to the Pilgrims ; for it was 
finely wrought above head, beautified with Greens, 

10 furnished with Benches and Settles. It also had 
in it a soft Couch whereon the weary might lean. 
This you must think, all things considered, was 
tempting, for the Pilgrims already began to be 
foiled with the badness of the way, but there was 

15 not one of them that made so much as a motion to 
stop there. Yea, for ought I could perceive, they 
continually gave so good heed to the advice of their 
Guide, and he did so faithfully tell them of Dangers, 
and of the nature of Dangers, when they were at 

20 them, that usually when they were nearest to them 
they did most pluck up their Spirits, and hearten 
one another to deny the Flesh. This Arbour was 
called the SloatlifaV s Friend, on purpose to allure, 
if it might be, some of the Pilgrims there to take 

25 up their Rest when weary. 

I saw then in my Dream, that they went on in 
this their solitary ground, till they came to a place 
at which a man is apt to lose his way. Now t tho' 
when it w r as light, their Guide could well enough 

30 tell how to miss those ways that led wrong, yet in 
the dark he was put to a stand ; but he had in 
his Pocket a Map of all ways leading to or from 
the Ccelestial City ; wherefore he struck a Light 
(for he never goes also without his Tinder-box°) 



An Arbour 
on the 
Inchanted 
Ground. 



The name of 
the Arbour. 



The ivay 
difficult to 
find. 



The Guide 
has a Map 
of all ways 
leading to 
or from the 
City. 



384 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



and takes a view of his Book or Map, which bids 
hira be careful in that place to turn to the right- 
hand way. And had he not here been careful to 
look in his Map, they had all in probability been 

5 smothered in the Mud, for just a little before them, 
and that at the end of the cleanest way too, was 
a Pit, none knows how deep, full of nothing but 
Mud, there made on purpose to destroy the Pil- 
grims in. 

10 Then thought I with myself, who that goeth on God's Book, 
Pilgrimage but would have one of these Maps 
about him, that he may look when he is at a stand, 
which is the way he must take ? 

They went on then in this Inchanted Ground An Arbour 

15 till they came to where there was another Arbour, ™i e l™° 
and it was built by the High-way-side. And in therein. 
that Arbour there lay two men whose names were 
Heedless and Too-bold. These two went thus far 
on Pilgrimage, but here being wearied with their 

20 Journey, they sat down to rest themselves, and so- 
fell fast asleep. When the Pilgrims saw them, 
they stood still, and shook their heads, for they 
knew that the sleepers were in a pitiful case. 
Then they consulted what to do, whether to go on 

25 and leave them in their sleep, or to step to them 
and try to awake them. So they concluded to go 
to them and wa,ke them, that is, if they could ; 
but with this caution, namely, to take heed that 
themselves did not sit down nor imbrace the offered 

30 benefit of that Arbour. 

So they went in and spake to the men, and The Pil- 

called each by his name, (for the Guide it seems did grimstry to 
• .i v < ai • wake them. 

know them) but there was no voice nor answer. 

Then the Guide did shake them, and do what he 



THE SECOND PART 



385 



could to disturb them. Then said one of them, I 
will pay you when I take my Mony.° At which 
the Guide shook his Head. Iivilljight so long as 
I can hold my Sword in my hand, said the other. 

5 At that one of the Children laughed. 

Then said Christiana, What is the meaning of 
this ? The Guide said, They talk in their Sleep. 
If you strike them, beat them, or whatever else you 
do to them, they will answer you after this fashion ; 

10 or as one of them said in old time, when the Waves 
of the Sea did beat upon him, and he slept as one 
upon the Mast of a Ship, When I awake I will 
seek it again. You know when men talk in their 
Sleeps they say anything, but their words are not 

15 governed either by Faith or Reason. There is an 
incoherency in their words now, as there was before 
betwixt their going on Pilgrimage and sitting down 
here. This then is the mischief on't, when heedless 
ones go on Pilgrimage 'tis twenty to one but they 

20 are served thus. For this Inchanted Ground is 
one of the last Refuges that the Enemy to Pilgrims 
has ; wherefore it is, as you see, placed almost at 
the end of the Way, and so it standeth against us 
with the more advantage. For when, thinks the 

25 Enemy, will these Fools be so desirous to sit down, 
as when they are weary ? and when so like to be 
weary, as when almost at their Journey's end? 
Therefore it is I say, that the Inchanted Ground is 
placed so nigh to the Land Benlah, and so near 

30 the end of their Race. Wherefore let Pilgrims look 
to themselves, lest it happen to them as it has 
done to these, that, as you see, are fallen asleep, 
and none can wake them. 

Then the Pilgrims desired with trembling to go 



Their en- 
deavour is 
fruitless. 



Prov. 23. 
34,35. 



. 



386 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



forward ; only they prayed their Guide to strike 
a Light, that they might go the rest ©f their way 
by the help of the Light of a Lanthorn. So he 
struck a Light, and they went by the help of that 
5 through the rest of this way, tho' the Darkness 
was very great. 

But the Children began to be sorely weary, and 
they cried out unto him that loveth Pilgrims to 
make their way more comfortable. So by that 

10 they had gone a little further, a Wind arose that 
drove away the Fog, so the Air became more 
clear. 

Yet they w^ere not off (by much) of the In- 
chanted Ground, only now they could see one 

15 another better, and the way wherein they should 
walk. 

Now when they were almost at the end of this 
ground, they perceived that a little before them 
was a solemn Noise, as of one that was much 

20 concerned. So they went on and looked before 
them ; and behold they saw, as they thought, a 
man upon his Knees, with Hands and Eyes lift 
up, and speaking, as they thought, earnestly to one 
that was above. They drew nigh, but could not 

25 tell what he said ; so they went softly till he had 
done. When he had done, he got up and began to 
run towards the Ccelestial City. Then Mr. Great- 
heart called after him, saying, Soho Friend, let us 
have your Company, if you go, as I suppose you 

:$0do, to the Ccelestial City. So the man stopped, 
and they came up to him. But so soon as Mr. 
Honest saw him, he said, I know this man. Then 
said Mr. VcUiant-for-truth, Prithee, who is it? 
Tis one, said he, who comes from whereabouts 1 



The Light 
of the Word. 



2 Pet. 1. 19. 



The Chil- 
dren cry for 
Weariness. 



Stand-fast 
upon his 
Knees in the 
In chanted 
Ground. 



THE SECOND PART 



387 



dwelt, his name is Stand-fast, he is certainly a 
right good Pilgrim. 

So they came up one to another ; and presently 
Stand-fast said to old Honest, Ho Father Honest, 
5 are you there ? Ay, said he, that I am, as sure as 
you are there. Right glad am I, said Mr. Stand- 
fast, that I have found you on this Road. And 
as glad am I, said the other, that I espied you 
upon your Knees. Then Mr. Standfast blushed, 

10 and said, But why, did you see me? Yes, that 
I did, quoth the other, and with my heart was 
glad at the sight. Why, what did you think? 
said Standfast. Think, said old Honest, what 
should I think? I thought we had an honest 

15 man upon the Road, and therefore should have 
his Company by and by. If you thought not 
amiss [said Standfast] how happy am I, but if 
I be not as I should, I alone must bear it. That 
is true, said the other, but your fear doth further 

20 confirm me that things are right betwixt the 
Prince of Pilgrims and your Soul, for he saith, 
Blessed is the man that feareth always. 

Valiant. Well but Brother, I pray thee tell 
us what was it that was the cause of thy being 

25 upon thy Knees even now ? Was it for that 
some special mercy laid obligations upon thee, 
or how? 

Standfast. Why we are, as you see, upon 
the Inchanted Ground, and as I was coming 

30 along, I was musing with myself of what a dan- 
gerous Road the Road in this place was, and how 
many that had come even thus far on Pilgrim- 
age had here been stopt and been destroyed. I 
thought also of the manner of the Death with 



The story of 
Stand-fast. 

Talk 

betiveen him 
and Mr. 
Honest. 



They found 
him at 
Prayer. 



What it 
was that 
fetched him 
upon his 
Knees. 



388 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

which this place destroyeth men. Those that 
die here, die of no violent Distemper. The 
Death which such die is not grievous to them, 
for he that goeth away in a sleep begins that 
5 Journey with Desire and Pleasure ; yea, such 
acquiesce in the will of that Disease. 

Hon. Then Mr. Honest interrupting of him 
said, Did you see the two men asleep in the 
Arbour 1 

10 Stand-fast Ay, ay, I saw Heedless and Too- 
bold there, and for ought I know, there they Prov. 10. 7. 
will lie till they rot. But let me go on in my 
Tale. As I was thus musing, as I said, there 
was one in very pleasant attire, but old, who 

15 presented herself unto me, and offered me three 
things, to wit, her Body, her Purse, and her Bed. 
Now the truth is, I was both a- weary and sleepy, 
I am also as poor as a Hoivlet, and that perhaps 
the Witch knew. Well I repulsed her once and 

20 twice, but she put by my repulses, and smiled. 
Then I began to be angry, but she mattered 
that nothing at all. Then she made offers 
again, and said, If I would be ruled by her, she 
would make me great and happy, for said she, 

25 1 am the Mistress of the World, and men are 

made happy by me. Then I asked her name, 

and she told me it was Madam Bubble. This Madam 

set me further from her, but she still followed ?, u . bble ! or 

t h is vain, 
me with Inticements. Then I betook me, as World. 

30 you see, to my Knees, and with hands lift up 
and cries, I pray'd to him that had said he 
would help. So just as you came up, the Gentle- 
woman went her way. Then I continued to 
give thanks for this my great Deliverance, for I 



THE SECOND PART 389 

verily believe she intended no good, but rather 
sought to make stop of me in my Journey. 

Hon. Without doubt her Designs were bad. 
But stay, now you talk of her, methinks I either 
5 have seen her, or have read some story of her. 

Stand-fast. Perhaps you have done both. 

Hon. Madam Bubble, is she not a tall comely 
Dame, something of a swarthy Complexion ? 

Stand-fast. Right, you hit it, she is just such 
loan one. 

Hon. Doth she not speak very smoothly, and 
give you a Smile at the end of a Sentence 1 

Stand-fast. You fall right upon it again, for 
these are her very Actions. 
15 Hon. Doth she not wear a great Purse by her 
side, and is not her Hand often in it fingering her 
Mony, as if that was her heart's delight ? 

Stand-fast. Tis just so ; had she stood by all 
this while, you could not more amply have set her 
20 forth before me, nor have better described her 
Features. 

Hon. Then he that drew her picture was a 
good Limner, and he that wrote of her said 
true. 
25 Great-heart. This woman is a Witch, and it The World. 
is by virtue of her Sorceries that this ground is 
inchanted. Whoever doth lay their Head down James 4. 4. 
in her Lap, had as good lay it down upon that 1 John 2 - 15 * 
Block over which the Ax° doth hang; and who- 
30 ever lay their Eyes upon her Beauty, are counted 
the Enemies of God. This is she that main- 
taineth in their splendour all those that are 
the Enemies of Pilgrims. Yea, this is she that 
hath bought off many a man from a Pilgrim's 



390 THE pilgrim's progress 

Life. She is a great Gossiper, she is always, 

v both she and her Daughters, at one Pilgrim's 
heels or other, now commending and then 
preferring the excellencies of this Life. She is 
5 a bold and impudent Slut,° she will talk with 
any man. ' She always laugheth poor Pilgrims 
to scorn, but highly commends the rich. If 
there be one cunning to get Mony in a place, 
she will speak well of him from house to house. 

10 She loveth Banqueting and Feasting mainly 
well, she is always at one full Table or another. 
She has given it out in some places that she is 
a Goddess, and therefore some do worship her. 
She has her times and open places of Cheating, 

15 and she will say and avow it that none can 
shew a good comparable to hers. She promis- 
eth to dwell with Children's Children, if they 
will but love and make much of her. She will 
cast out of her Purse Gold like Dust, in some 

20 places, and to some persons. She loves to be 
sought after, spoken well of, and to lie in the 
Bosoms of Men. She is never weary of com- 
mending her Commodities, and she loves them 
most that think best of her. She will promise to 

25 some Crowns and Kingdoms if they will but take 
her advice, yet many has she brought to the 
Halter, and ten thousand times more to Hell. 

Stand-fast. Oh, said Stand-fast, what a mercy 
is it that I did resist her, for whither might she 

30 a drawn me ? 

Great-heart. Whither ? nay, none but God knows 
whither. But in general to be sure, she would a 
drawn thee into many fool i sit and hurtful Lusts, l Tim. 6. 9. 
tvhich drown men in Destruction and Perdition. 



THE SECOND PART 391 

'Twas she that set Absalom against his Father, 
and Jeroboam against his Master. Twas she 
that persuaded Judas to sell his Lord, and that 
prevailed with Demas to forsake the godly Pil- 
ogrinfs Life. None can tell of the Mischief that 
she doth. She makes variance betwixt Rulers and 
Subjects, betwixt Parents and Children, 'twixt 
Neighbour and Neighbour, 'twixt a Man and his 
Wife, 'twixt a Man and Himself, 'twixt the Flesh 
10 and the Heart. 

Wherefore good Master Stand-fast, be as your 
name is, and w T hen you have done all, stand, 

At this Discourse there was among the Pilgrims 
a mixture of Joy and Trembling, but at length they 
15 brake out, and sang, 

What danger is the Pilgrim in, 
How many are his Foes, 
How many w T ays there are to sin, 
No living mortal knows. 
20 Some of the Ditch shy are, yet can 

Lie tumbling on the Mire ; 
Some tho' they shun the Frying-pan, 
Do leap into the Fire. 

After this I beheld until they were come Part 1, 
25 unto the Land of Beidah, where the Sun shineth P a & e 201 « 
Night and Day. Here, because they was w^eary, 
they betook themselves a while to rest. And be- 
cause this Country was common for Pilgrims, 
and because the Orchards and Vineyards that 
30 were here belonged to the King of the Ccelestial 
Country, therefore they were licensed to make 
bold with any of his things. But a little while 
soon refreshed them here ; for the Bells did so 
ring, and the Trumpets continually sound so 



392 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



melodiously, that they could not sleep ; and yet 
they received as much refreshing as if they had 
slept their sleep never so soundly. Here also 
all the noise of them that walked the Streets, 
5 was, More Pilgrims are come to Town. And 
another would answer, saying, And so many 
went over the Water, and were let in at the 
Golden Gates to-day. They would cry again, 
There is now a Legion of Shining Ones just 

10 come to Town, by which we know that there are 
more Pilgrims upon the road, for here they 
come to wait for them, and to comfort them 
after all their Sorrow. Then the Pilgrims got 
up and walked to and fro ; but how were their 

15 Ears now rilled with Heavenly Noises, and their 
eyes delighted with Coelestial Visions ! In this 
Land they heard nothing, saw nothing, felt noth- 
ing, smelt nothing, tasted nothing, that was 
offensive to their Stomach or Mind; only when 

20 they tasted of the Water of the River over which 
they w r ere to go, they thought that tasted a little 
bitterish to the Palate, but it proved sweeter when 
'twas down. 

In this place there was a Record kept of the 

25 names of them that had been Pilgrims of old, 
and a History of all the famous Acts that they 
had done. It was here also much discoursed 
how the River to some had had its floivings, 
and what ebbings it has had while others have 

30 gone over. It has been in a manner dry for 
some, while it has overflowed its banks for 
others. 

In this place the Children of the Town would go 
into the King's Gardens and gather Nosegays for 



Death bitter 
to the flesh 
but sweet to 
the soul. 



Death has 
its ebbings 
andflowi?igs 
like the 
Tide. 



THE SECOND PART 



393 



the Pilgrims, and bring them to them with much 
affection. Here also grew Camphire with Spike- 
nard, and Saffron, Calamus, and Cinnamon, 
with all its Trees of Frankincense, Myrrh, and 

5 Aloes, with all chief Spices. With these the Pil- 
grims' Chambers were perfumed while they stayed 
here, and with these were their Bodies anointed, 
to prepare them to go over the River when the 
time appointed was come. 

10 Now while they lay here and waited for the 
good hour, there was a noise in the Town that 
there was a Post come from the Ccelestial City, 
with matter of great importance to one Christiana, 
the Wife of Christian the Pilgrim. So enquiry 

15 was made for her, and the house was found out 
where she was. So the Post presented her with a 
Letter, the contents whereof was, Hail, good 
Woman, I bring thee Tidings that the Master 
calleth for thee, and expecteth that thou shouldest 

20 stand in his presence in Cloaths of Immortality, 
within this ten days. 

When he had read this Letter to her, he gave 
her therewith a sure token that he was a true 
Messenger, and was come to bid her make haste to 

25 be gone. The token was an Arroiv with a point 

sharpened with Love, let easily into her heart, 

which by degrees wrought so effectually with her, 

that at the time appointed she must be gone. 

When Christiana saw that her time was come, 

30 and that she was the first of this Company that 
was to go over, she called for Mr. Great-heart her 
Guide, and told him how matters were. So he 
told her he was heartily glad of the News, and 
could a been glad had the Post come for him. 



A Messenger 
of Death 
sent to 
Christiana. 



His 
Message. 



How 

welcome is 
Death to 
them that 
have noth- 
ing to do 
but to die. 



Her Speech 
to her Guide, 



394 



THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 



thus it must 
you to 



all 

So 
be, 
the 



her Children, and gave them 



Then she bid that he should give advice how 
things should be prepared for her Journey, 
he told her, saying, Thus and 
and we that survive will accompany 
5 River-side. 

Then she called for 
her Blessing, and told them that she yet read with 
comfort the Mark that was set in their Foreheads, 
and was glad to see them with her there, and that 

10 they had kept their Garments so white. Lastly, 

she bequeathed to the Poor that little she had, 

and commanded her Sons and her Daughters to be 

ready against the Messenger should come for them. 

When she had spoken these words to her G-uide 

15 and to her Children, she called for Mr. Valiant- 
for-truth, and said unto him, Sir, you have in all 
places shewed yourself true-hearted, be faithful 
unto Death, and my King will give you a Crown 
of Life. I would also entreat you to have an eye 

20 to my Children, and if at any time you see them 
faint, speak comfortably to them. For my Daugh- 
ters, my Sons' Wives, they have been faithful, and 
a fulfilling of the Promise upon them will be their 
end. But she gave Mr. Stand-fast a Ring. 

25 Then she called for old Mr. Honest, and said of 
him, Behold an Israelite indeed, in whom is no 
Guile. Then said he, I wish you a fair day when 
you set out for Mount Sion, and shall be glad to 
see that you go over the River dry-shod. But she 

30 answered, Come wet, come dry, I long to be gone, 
for however the Weather is in my Journey, I shall 
have time enough when I come there to sit down 
and rest me and dry me. 

Then came in that good man Mr. Ready-to-halt 



To her 
Children. 



To Mr. 
Valiant. 



To Mr. 

Stand-fast 

To old 
Honest. 



THE SECOND PART 



395 



to see her. So she said to him, Thy Travel hither 
has been with difficulty, but that will make thy 
Rest the sweeter. But watch and be ready, for at 
an hour when you think not, the Messenger may 
5 come. 

After him came in Mr. Dispondency and his 
Daughter Much-afraid, to whom she said, You 
ought with thankfulness for ever to remember your 
Deliverance from the hands of Giant Despair and 

10 out of Doubting Castle. The effect of that Mercy 
is, that you are brought with safety hither. Be ye 
watchful and cast away Fear, be sober and hope to 
the end. 

Then she said to Mr. Feeble-mind, Thou wast 

15 delivered from the mouth of Giant Slay-good, 
that thou mightest live in the Light of the Living 
for ever, and see thy King with comfort. Only I 
advise thee to repent thee of thine aptness to fear 
and doubt of his goodness before he sends for thee, 

20 lest thou shouldest when he comes, be forced to 
stand before him for that fault with blushing. 

Now the day drew on that Christiana must be 
gone. So the Road was full of People to see her 
take her Journey. But behold all the Banks be- 

25 yond the River were full of Horses and Chariots, 
which were come down from above to accompany 
her to the City Gate. So she came forth and 
entered the River, with a beckon of Farewell to 
those that followed her to the River-side. The 

30 last word she was heard to say here was, I come 
Lord, to be with thee a,nd bless thee. 

So her Children and Friends returned to their 
place, for that those that waited for Christiana 
had carried her out of their sight. So she went 



To Mr. 

Ready-to- 
halt. 



To Dispond- 
ency and his 
Daughter. 



To Feeble- 
mind. 



Her last 
day, and 
manner of 
departure. 



396 



THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 



Ready-to- 
halt sum- 
moned. 



and called, and entered in at the Gate with all the 
Ceremonies of Joy that her Husband Christian 
had done before her. 

At her departure her Children wept, but Mr. 
5 Great-heart and Mr. Valiant played upon the 
well-tuned Cymbal and Harp for Joy. So all 
departed to their respective places. 

In process of time there came a Post to the 
Town again, and his business was with Mr. 

10 Ready-to-halt. ° So he enquired him out, and 
said to him, I am come to thee in the name of him 
whom thou hast loved and followed, tho' upon 
Crutches ; and my Message is to tell thee that he 
expects thee at his Table to sup with him in his 

15 Kingdom the next day after Easter. Wherefore 
prepare thyself for this Journey. 

Then he also gave him a Token that he was a 
true Messenger, saying, / have broken thy golden Eccles. 12. 6. 
bowl, and loosed thy silver cord. 

20 After this Mr. Ready-to-halt called for his fellow 
Pilgrims, and told them, saying, I am sent for, and 
God shall surely visit you also. So he desired Mr. 
Valiant to make his Will. And because he had 
nothing to bequeath to them that should survive 

25 him but his Crutches and his good Wishes, there- Promises. 
fore thus he said, These Crutches I bequeath to His Will. 
my Son that shall tread in my steps, with a hun- 
dred warm ivishes that he may prove better than 
I have done. 

30 Then he thanked Mr. Great-heart for his Con- 
duct and Kindness, and so addressed himself to 
his Journey. When he came at the Brink of the 
River he said, Now I shall have no more need 



THE SECOND PART 



39' 



of these Crutches, since yonder are Chariots and 
Horses for me to ride on. The last words he His last 
was heard to say was, Welcome Life. So he words - 
went his way. 



5 After this Mr. Feeble-mind had Tidings brought 
him that the Post sounded his Horn at his Cham- 
ber-door. Then he came in and told him, saying, 
I am come to tell thee that thy Master has need 
of thee, and that in very little time thou must 

10 behold his Face in Brightness. And take this as 
a Token of the Truth of my Message, Those that 
look out at the Windows shall be darkened. 

Then Mr. Feeble-mind called for his Friends, 
and told them what Errand had been brought unto 

15 him, and what Token he had received of the Truth 
of the Message. Then he said, Since I have 
nothing to bequeath to any, to what purpose should 
I make a Will ? As for my feeble mind, that I 
will leave behind me, for that I have no need of 

20 that in the place whither I go. Nor is it worth 
bestowing upon the poorest Pilgrim ; wherefore 
when I am gone, I desire that you, Mr. Valiant, 
would bury it in a Dunghill. This done, and the 
day being come in which he was to depart, he 

25 entered the River as the rest. His last words 
were, Hold, out Faith and Patience. So he went 
over to the other side. 

When days had many of them passed away, 
Mr. Dispondency was sent for. For a Post was 

30 come, and brought this Message to him, Trembling 
man, these are to summon thee to be ready with 
thy King by the next Lord's day, to shout for 
Joy for thy Deliverance from all thy Doubtings. 



Feeble-mind 
summoned. 



Eccles. 12. 3. 



He makes 
no Will. 



His last 
words. 



Mr. 

Dispond- 
ency 's suni- 
mons. 



398 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



And said the Messenger, That my Message is 
true take this for a Proof; so he gave him TJie Eccles. 12. 5 
Grasshopper to be a Burden unto him. Now 
Mr. Dispondency's Daughter whose name was 
5 Much-afraid said when she heard what was done, His 
that she would go with her Father. Then Mr. D ^ s 9 ^ r 
Dispondencu said to his Friends, Myself and my ' 
Daughter, you know what we have been, and how 
troublesomely we have behaved ourselves in every 

10 Company. My Will and my Daughter's is, that His Will. 
our Disponds and slavish Fears be by no man ever 
received from the day of our Departure for ever, for 
I know that after my Death they will offer them- 
selves to others. For to be plain with you, they 

15 are Ghosts, the which we entertained when we 
first began to be Pilgrims, and could never shake 
thein off after; and they will walk about and seek 
entertainment of the Pilgrims, but for our sakes 
shut ye the doors upon them. 

20 When the time was come for them to depart, 
they went to the Brink of the River. The last 
words of Mr. Dispondency were, Farewell Night, His last 
welcome Day. His Daughter went through the Words. 
River singing, but none could understand what she 

25 said. 



Then it came to pass a while after, that there Mr. Honest 
was a Post in the town that enquired for Mr. summoned - 
Honest. So he came to his house where he was, 
and delivered to his hand these lines, Thou art 
30 commanded to be read// a<j<iinst /his da// ser<>n- 
night to present thyself before fit// Lord at his 
Father's house. And for a Token that my Mes- 
sage is true, All thy Daughters of Musick shall Eccles. 12. 4, 



THE SECOND PART 



399 



be brought low. Then Mr. Honest called for his 
Friends, and said unto them, I die, but shall make 
no Will. As for my Honesty, it shall go with me ; 
let him that comes after be told of this. When 

6 the day that he was to be gone was come, he 
addressed himself to go over the River. Now the 
River at that time overflowed the Banks in some 
places, but Mr. Honest in his lifetime had spoken 
to one Good-conscience to meet him there, the 

10 which he also did, and lent him his hand, and so 
helped him over. The last words of Mr. Honest 
were, Grace reigns. So he left the W^orld. 



He makes 
no Will. 



Good-con- 
science helps 
Mr. Honest 
over the 
River. 



After this it was noised abroad that Mr. Valiant- Mr. Valiant 
for-truth was taken with a Summons by the same summoned - 

15 Post as the other, and had this for a Token that 

the Summons was true, That his Pitcher teas Eccles. 12. 6 
broken at the Fountain. When he understood it, 
he called for his Friends, and told them of it. 
Then said he, I am going to my Fathers, and tho' 

20 with great difficulty I am got hither, yet now I do 
not repent me of all the Trouble I have been at to 
arrive where I am. My Sword I give to him that His Will. 
shall succeed me in my Pilgrimage, and my Cour- 
age and Skill to him that can get it. My Marks 

25 and Scars I carry with me, to be a witness for 
me that I have fought his Battles, who now will be 
my Re warder. When the day that he must go 
hence was come, many accompanied him to the 
River-side, into which as he went he said, Death, 

'SQivhere is thy Sting ? And as he went down 

deeper he said, Grace, where is thy Victory ? So His last 
he passed over, and all the Trumpets sounded for w or ' ]s - 
him on the other side. 



400 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 



Then there eame forth a Summons for Mr. Stand- 
fast, (This Mr. Stand-fast was he that the rest of 
the Pilgrims found upon his Knees in the Inchanted 
Ground) for the Post brought it him open in his 
5 hands. The contents whereof were, that he mast 
prepare for a Change of Life, for his Master 
was not willing that he should be so far from 
him any longer. At this Mr. Stand-fast was 
put into a muse. Nay, said the Messenger, you 

10 need not doubt of the truth of my Message, for 
here is a Token of the Truth thereof, Thy Wheel 
is broken at the Cistern. Then he called to him 
Mr. Great-heart, who was their Guide, and said 
unto him, Sir, altho' it was not my hap to be much 

15 in your good Company in the days of my Pilgrim- 
age, yet since the time I knew you, you have been 
profitable to me. When I came from home, I left 
behind me a Wife and five small Children, let me 
entreat you at your return, (for I know that you 

20 will go and return to your Master's house, in hopes 
that you may yet be a Conductor to more of the 
holy Pilgrims) that you send to my Family, and 
let them be acquainted with ail that hath and 
shall happen unto me. Tell them moreover of my 

25 happy Arrival to this place, and of the present 
late blessed condition that I am in. Tell them 
also of Christian and Christiana his Wife, and 
how she and her Children came after her Husband. 
Tell them also of what a happy end she made, and 

30 whither she is gone. I have little or nothing to 

send to my Family, except it be Prayers and 

Tears for them ; of which it will suffice if thou 

acquaint them, if peradventure they may prevail. 

When Mr. Stand-fast had thus set things in 



Mr. Stand- 
fast is 
summoned. 



Eccles. 12. 6. 



He calls for 
Mr. Great- 
heart. 

His speech 
to him. 



His Errand 
to his 
Family. 



THE SECOND PART 401 

order, and the time being come for him to haste 
him away, he also went down to the River. Now 
there was a great Calm at that time in the River ; 
wherefore Mr. Stand-fast, when he was about half- 
5 way in, he stood awhile, and talked to his Com- 
panions that had waited upon him thither. And 
he said, 

This River has been a Terror to many, yea, His last 
the thoughts of it 'also have often frighted me. words - 

10 But now methinks I stand easy, my Foot is fixed 
upon that upon which the Feet of the Priests that 
bare the Ark of the Covenant stood, while Israel Josh. 3. IT 
went over this Jordan. The Waters indeed are to 
the Palate bitter and to the Stomach cold, yet the 

15 thoughts of what I am going to and of the Con- 
duct that waits for me on the other side, doth lie 
as a glowing Coal at my Heart. 

I see myself now at the end of my Journey, my 
toilsome days are ended. I am going now to see 

20 that Head that was crowned with Thorns, and that 
Face that was spit upon for me. 

I have formerly lived by Hear-say and Faith, 
but now I go where I shall live by sight, and shall 
be with him in whose Company I delight myself. 

25 I have loved to hear my Lord spoken of, and 
wherever I have seen the print of his Shoe in the 
Earth, there I have coveted to set my Foot too. 

His Name has been to me as a Civit-box,° yea, 
sweeter than all Perfumes. His Voice to me has 

30 been most sweet, and his Countenance I have more 
desired than they that have most desired the Light 
of the Sun. His Word I did use to gather for my 
Food, and for Antidotes against my Faintings. 
He has held me, and I have kept me from mine 
2d 



402 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

iniquities, yea, my Steps hath he strengthened in 
his Wry. 

Now while he was thus in Discourse, his Coun- 
tenance changed, his strong man bowed under him, 
5 and after he had said, Take me, for I come unto 
thee, he ceased to be seen of them. 

But glorious it was to see how the open Region 
was filled with Horses and Chariots, with Trum- 
peters and Pipers, with Singers and Players on 

10 stringed Instruments, to welcome the Pilgrims as 
they went up, and followed one another in at the 
beautiful Gate of the City. 

As for Christian's Children, the four Boys that 
Christiana brought with her, with their Wives 

15 and Children, I did not stay where I was till they 
were gone over. Also since I came away, I heard 
one say that they were yet alive, and so would be 
for the Increase of the Church in that place where 
they were for a time. 

20 Shall it be my Lot to go that way again, I 
may give those that desire it an account of what 
I here am silent about ; mean-time I bid my 
Reader Adieu. 



finis 



NOTES 

3. APOLOGY. Two-thirds of Bunyan's writings are preceded 
by prefaces, sometimes in verse, but oftener in prose, usually ad- 
dressed, in the quaint style of the seventeenth century, " To the 
courteous reader." This is a model preface, because it describes 
the origin of the work, acknowledges the advice of his friends, and 
defends the allegorical method, which is used. 

3:2. for to write. " For to, which is now never joined to the 
infinitive except by a vulgarism, was very common in Early Eng- 
lish and Anglo-Saxon, and is not uncommon in the Elizabethan 
writers. It probably owes its origin to the fact that the preposi- 
tional meaning of to was gradually weakened as it came to be con- 
sidered nothing but the sign of the infinitive. Hence for was added 
to the notion of motion or purpose. . . . From the earliest period, 
for to, like to, is found used without any notion of purpose, simply 
as the sign of the infinitive." — Abbott's Shakespearian Gram- 
mar, § 152. See The Winter's Tale, 1. 2. 427 : — 

" You may as well 
Forbid the sea for to obey the moon " ; 

and Luke 7. 24: "What went ye out into the wilderness for to 
see " ; and also the German idiom um zu gehen. 

3:6. begun. The more usual form of the past tense is " began " ; 
formerly the past tense plural was begun, hence the confusion of 
forms. Shakespeare uses this form of the past tense only when 
required by the rhyme. See Borneo and Juliet, 1. 2. 89 : — 

" the all-seeing sun 
Ne'er saw her match since first the world begun." 

403 



404 NOTES 

3 : 7. writing of the Way. He was probably writing The 
Straight Gate, or the great Difficulty of going to Heaven, which 
was published in 1676. 

3 : 12. in my Crown. The top part of the skull was often called 
the crown. Since the time of Shakespeare the word has been used 
for the whole head. See Bichard III, 3. 2. 43 : — 

11 I'll have this crown of mine cut from my shoulders, 
Ere I will see the crown so foul misplaced ; " 

and King Lear, 1. 4. 156 : " Thou hadst little wit in thy bald croicn 
when thou gavest thy golden one away." See also 103 : 22. 

3 : 17. ad infinitum. To infinity, endless. This and Ex Came 
et Sanguine Christi, 297 : 15, are the only Latin phrases Bunyan 
uses. 

4 : 2. worser. A double comparative, formerly used frequently 
by Shakespeare, Dryden, and in dialects, for greater emphasis. 
Since the seventeenth century it has been considered a barbarism. 
See Hamlet, 3. 4. 157 : — 

"Thou hast cleft my heart in twain — 
O, throw away the xoorser part of it, 
And live the purer with the other half." 

4:6. as I pull'd, it came. A very appropriate metaphor from 
spinning. As the spinner pulls the wool or flax from the distaff, 
she thrusts it between her finger and thumb in the form of a con- 
tinuous thread. 

4:15. a straight. An obsolete spelling of "strait," a narrow 
pass or a difficulty. The words straight, direct, and "strait," 
narrow, were frequently confused, although they are from different 
roots ; straight from the German strecken, to stretch, and "strait" 
from the Latin strictus, drawn tight. But when Bunyan quoted 
the word from the Bible, he used the correct spelling. See 28 : 27. 

4 : 28. loth. Also spelled " loath." " The spelling loth is rather 
more common than ' loath ' in the adjective ; but ■ loath ' is 



NOTES 405 

common and is more in accordance with the analogy (cf. oath), 
while derivatives of the verb 'loath,' etc., are always spelled with 
oa." — Century Dictionary. See note on u : 5. 

4 : 33. palliate. This is one of the very few instances in which 
palliate has been used in the sense of to "moderate the hostility 
of." Its usual meaning is to "conceal," to "cloak." The word 
was changed to moderate in the ninth and subsequent editions. 

5:1. stile. A former and more correct spelling of "style," 
from the Latin stilus, a pointed instrument for writing. The 
spelling "style" is in simulation of the Greek <ttv\os, a pillar, 
from which comes the botanical term, a " style." 

5 : 14. Engines. An obsolete use of the word for a contrivance 
for catching fish and game. See Walton's Complete Angler, page 
62 : " Young salmons shall not be taken nor destroyed by net, nor 
by engines, at milldams." It was often shortened to gin. See 
87 : 26. 

5 : 16. Angles. Fishing hooks or rods. See Isaiah 19. 8 : " The 
fishes also shall mourn, and all they that cast angle into the brooks 
shall lament ; " and Hamlet, 5. 2. 66 : " Thrown out his angle for 
my proper life." 

5:19. be tickled. Tickling is "a kind of fishing, by putting 
one's hand into the water-holes where fish lie, and tickling them 
about the gills ; by which means they'll become so quiet, that a man 
may take them in his hand, and cast them to land, or if large fish, 
he may thrust his fingers into their gills and bring them out. Catch- 
ing trout in this manner is an old and deadly mode of poaching, 
but it can only be practised in very dry, sultry weather, and when 
the water is exceedingly low ; then the country urchins, early 
instructed in this destructive practice, wade into the pools, grope 
for, and easily take large trout by tickling them. Hence the term 
trout came to be used as applied to a foolish person, easily en- 
trapped." — H. H. Furness, Variorum Edition of Twelfth Night, 
page 155. See Maria's comment on Malvolio, Twelfth Night. 



406 NOTES 

2. 5. 24: "for here comes the trout, that must be caught with 
tickling" 

5 : 23. Light, and Bell. "These references to the various arti- 
fices used by bird-catchers to take their game are best illus- 
trated by the following passage from Strutt's Sports and Pastimes, 
page 34. ' Fowling may be performed with guns, limetwigs, nets, 
glades, gins, strings, baits, pit-falls, pipe-calls, stalking-horses, set- 
ting-dogs, and decoy-ducks. . . . There is also another method of 
fowling which is performed with nets, and in the night time, and 
the darker the night the better. This sport, we call in England 
most commonly bird-baiting, and some call it lowbelling ; and the 
use of it is to go with a great light of cressets or rags dipped in 
tallow, which will make a good light, and you must have a pan or 
plate made like a lanthorn to carry your light in, which must have 
a great socket to hold the light, and carry it before you on your 
breast, with a bell in your other hand, and of a great bigness, made 
in the manner of a cowbell but still larger ; and you must ring it 
always after one order, — if you carry the bell you must have two 
companions with nets, one on each side of you ; and what with the 
bell and the light, the birds will be so amazed that when you come 
near them they will turn up their white bellies : your companions 
shall then lay their nets quietly upon them, and take them. But 
you must continue to ring the bell : for if the sound shall cease, 
the other birds, if there be any more near at hand, will rise up and 
fly away.' Limetwigs are twigs coated with birdlime, a viscid sub- 
stance, prepared from the inner coat of the bark of the holly, the 
berries of the mistletoe, etc., used for catching birds. The best 
twigs for the purpose are those of the willow and the birch. These 
when trimmed and coated with the birdlime are fixed among other 
bushes, and birds are attracted to them by imitating the notes of 
call of their companions. When a bird has once settled on the 
limetwig, its feet are held tenaciously by the viscid birdlime, and it 
becomes the prey of the fowler. References to this mode of catch- 



NOTES 407 

ing birds are frequent in Shakespeare."" — Vexables' edition of 
the Pilgrim? s Progress, page 433. — See AIVs Well that Ends 
Well, 3. 5. 26 : "They are limed with the twigs that threaten them." 
5 : 29. in a Toad's head dwell. In an old book called Secret 
Wonders of Nature, which Edward Fenton published in 1569, we 
read that "there is found in the heads of old and great toads, a 
stone which they call Borax or Stelon : it is most commonly found 
in the head of a he-toad, of power to repulse poisons, and it is a 
most sovereign medicine for the stone (gall-stones)." It was so 
valuable that counterfeits were made, but the true stone could be 
told by holding it in front of a toad. "If it be a right and true 
stone, the toad will leap toward it, and make as though he would 
snatch it. He envieth so much that man should have that stone." 
A toadstone was thought to be endowed with special virtues if the 
animal could be made to surrender it voluntarily. They were pre- 
served at the shrines of saints, worn as amulets, or set in rings, or 
in other ways treasured by their owners as charms, as antidotes to 
poison, or as having special therapeutic qualities, or simply as 
natural curiosities. They were bits of rock shaped and colored 
like a toad. See As You Like It, 2. 1. 14 : — 

" Sweet are the uses of adversity, 
AVhieh like the toad, ugly and venomous, 
Wears yet a precious jeivel in its head." 

5 : 33. an inkling. A hint or slight knowledge, from the Mid- 
dle English verb incle, to murmur or mutter. An obsolete varia- 
tion in spelling is used on 22 : 1. 

6:1. Paintings. This refers to word-paintings, beautiful de- 
scriptions, such as abound in the Faerie Queene. It has no reference 
to the illustrations, because the phrase was not changed in later 
editions in which the illustrations were inserted. Charles Kingsley 
says : " The poverty of his descriptive powers, the absence of any- 
thing like our modern word painting, is characteristic of the man." 



408 NOTES 

6:8. I tro. Another spelling of the word trow, an old word 
meaning to " think," "believe," "suppose," from the same root 
as "true" and "trust." The phrase, / trow, is often added to 
questions and expressions of contemptuous or indignant surprise, 
and is nearly equivalent to " I wonder." See Luke 17. 9 : " Doth 
he thank that servant because he did things that were commanded 
him? i" trow not;" and Much Ado about Nothing, 2. 1. 64: 
"What tempest, / trow, threw this whale ashore?" 

6 : 22. Pins and Loops, etc. Few people to-day try to find a 
spiritual interpretation for these minute details of the Mosaic ritual. 
He is referring to Exodus 26. 5 ; 27. 19 ; Calves, Leviticus 16. 3, 
14, 15 ; Hebrews 9. 12 ; Sheep, Leviticus 1. 10 ; 22, 19 ; Heifers, 
Numbers 19. 2-10, Hebrews 9. 13 ; Barns, Exodus 29. 15-32 ; 
Birds, Leviticus 14. 4-39 ; Herbs and Lambs, Exodus 12. 7-8. 

7 : 3. Christ. Archbishop Trench enumerates thirty parables of 
Christ in his book called Notes on the Parables. 

7 : 18. lies in Silver Shrines. See Acts 19. 24 : " For a certain 
man named Demetrius, a silversmith, which made silver shrines 
for Diana, brought no small gain unto the craftsmen." 

7 : 19. Swaddling-clouts. Clout is an archaic word, meaning a 
"patch" or piece of cloth. In Jeremiah 38. 11-12, we read 
that Ebedmeleck took old cast clouts and old rotten rags and let 
them down by cords into the dungeon to Jeremiah, and told him 
to put them under his armholes under the cords. Then Jeremiah 
was drawn up out of the dungeon by the cords. " Swaddling- 
clouts were the long, linen bandages formerly used in England, as 
now in Italy, for swaddling, or swathing, the limbs of new-born 
infants." See Hamlet, 2. 2. 364 : " that great baby you see there 
is not out of his swaddling-clouts." 

7:25. to use. See 2 Timothy 1. 13: "Hold fast the form of 
sound words, which thou hast heard of me, in faith and love 
which is in Christ Jesus;" and 1 Timothy 4. 7 : "But refuse 
profane and old wives'* fables." 



NOTES 409 

8 : 22. to Plow. This is an old spelling of plough, which is in 
common use in the United States. See Isaiah 28. 24-26 : "Doth 
the plowman plow all day to sow ? . . . For his God doth in- 
struct him to discretion and doth teach him.'''' 

g : 1. chalketh. To chalk is to "mark out," as with chalk; 
hence to outline. See the Tempest, 5. 203 : "it is you that have 
chalked forth the way which hath brought us hither." 

9 : 16. things to see. The Pilgrim'' s Progress has always been 
very popular among the blind. The copies owned by the Blind 
Department of the Free Library of Philadelphia are in constant 
circulation. 

ii ; 3. The Jail. This marginal explanation of " a Den" was 
first inserted by Bunyan in the seventh edition, and affirms beyond 
question that this book was written in jail. Note that he uses the 
word Den for the place of imprisonment of the pilgrims in Doubt- 
ing Castle, 155 : 23. In many of his books Bunyan uses marginal 
notes to assist the reader in understanding the text. Sometimes 
they are merely the topics of the paragraphs ; often they add an 
explanation of the allegory, as in this case. Some of them are of 
peculiar interest, because they give us the author's own comments 
on the story ; see 102 : "0 brave Talkative." 

11 : 5. cloathed. An obsolete spelling of clothed, very common 
from the sixteenth to the eighteenth centuries. The diphthong oa 
was printed for the open sound of 0. Compare choaked, 39 : 2, 
and smoak, 47 : 7. 

11 : 13. in this plight. This and the next paragraph were not 
in the first edition, but were inserted in the second edition, and 
continued in all subsequent ones. 

11 : 17. brake his mind. Broke is now the correct form of 
the past tense of break; the late Middle English form of 
brake was used in the "Authorized Version" of the Bible in 
1611, often called the "King James Bible," whence Bunyan 
took it. 



410 NOTES 

n:20. friend. This word is no longer used in referring to 
lovers and relatives. See As You Like It, 1. 3. 64 : — 

" Treason is not inherited, my Lord, 
Or if we did derive it from our friends, 
What's that to me? my Father was no traitor. " 

12:5. some frenzy distemper. The noun frenzy has here the 
force of an adjective because of its position. This change is a very 
common idiom in English. See Hamlet, 4. 7. 171 : '• On the pen- 
dent boughs her coronet weeds clambering to hang;" and King 
Lear, 3. 4. 73 : " 'Twas this flesh begot those pelican daughters." 

12 : 7. they. The personal pronouns are sometimes redundantly 
repeated or inserted to repeat a substantive before the verb, espe- 
cially if this substantive is a proper name and a clause intervenes 
between the subject and the verb. See 382 : 6. 

12 : 16. surly carriages. The word carriage is now used chiefly 
for a wheeled vehicle or for the money charged for transport of 
goods. A less frequent use is for the manner of carrying one's 
person ; we say " a man of noble carriage.'''' It formerly denoted 
also behavior, or conduct, as in this phrase. See Twelfth Night, 
3. 4. 81 : "A sad face, a reverend carriage, a slow tongue." 

12 : 24. Now I saw. By such phrases Bunyan is continually 
reminding us that it is a dream, an allegory, but this does not 
make it seem less real to us. 

i3:4. from this below. This cut is copied from the thirteenth 
edition, 1692. 

14 : 9. than the Grave. The conjunction of comparison than is 
often spelled then in the early editions of the Pilgrim 1 s Progress, 
as in the early editions of the Authorized Version of the Bible, 
and in the early editions of Shakespeare. The two words are 
closely connected, and are merely variations of the same word. 
They were originally inflections of the demonstrative, and meant 
" at that time " and " in that way." 



NOTES 411 

14 : 10. Tophet. A place situated at the southeastern extremity 
of the Valley of Hinnom, to the south of Jerusalem. It was there 
that the idolatrous Jews worshipped the fire-gods and sacrificed their 
children. The word Tophet was often used figuratively for hell. 

14 : 23. Wicket-gate. A small door or gate ; frequently built 
in a large door or gate, and easily opened so that those who pass 
through are not compelled to exert their strength to open the 
large door. 

15 : 23. said Christian. The Pilgrim adopted this name when 
he started on his pilgrimage ; before that he had been called Grace- 
less. See 60 : 25. 

16 : 10. a fancy by the end. See note on 4 : 6. 

17 : 26. lye. An obsolete spelling of lie, current in early Mod- 
ern English. 

18 : 0. Seraphims and Cherubins. There are two forms of the 
plural of each of these words, one English and one Hebrew : ser- 
aphs, seraphim; cherubs, cherubim. Bunyan has followed the 
error of the Authorized Version of the Bible in combining these 
plurals. See Isaiah 6. 6: "Then flew one of the seraphims unto 
me;" and Exodus 37. 7 : "And he made two cherubims of gold." 
Cherubins is an incorrect form of cherubim. 

18 : 17. cut in pieces. Bunyan was thinking of the accounts of 
the tortures of the martyrs, which he had frequently read in 
Foxe's Book of Martyrs. It was translated from the Latin in 
1562, and immediately became so popular that " it was ordered to 
be set up in every one of the parish churches in England, as well 
as in the common halls of archbishops, bishops, deanc, archdea- 
cons, and heads of colleges ; and its influence in keeping alive the 
Protestant feeling in Great Britain and North America is too well 
known to be disputed." Bunyan quotes from it on 335 : 26. 

19 : 4. Dispone/. The spelling of the first edition has been re- 
tained ; later editions usually change it to Despond. The word is 
equivalent to "despondency." 



412 NOTES 

20 : 1. the steps. This sentence is easily explained by the mar- 
ginal note. By relying on the promises of the Bible, a pilgrim may 
get safely through despondency. 

20 : 8. stepped. Notice that the dreamer is not a mere ob- 
server ; he also takes an active part in the story. See also his 
historical description of the Fair, on 116, and his use of the edito- 
rial we on 157 : 18. 

20 : 8. pluckt. Plucked. From the sixteenth to the eighteenth 
century the verbal suffix -ed was often written -t, in accordance 
with the pronunciation. Both -ed and -t are used with the same 
word in the Pilgrim 1 s Progress. Where a long vowel in the verb- 
stem is shortened in the participle, as in crept, slept, the spelling 
with -t is universal. 

20 : 11. plat. Plot. The form plat is probably a dialectic varia- 
tion of plot, due in part to the adjective "plat," meaning flat or 
level. It is the only form used in the Bible. See 2 Kings 9. 26 : 
" Now therefore take him and cast him into the plat of ground, 
according to the word of the Lord." 

20 : 25. His Majesties Surveyors. This is the Old English form 
of the possessive case. Since the seventeenth century, the posses- 
sive case ending has been 's ; the ' denotes the omission of e. 
See note on 185 : 12. 

20 : 27. imployed. An obsolete spelling of employed, in current 
use from the sixteenth to the eighteenth century. 

21 : 7. spue out. When a marsh becomes partially dry, or has 
stood long without rain, the vegetable matter in it decays and gives 
forth a miasma which causes fever. 

21 : 11. to purpose. An obsolete form of "to the purpose," 
meaning " as intended " and then " completely " or "thoroughly." 
See Much Ado About Nothing, 2. 3. 20: " He was wont to speak 
plain and to the purpose, like an honest man." See 241 : 16. 

21 : 24. tales. This is often printed " tails " in modern editions, 
a very common phrase for " turned their backs." But that is not 



NOTES 413 

the meaning here. This means that after they had mocked Pliable, 
they changed their remarks, turned to a new subject, and derided 
Christian. 

21 : 27. Now. The meeting with Mr. Worldly Wiseman and 
its consequences, from here to 32 : 11, were not in the first edition, 
but appeared in the second edition. 

21 : 27. solitary. Frequently adjectives were used as adverbs. 
In this case the word may retain the force of the adjective and as 
a predicate adjective may refer to the mood of Christian rather 
than to the manner of his walk. But in the seventh and later edi- 
tions it was changed to solitarily. See also solitarily, 12 : 21. 

22 : 1. inckling. See note on 5 : 33. 

23 : 8. beshrew. An obsolete word for a mild curse, which was 
frequently used by Shakespeare. See Othello, 4. 2.128: "Be- 
shrew him for 't ! " 

25 : 25. wot. In the third and subsequent editions this was 
changed to ivotted, but neither form is correct for the past tense, 
which is wist. It is odd that Bunyan did not use wist, for he had 
certainly read it in his Bible, where it is used thirteen times. 
See Mark 9. 6: "For he wist not what to say; for they were 
sore afraid." Wot is the Middle English form of the third person, 
singular, present tense, from the Anglo-Saxon verb witan, to know, 
which survives in the set phrase, to wit, meaning "namely." Wot 
is used correctly in Borneo and Juliet, 3. 2. 139 : u I toot well where 
it is." And by Tennyson in Gareth and Lynette : — 

" Nay, nay, God wot, so thou wert nobly born. 
Thou hast a pleasant presence.' ' 

26 : 31. loaden. A strong past participle from load, formed on 
the analogy of laden ; the usual form is loaded. See Isaiah 46. 1 : 
"Your carriages were heavy loaden." 

28 : 11. Morality. Bunyan evidently did not read the proofs of 
his books very carefully ; in the. first seven editions, the town waa 



414 NOTES 

called Mortality in this sentence, in spite of the correct name on 
24 : 19. 

29 : 4. to Wo. This cut is copied from the thirteenth edition, 
1692. 

30 : 3. treasures in Egypt. Moses gave up his position and 
wealth in Egypt to obey God in leading the Israelites into the 
promised land. 

30 : 19. Bond- woman. This is an incorrect quotation from 
Galatians 4. 25 : " This Agar . . . answereth to Jerusalem 
which now is, and (Agar, not Jerusalem) is in bondage with her 
children." Bunyan is usually most careful in his quotations from 
the Bible. 

30: 21. Sinai. The Mount on which God announced to Moses 
the Ten Commandments, and the other laws by which the Israelites 
were to be bound. Its exact situation is a matter of dispute, but it 
is one of the peninsulas northeast of the Gulf of Suez. See Exodus 
19 and 20. It is of course symbolical of the law of religion. 

31 : 23. Is there hopes ? According to the rules of grammar, the 
verb should be plural are to agree with hopes. A singular verb is 
often used with a plural subject in Old English and in Shakespeare, 
where the verb precedes the noun. " When the subject is as yet 
future and, as it were, unsettled, the third person singular might 
be regarded as the normal inflection. Such passages are very 
common, particularly in the case of there is." — Abbott's Shake- 
spearian Grammar, § 335. See Hamlet, 3. 3. 14 : " The spirit upon 
whose weal depends and rests the lives of many." 

32 : 25. Hon. The hill on which was situated the old city of 
Jerusalem. It was the center of ancient Hebrew worship, and 
the word was used symbolically for the Church or for Heaven, as 
the final gathering place of true believers. It is also spelled Sion ; 
see 51 : 23. 

33 : 4. his sin. This cut is copied from the thirteenth edition, 
1692. 



NOTES 415 

35 : 12. Truly. The paragraphs from here to 36 : 8 were first 
inserted in the second edition. 

35 : 15. betterment. An obsolete word, meaning "betterness" 
or "difference for the better." The sentence means, "I am no 
better than he." Betterment is an improperly formed word, the 
Latin termination -ment being added to an English root. Bunyan 
may have coined the word, for there is no record of its use by other 
authors, except recently, in American law, where it refers to an 
improvement of real property, which adds to its value otherwise 
than by mere repairs. 

35 : 21. have had you a sought. The a in a sought stands for 
have. A is a worn-down form of have, often used for have when 
it is unaccented or obscure in compound verbal forms. It is very 
frequent as late as the seventeenth century, but now it is only col- 
loquial. In some parts of the United States of is substituted for 
have, as "he might of done it." A is used very often for have in 
the Pilgrim's Progress, especially in the Second Part. 

35 : 34. my dumps. Fits of melancholy or low spirits. See 
Taming of the Shrew, 2. 1. 286: "Why, how now, daughter 
Catherine ? in your dumps f" 

36 : 16. Is there no turnings ? See note 01131: 23. 

37 : 27. Candle. Candles were the chief means of lighting houses 
in Bunyan' s time and even much later. As late as 1800 candles 
were used to light the hall in which the British House of Commons 
met. 

37 : 30. Picture. This is of course an allegory within an alle- 
gory. Bunyan probably inserted it to show how he wished his 
readers to read and explain his longer allegory of the Pilgrim's 
Progress. 

38 : 4. The Man. This portrait is supposed to represent Bunyan's 
first pastor, John Cifford, at one time a major in the royal army, 
and notorious for his depraved life. Condemned to be hanged, he 
escaped to Bedford, where he practised as a physician, without 



416 NOTES 

changing his bad habits. The loss of a large sum of money in 
gambling turned him to religion ; he became a convert and later a 
pastor of the church which Bunyan joined at Bedford. Bunyan 
regarded him as his spiritual father. It is also probable that 
Bunyan intended Evangelist to represent Gifford. 

38 : 5. travel in birth. To labor, to suffer pain. When the 
word is now used in this sense, it is spelt travail. Formerly travel 
and travail were merely varying forms of the same word and used 
without any difference in meaning, as in the early editions of 
Shakespeare. But travel is now restricted to the labor of journey- 
ing, and travail is used only in the special sense of suffering pain, 
as in child-birth. 

39 : 2. choaked. An obsolete spelling of choked. See 11 : 5. 

40 : 6. Governor of them. Their tutor. See Galatians 4. 1, 2 : 
4 'The heir, as long as he is a child, differeth nothing from a 
servant, though he be lord of all ; but is under tutors and gov- 
ernors until the time appointed by the father." 

40 : 14. but a while. This phrase is used for a brief period of 
time. It is difficult for a careful reader to see how the young man 
could waste his treasure and be left in rags during the short time 
that the Pilgrim is watching him. Coleridge says that this is 
" one of the not many instances of faulty allegory in the Pilgrim's 
Progress; that is, it is no allegory. The beholding but a ivhile, 
and the change into nothing but rags is not legitimately imagin- 
able. A longer time and more interlinks are requisite . . . Yet 
perhaps these very defects are practically excellences in relation to 
the intended readers of the Pilgrim's Progress.'" 1 — Literary Re- 
mains, 3. 402. 

42 : 29. builded. This form of the past participle is poetical or 
archaic, the usual form being built. See Antony and Cleopatra, 
3. 2. 30: — 

" The piece of virtue, which is set 
Betwixt us as the cement of our love, 
To keep it builded." 



NOTES ill 

Builded is used in the Bible both as the past tense and the past 
participle. See Ephesians 2. 22 : "In whom ye also are builded 
together for an habitation of God through the Spirit." 

43 : 6. Inkhorn. A small portable vessel, originally made of 
horn, for holding writing ink. The word is seldom used now, 
because inkbottle has taken its place. See Ezekiel 9. 2: "and 
one man among them was clothed with linen, with a writer's ink- 
horn by his side." 

44 : 5. a Man in an Iron Cage. This probably refers to John 
Child, a Baptist minister and a friend of Bunyan. Through fear 
of persecution he left the Dissenters and joined the Established 
Church. But he suffered torture from his own conscience and at 
last killed himself. See Off or' s edition of the Pilgrim's Progress, 
Works, Yol. Ill, pages 72-73. 

44 : 17. Professor. This does not refer to a school-teacher, but 
to one who openly declares his religious faith and conversion and 
joins some religious denomination. 

45:15. threatningj, The correct spelling is threatening s ; the 
unaccented e is slurred in pronunciation and is often omitted in 
writing. See thundred and lightned, 46 : 16. 

46 : 18. rack. Driven violently by the wind. The verb, which 
has not been in common use since the sixteenth century, is derived 
from the noun rack, the name applied to thin flying clouds, such 
as are on the edges of rain clouds. See Tempest, 4. 1. 156 : — 

" the great globe itself, 
Yea, all which it inherit, shall dissolve, 
And, like this insubstantial pageant faded, 
Leave not a rack behind." 

47 : 7. smoak. Smoke. See note on 11 : 5. 

47 : 16. on every side. Bunyan himself was troubled with vivid 
dreams. See Grace Abounding, §§5-6: "even in my childhood 
he (the Lord) did scare and affright me with fearful dreams, 
2 E 



418 NOTES 

and did terrify me with dreadful visions. For often, after I had 
spent this and the other day in sin, I have in my bed been greatly 
afflicted, while asleep, with the apprehensions of devils and wicked 
spirits, who still, as I then thought, laboured to draw me away 
with them, of which I could never be rid. . . . Also I should, 
at these years, be greatly afflicted and troubled with the thoughts 
of the Day of Judgment, and that both night and day, and 
should tremble at the thoughts of the fearful torments of hell 
fire." 

47 : 22. frighted. Terrified. This is the past tense of the old 
verb fright, which has been superseded by the word frighten, 
formed from it. Pepys, in his Diary, was one of the first writers 
to use the new form of frighten. See Julius Coesar, 4. 3. 40 : 
" Shall I be frighted when a madman stares ? " 

48 : 10. they shewed me was. Was was altered to the correct 
form were about 1690, after Bunyan's death. 

48 : 22. loosed. Unfastened, or came loose. This is the past 
tense of the verb loose, to set free. It is seldom used as an 
intransitive verb. See Acts 13. 13 : " Now when Paul and his 
company loosed from Paphos, they came to Perga." The transi- 
tive use is much more common in the Bible ; see Matthew 16. 19: 
" and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in 
heaven." 

49 : 4. a fine Bird. This cut is copied from the thirteenth edi- 
tion, 1692. 

50 : 14. ought. The current spelling is aught ; ought is used as 
the verb of obligation. But in Shakespeare, Milton, and Pope 
both forms occur indiscriminately. Both are from the Anglo- 
Saxon awiht. 

51 : 3. Every Fatt. An old proverb for u Mind your own busi- 
ness." A Fatt is a large open vessel for water or wine, from the 
Anglo-Saxon feet, that which contains ; this was gradually changed 
in Middle English to the present form, vat. The final -t was some- 






NOTES 419 

times written -ft, to show that the vowel was short. See Joel 2. 24 : 
44 The floors shall be full of wheat, and the fats shall overflow with 
wine and oil." 

51 : 34. a Trespass. This is used in its older and broader mean- 
ing of an offense against law or a sin. See Numbers 5. 6 : " When 
a man or woman shall commit any sin that men commit, to do a 
trespass against the Lord," and Matthew 6. 14: "But if ye for- 
give men not their trespasses.'' " The narrower meaning is very 
common in the verb; see "Any person trespassing on this land 
will be prosecuted." 

52 : 14. what's matter. The modern idiom is " What is the 
matter ? " or " What matters it ? " 

54 : 19. there was two other ways. See 48 : 10. Bunyan uses 
many of the colloquial forms, with which his lowly readers were 
familiar. A singular verb and a plural subject are still common in 
the speech of the lower classes. 

54 : 29. a wide field, full of dark Mountains. The field must 
have been very large and the mountains very small. "Born and 
bred in the mountainous midland, he [Bunyan] has no natural 
images beyond the pastures and brooks, the towns and country 
houses, which he saw about him. . . . When he requires images 
of a grander kind, he goes to Scripture for them ; and his Delecta- 
ble Mountains, ' beautiful with woods, vineyards, fruits of all kinds, 
flowers also,' are merely formed from that common repertory of 
the Puritans, without individuality of any kind. Why should they 
be ? Bunyan had probably never seen a mountain in his life ; and 
was much too honest a man to indulge his fancy without warrant 
of fact. The Bible supplied him with ideal imagery enough to suit 
him ; to the Bible he went for it, and even to that modestly and 
sparingly enough, as may be seen by comparing his quasi-idyllic 
account of the shepherds and their country with Solomon's Song. 
His Valley of the Shadow of Death, in like wise, he describes, not 
objectively, for the sake of the grand and terrible, but subjectively, 



420 NOTES 

for the sake of the man who passes through it, naming merely, 
and that without an epithet, all its satyrs and hobgoblins, snares, 
gins, and pitfalls." — Charles Kingsley's preface to Bennett's edition 
of the Pilgrim's Progress. Bunyan may have been thinking of 
Jeremiah 13. 16 : u Give glory to the Lord your God, before he cause 
darkness, and before your feet stumble upon the dark mountains.''' 

55 : 4. no doubt. This cut is copied from the thirteenth edition, 
1692. 

56 : 3. Ward. This is used in its old sense of a place of defense 
or protection. Some editors have without any excuse altered it to 
word. 

56 : 21. amain. With full power. A- is the Anglo-Saxon prepo- 
sition on or an, and is here prefixed to main, from the Anglo-Saxon 
word for strength. See Comedy of Errors, 1. 1. 93 : — 

" We discovered 
Two ships from far making amain to us." 

56 : 24. what's the matter you run the wrong way ? This is 
sometimes read as if it were, " what's the matter? you run the 
wrong way." The true meaning can be seen by supplying that 
after matter. 

57 : 17. his pass. Not in the modern sense of free ticket or 
transportation, but a passport, or written permission to enter or 
leave a city or a country. See Spenser's Mother Hubberd, 936 : 
"He cast to leave the Court, not asking any passe or leave." 

57 : 23. fact. Act. Fact from the Latin factum is now gener- 
ally used for something that has really occurred or is actually the 
case. But formerly it was used also for an action, deed, or course 
of conduct. Shakespeare continually uses this word in a bad sense, 
as of an evil deed or crime ; nowhere does he use it in the sense of 
reality as opposed to fiction. See Macbeth, 3. 6. 6 : — 

" Who cannot want the thought, how monstrous 
It was for Malcolm and Donalbain 
To kill their gracious father? damned fact!" 



NOTES 421 

57 : 31. if happily he might. This is an archaic use of happily 
for haply, meaning by chance. It may possibly retain a little of 
its original significance. See Hamlet, 1. 1. 133: — 

" If thou art privy to thy country's fate, 
Which, happily, foreknowing may avoid, 
O, speak." 

58 : 12. Red sea. See Numbers 14. 25. 

58 : 24. settle. A good old Anglo-Saxon word for bench or seat. 
It is now seldom used except for a bench with a high back and 
arms, made to accommodate two or more persons. 

58 : 26. catched. During the seventeenth and eighteenth cen- 
turies catched was the regular form of the past tense of catch, and 
is still used in dialect ; but caught has superseded it in literary 
use. Shakespeare uses both forms, but chiefly caught. 

58 : 27. gotten. Got is preferable to gotten as the past participle 
of get, although gotten is frequently used, possibly because of such 
compounds as forgotten, begotten. With one exception, gotten is 
the form used in the Bible. It is almost obsolete in England, but 
more frequently used in the United States. 

59 : 8. doleful creatures. See Isaiah 13. 21: u and their houses 
shall be full of doleful creatures." 

59 : 14. shift. Get rid of. In this sense it is archaic ; it is 
from the Anglo-Saxon sciftan, to divide or separate. See Othello, 
4. 1. 79: " Cassio came hither; I shifted him away." See also 
252 : 12. 

59 : 17. miscarriage. This word is now much limited in mean- 
ing, being used as a medical and judicial term, such as miscarriage 
of justice ; but formerly it was used also for failure in duty or ill 
conduct. 

59 : 19. a very stately Palace. Bunyan probably intended that 
the reception of Christian at the Palace Beautiful should represent 
the reception of a convert into the Church. He is examined 



422 NOTES 

by those in authority especially about his reasons for seeking 
admittance. He is then welcomed and invited to partake of sup- 
per, as of the Holy Communion. Bunyan's description of the 
Palace Beautiful is in many points similar to Spenser's description 
of the " House of Holiness" in the Faerie Queene. 

59 : 25. a furlong. 220 yards. A furlong was originally the 
length of the furrow in the common field, which was theoretically 
a square containing ten acres. 

59 : 27. two lions. " The two lions, civil despotism and ecclesi- 
astical tyranny, terrified many young converts, when desirous of 
joining a Christian Church, here represented by the Beautiful 
Palace. In the reign of the Tudors they committed sad havoc. 
In Bunyan's time they were chained, so that few suffered martyr- 
dom, although many were ruined, imprisoned, and perished in 
dungeons. When Faithful passed they were asleep. It was a 
short cession from persecution. In the second part, Great-heart 
slew Giant Bloody-man, who backed the lions ; probably referring 
to the wretched death of that monster, Judge Jefferies (the leading 
persecutor). And in the experience of Mr. Fearing, it is clear that 
the Hill Difficulty and the lions were intended to represent tem- 
poral and bodily troubles, and not spiritual difficulties. " — Offor. 

6i : 4. him seize. This cut is copied from the thirteenth edition, 
1692. 

63 : 5. was come. The perfect tense of intransitive verbs is 
usually formed by adding the auxiliary have to the past participle, 
but many intransitive verbs, especially of movement, have also a 
perfect tense with the auxiliary be. When have is used, emphasis 
is placed on the actual activity ; when be, on the result of the 
activity. The distinction in meaning is shown in Coleridge's 
Piccolomini, 1. 1. 1 : " Ye have come late . . . but ye are come /" 

63': 13. discourses. This transitive use of the verb in the sense 
of "talks with " was in common use until about 1750, but it is now 
obsolete. 



NOTES 423 

64 : 13. to ake. The earlier and better spelling of ache. "The 
current spelling ache is erroneous ; the verb being historically ake, 
and the substantive ache, as in bake, batch, speak, speech. About 
1700 the substantive began to be confused in pronunciation with 
the verb, whence some confusion in spelling ache and ake; and 
finally instead of both being written ake — the word that has sur- 
vived, — both verb and substantive are now written ache — the 
word that has become obsolete. That is, the word ache has be- 
come obsolete and been replaced by the word ake, while the spell- 
ing ake has become obsolete and been replaced by the spelling 
ache. For this paradoxical result, Dr. Johnson is mainly respon- 
sible : ignorant of the history of the words, and erroneously deriv- 
ing them from the Greek dxos (with which they have no connexion) 
he declared them * more grammatically written ache.'' '-' — Murray's 
Dictionary. The words come from the Anglo-Saxon acan. Sam- 
uel Richardson, the novelist, is one of the last writers to use the 
older form, ake. 

66:7. chuse. "This is not a mere variant spelling of choose, 
but a much earlier form which occurs somewhat sporadically in the 
Middle English, but became very frequent in the sixteenth cen- 
tury. Chuse and choose are used indiscriminately in the Bible of 
1611 (the Authorized Version) and in the First Folio of Shake- 
speare ; chuse was by far the prevailing form in the seventeenth 
and eighteenth centuries, but has in the nineteenth been gradu- 
ally superseded by choose, which Dr. Johnson took as his leading 
Dictionary form, although in his own practice he appears to have 
spelt chuse.'''' — Murray's Dictionary. 

67 : 5. Then said Charity. This conversation between Charity 
and Christian from here to 68 : 31 did not appear in the first edi- 
tion, but was added in the second edition. 

67 : 7. a Wife and four small Children. At the time he wrote 
this, Bunyan himself had six children, four by his first wife and 
two by his second. 



424 NOTES 

67 : 25. very dear unto me. Modern readers have censured 
Christian for his selfishness in deserting his family. In Bunyan's 
time the husband and father was the absolute master of the house- 
hold and his obligations to his family were not so great as at the 
present time. It was considered also quite proper for a father to 
leave his family to go on a pilgrimage. Bunyan himself was very 
devoted to his family. When he was imprisoned, he said ; "The 
parting with my Wife and poor Children hath often been to me in 
this place as the pulling the Flesh from my Bones ; and that not 
only because I am somewhat too fond of these great Mercies, but 
also because I should have often brought to my mind the many hard- 
ships, miseries and wants that my poor Family was like to meet 
with, should I be taken from them, especially my poor blind Child, 
who lay nearer my heart than all I had besides. O the thoughts of 
the hardship I thought my Blind-one might go under, would break 
my Heart to pieces. Poor Child, thought I, what sorrow art thou 
like to have for thy portion in this world! Thou must be beaten, 
must beg, suffer hunger, cold, nakedness, and a thousand calami- 
ties, though I cannot now endure the Wind should blow upon thee! 
But yet recalling myself, thought I, I must venture you all with 
God, though it goeth to the quick to leave you. O, I saw in this 
condition I was as a man who was pulling his House upon the 
Head of his Wife and Children ; yet, thought I, i" must do it, I 
must do it" — Grace Abounding, §§ 327, 328. 

69 : 22. for the Poor. See 2 Corinthians 8. 9 : " For ye know 
the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for 
your sakes,he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich." 

69 : 27. their original. Their source of being or ancestry. In 
this sense this noun is rare or archaic. See Midsummer- NighV s 
Dream, 2. 1. 121: "We are their parents and original;" and 
Milton's Paradise Lost, 9. 149 : — 

" A creature form'd of earth. . . . 
Exalted from so base original" 



NOTES 425 

71 : 11. Furniture. This is an obsolete use of the word for 
armor or weapons. Bunyan was one of the last writers to use 
it in this sense. See Sidney's Arcadia, 3: " He furnished himself 
for the fight, but not in his wonted furniture." 

71 : 12. Sword, etc. See St. Paul's description of the armor of 
a Christian, Ephesians 6. 13-18: " the sword of the Spirit, which 
is the word of God . . . the shield of faith . . . the helmet of 
salvation . . . feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of 
peace . . . praying always with all prayer and supplication in the 
Spirit." 

71 : 19. Moses' rod. See Exodus 4. 2-17 : "The Lord said unto 
him, What is that in thine hand ? And he said, A rod. And he 
said, Cast it on the ground. And he cast it on the ground, and it 
became a serpent ; and Moses fled from before it. And the Lord 
said unto Moses, Put forth thine hand, and take it by the tail. 
And he put forth his hand, and caught it, and it became a rod in 
his hand. . . . And thou shalt take this rod in thine hand, where- 
with thou shalt do signs." Jael. See Judges 4. 21 : " Then Jael 
Heber's wife took a nail of the tent, and took an hammer in her 
hand, and went softly unto him, and smote the nail into his tem- 
ples, and fastened it into the ground : for he was fast asleep and 
weary. So he died." Gideon. See Judges 7. 20-21 : " The three 
companies blew the trumpets, and brake the pitchers, and held the 
lamps in their left hands, and the trumpets in their right hands to 
blow withal : and they cried, the sword of the Lord and of Gideon. 
And they stood every man in his place around about the camp : 
and all the host ran, and cried, and fled." Shamgar. See Judges 
3. 31 : "And after him was Shamgar the son of Anath, which 
slew of the Philistines six hundred men with an ox goad." Sam- 
son. See Judges 15. 15: "And he found a new jawbone of an 
ass, and put forth his hand, and took it, and slew a thousand men 
therewith." Davie/. See 1 Samuel 17. 49-50: "So David pre- 
vailed over the Philistine with a sling and with a stone, and . . . 



426 NOTES 

slew him ; but there was no sword in the hand of David." Man 
of Sin. See 2 Thessalonians 2. 3, 4 : "and that man of sin be re- 
vealed, the son of perdition ; who oppose th and exalte th himself 
above all that is called God, or that is worshipped." 

72 : 4. the Delectable Mountains. Delightful or pleasant moun- 
tains. "This, like the Hill Difficulty, the Valley of Humiliation, 
Doubting Castle, is one of the happy expressions with which Bun- 
yan has enriched our language." No earlier example of the use of 
this phrase has been pointed out. In 1400 Maundeville spoke of a 
country as delectable. See Bichard II, 2. 3. 7 : " Making the hard 
way sweet and delectable." The adjective is now little used in 
ordinary speech, except ironically or humorously. 

72 : 25. of proof. This idiom is applied to what has been tried 
and found satisfactory. See Sidney's Arcadia, 3 : " There died of 
his hand, Sarpedon, Plestonax, Strophilus, Hippolytus, men of great 
proof in wars." 

73 : 4. top to toe. This cut is copied from the thirteenth edition, 
1692. 

74 : 24. Bread, etc. These provisions are taken from the Old 
Testament. See 2 Samuel 16. 1: " Ziba . . . met him, with 
. . . two hundred loaves of bread, and an hundred bunches of 
raisins, and an hundred of summer fruits, and a bottle of wine." 

74 : 31. Apollyon. Bunyan took both the name and the descrip- 
tion of this monster from the Bible. See Revelation 9. 11 : "They 
had a king over them, which is the angel of the bottomless pit, 
whose name in the Hebrew tongue is Abaddon, but in the Greek 
tongue hath his name Apollyon ;" Job 41. 15: "His (Levia- 
than's) scales are his pride, shut up together as with a close seal ; " 
Revelation 13. 2: "his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his 
mouth as the mouth of a lion : and the dragon gave him his power ; " 
and Revelation 9. 17: "and out of their mouths issued fire and 
smoke and brimstone." Compare this description with Spenser's 
description of the dragon in the Faerie Queene, 1. 11. 8-10, 



NOTES 427 

76: 2. no Prince . . . will thus lightly lose his subjects. "In 
our days, emigration is so encouraged by the state, it may be diffi- 
cult for some youthful readers to understand this argument of 
Apollyon's. In Bunyan's time, every subject was deemed to be 
crown property, and no one dared to depart the realm without a 
license. Thus, when Cromwell and his heroes had hired ships, and 
were ready to start for America, Charles I providentially detained 
them, to work out the great Revolution." — Note to Offor's edition 
of the Pilgrim' 1 s Progress. 

76 : 6. let myself to another. I have leased myself to another, 
agreed to work for another. Let in this sense is almost never used 
for persons, only for property ; as in Richard II, 2. 1. 110 : "It 
were a shame to let this land by lease." 

76 : 22. in my non-age. In my minority, before I was of age. 
See Richard III, 2. 3. 13 : — 

" In his non-age council under him, 
And in his full and ripen'd years himself." 

77 : 25. Gulf. Apollyon does not call it the Slough of Dispond, 
but the Gulf of Dispond, because a gulf is deeper and more dan- 
gerous than a slough. He wishes to terrify the Pilgrim. 

78 : 13. the King's Highway. The public road open to all pas- 
sengers and under the King^s protection. 

79 : 4. quit the field. This cut is copied from the thirteenth 
edition, 1692. 

80 : 11. was fetching of his last blow. In Bunyan's time pres- 
ent participles were often confused with verbal nouns and were 
followed by of with the object. The prefix a-, from the Anglo- 
Saxon preposition meaning in or on, was also frequently used, both 
with participles and verbal nouns. 

80 : 23. for a season. This phrase was omitted from the second 
and subsequent editions. In the Second Part, 310 : 25, Great-heart 
told Christiana that "when Apollyon was beat, he made his retreat 



428 NOTES 

to the next Valley, that is called the Valley of the Shadow of 
Death.' 1 '' This shows that Apollyon prepared the hazards which 
Christian went through in the Valley of the Shadoiv of Death. 

81 : 10. Michael. This is symbolical of the help Christian re- 
ceived from Heaven. Michael is the archangel who leads the 
forces of heaven against Satan. See Bevelation 12. 7: '•'■Michael 
and his angels fought against the dragon.' ' In the Roman Catholic 
Church, he is considered the representative of the church trium- 
phant, and the 29th of September is observed in his honor. In 
art he is usually represented in coat-armor, with a glory round his 
head and a dart in his hand, trampling on fallen Satan. The 
story of his victory over Satan is told by Milton in Paradise 
Lost. 

8i : 15. leaves of the Tree of Life. See Bevelation 22. 2 : 
"and the leaves of the tree (of life) were for the healing of the 
nations." 

8i : 26. Shadow of Death. "Bunyan places the Valley of the 
Shadow of Death, not where we should expect it, at the end of 
Christianas pilgrimage, but about the middle of it. Those who 
have studied the history of Bunyan and his times will hardly won- 
der at this. It was then safer to commit felony than to become a 
Dissenter. Indeed, a felon was far surer of a fair trial than any 
Dissenting minister, after the Restoration of Charles II." — Offor. 

8i;31. desarts. This was the regularly accepted spelling of 
deserts in the eighteenth century. 

82 : 29. Hobgoblins, etc. Terrifying apparitions. The word is a 
compound of Hob, a variation of Robert, used for a rustic clown, 
and goblin, a demon. " The goblin was generally conceived as a 
supernatural being of small size but of great strength ; not gen- 
erally ill-disposed to man, and in some cases domesticated with 
him, and rendering him service." Satyrs are sylvan deities, rep- 
resenting the luxuriant forces of Nature, and closely connected in 
mythology with the worship of Bacchus. 



NOTES 429 

83 : 2. every whit. In every smallest part or way. It is a 
good Old English word. See Ascham's Scholemaster, page 60 : 
" A marvelous case, that gentlemen should be so ashamed of good 
learning, and never a whit ashamed of ill manners. n See John 
13. 10 : " He that is washed needeth not save to wash his feet, 
but is clean every whit." 

83 : 15. Quag. An abbreviation of quagmire, which is formed 
from the verb quake and mire. 

83 : 31. ofttimes. A Middle English phrase from which was 
formed the later phrase of ten-times, which is more usual at present. 
Oft was lengthened into ofte, because -e was a common adverbial 
ending in the Middle English period. The ofte was lengthened to 
often before a vowel or h. 

85 : 4. go well. This cut is copied from the thirteenth edition, 
1692. 

87 ; 26. Gins. A Middle English variation of engines, more 
frequently used than engines in the sense of snares. See 5 : 14, 
and Walton's Complete Angler, page 29: " What pleasure is it 
sometimes with gins to betray the very vermin of the earth." 

88 : 7. Pope and Pagan. This brief allusion to the Pope is 
omitted in Catholic editions of the Pilgrim's Progress. 

89 : 14. the Avenger of Blood. The Jews set aside three cities 
of refuge : " that the slayer that killeth any person unawares and 
unwittingly may flee thither : and they shall be your refuge from 
the avenger of blood.' 1 '' — Joshua 20. 5. 

89 : 18. overrun. A Middle English word, meaning "to run 
faster than another and leave him behind." See 2 Samuel 18. 23 : 
" Then Ahimaaz ran by the way of the plain, and over-ran Cushi." 

89 : 32. this so pleasant a path. So pleasant a path as this. 
Bunyan uses this irregular, abbreviated phrase several times. See 
302 : 9 and 317 : 22. 

91 : 1. set him on work. The present idiom is, "set him to 
work," but Bunyan uses the Anglo-Saxon preposition on, which 



430 NOTES 

was often written a ; so the expression is equivalent to u set him 
a-working." See note on 80 : 11. 

91 : 15. leered away. This is an obsolete use of the word, in 
the sense of " slunk away with averted looks." The usual mean- 
ing of leer is to look obliquely or to cast a look expressive of some 
passion. 

92 : 7. lay at me hard. An obsolete expression for applying 
oneself vigorously and steadily. 

92 : 34. Adam the First. This represents the sensual nature 
of man, as contrasted to his spiritual nature. See Ephesians 4. 
22 : "Put off . . . the old man, which is corrupt according to the 
deceitful lusts." 

93 : 23. with his deeds. See Colossians 3. 9 : " Lie not one 
to another, seeing that ye have put off the old man with his 
deeds." 

94 : 24. an end of me. This paragraph is symbolical of the law 
of Moses, which convinces a man of sin, but offers no way of 
escape. 

96 : 25. hectoring, Boisterous or insolent. " Hector, the brave 
son of Priam, appears to have gained by tradition the undeserved 
character of a vain-glorious blusterer, a bully, a braggadocio, 
whence to hector comes to mean to bully, to bluster." — Rich- 
ardson's Dictionary. 

98 : 4. Soveraign. An obsolete spelling of sovereign, current 
in Early Modern English. 

98 : 10. haunting of me. In Bunyan's time present participles 
often introduced their object with the preposition of before it. 
See note on 80 : 11. 

102:11. Prophane. A Latinism and an obsolete spelling of 
profane. See Foxe's Book of Martyrs, page 430 : "In a certain 
chapel not hallowed, or rather in a prophane cottage." 

103 : 6. pretty man. An old use of the word for "clever" or 
"shrewd." See Puttenham's Art of English Poesy, page 258 : 



NOTES 431 

"It is great pity that so pretty a fellow had not occupied his 
brains in studies of more consequence." 

104 : 12. churl. At first a churl was merely one of the lowest 
class of Early English freemen, but soon the word became a term 
of moral reprobation, being used for any coarse or ill-tempered 
person. Sidney says: "The churVs courtesy rarely comes, but 
either for gain or falsehood." 

105 : 21. practick. Another spelling of the old adjective prac- 
tice from which the modern adjective practical was formed by 
adding the Latin suffix -al, pertaining to. See Milton's Church 
Government, 1. 1 : "Discipline is the practick work of preaching 
directed and apply 'd as is most requisite to particular duty." 

106 : 23. tinkling Cymbals. See Grace Abounding, §§ 297-300 : 
"This consideration, therefore, together with some others, were, 
for the most part, as a Maul on the head of Pride and desire of 
Vain-glory. What, thought I, shall I be proud because I am 
a sounding brass ? Is it so much to be a Fiddle ? Hath not the 
least creature that hath life, more of God in it than these ? . . . 
So I concluded, a little Grace, a little Love, a little of the true Fear 
of God, is better than all these Gifts." 

107 : 12. chear. An obsolete spelling of cheer in current use 
from the sixteenth to the eighteenth centuries. 

107 : 33. vertue. The Early Modern English spelling of virtue. 
The spelling was changed to virtue to bring it nearer to the Latin 
form, from which it came. 

108 : 10. lie at the catch. An archaic or dialectical idiom for 
being on the watch for an opportunity of catching a person's 
words in order to find fault or to make objections. 

ii2:28. stumble. Confound or perplex. In the later editions 
this was changed to the weaker word puzzle. This transitive use 
of stumble is now archaic. 

113:12. now. This talk with Evangelist, from 1 13 : 12 to 1 15 : 34 
first appeared in the second edition. 



432 NOTES 

n6:14. agone. Agone is the past participle of the Anglo- 
Saxon verb ago, which has not been used as a verb since the seven- 
teenth century. The usual form of the word now used as an 
adjective is ago, but agone is still used in poetry and dialect. See 
Twelfth Night, 5. 1. 204: " O, he's drunk, Sir Toby, an hour 
agone;" and 1 Samuel 30. 13: " and my master left me, be- 
cause three days agone I fell sick." 

116: 20. a Fair. The description of Vanity Fair corresponds 
very closely to that of Stourbridge Fair, near Cambridge, which 
Bunyan may have attended. " The shops or booths were built in 
rows like streets, having each their name, as Bookseller's Row, 
Cook Row, Garlick Row, etc., and each commodity had its proper 
place, as the Cheese Fair, Wool Fair, Hop Fair, etc. In these 
streets or rows were all kinds of tradesmen who sell by wholesale 
or retail, as Goldsmiths, Drapers, Mercers, Haberdashers, Milli- 
ners, Hatters, Braziers, Turners, Pewterers, Toymen, and, in 
short, most trades that could be found in London, from whence 
many of them came. There were also taverns, coffee-houses, and 
eating-houses in great plenty, all kept in booths." — Hone's Every- 
day Book, page 1538. " It was proclaimed by the Vice-Chancellor 
of the University and opened with great state by the mayor and 
other members of the corporation of Cambridge. It had its Great 
One of the fair, its Court of Justice presided over by the mayor 
or his deputy who was attended by his eight redcoats or runners. 
It was a vast emporium of commerce. . ■ . When business was 
over it was succeeded by pleasure. Round the square, in the 
center of which rose the great maypole with its vane at the top, 
there were coffee-houses, taverns, music-halls, buildings for the 
exhibition of drolls, legerdemain, mountebanks, wild beasts, mon- 
sters, dwarfs, giants, rope-dancers, and the like." — Brown's Bun- 
yan, page 270. It has been held every year since 1211, when it 
was founded by King John in aid of the Hospital for Lepers. Its 
glory has now dwindled, and instead of three weeks or more, it 



NOTJES 433 

lasts only three days. Froude says, " Vanity Fair was European 
society as it existed in the days of Charles II." 

118 : 1. Farthing. A copper coin worth half a cent and called 
a farthing, from the Anglo-Saxon feorthling, a fourthling, or 
fourth part. The first copper farthings were issued by Charles II ; 
before then they had been of silver, and now they are of bronze. 

118 : 3. a very great Fair. This account of the Fair was not 
actually a part of the dream, but a sort of historical note added by 
the Dreamer. See note on 20 : 8. 

118 : 15. Bedlams. Madmen. Bedlam is a contracted form of 
Bethlehem, and was applied to the inmates of the Hospital of St. 
Mary of Bethlehem in London, which, in 1547, became an asylum 
for lunatics. Often the half-cured patients were discharged from 
the hospital and licensed to beg, wearing as a badge a tin plate on 
their left hand or arm. Shakespeare uses the w T ord often, espe- 
cially in King Lear ; see 2. 3. 14 : "The country gives me proof 
and precedent of bedlam beggars." 

118 : 22. Barbarians. Bunyan probably took this from 1 Co- 
rinthians 15. 11 : " If I know not the meaning of the voice, I shall 
be unto him that speaketh a barbarian, and he that speaketh shall 
be a barbarian unto me." 

118 : 30. traffick. -ic is a termination of Latin or Greek origin, 
used with adjectives or nouns from Latin and Greek adjectives. 
In Middle English this termination was usually written -ik or -ike ; 
and from an early period down to the nineteenth century the form 
-ick (musick, trafnck) was used, some dictionaries retaining it till 
about 1840. 

1-19 : 11. brought to examination. In every large fair, such as 
Stourbridge Fair, " was a Court of Justice open from morning till 
night, where the mayor or his deputy always attended to determine 
all controversies in matters arising from the business of the fair 
and for keeping the peace. If a dispute arose and it were not 
quickly decided, the offenders were taken to the said court and 

2f 



434 XOTES 

the case determined in a summary way, from which there was no 
appeal." Note to Venables's edition. 

119 : 19. to let them. To delay or hinder them. This verb, 
from the Anglo-Saxon lettan, is now archaic. See Hamlet, 1. 4. 85 : 
" By heaven, I'll make a ghost of him that lets me." 

120 : 13. Pillory. A frame erected on a post, with three holes 
to hold the neck and wrists of an offender, who, locked in it, be- 
came a target for the pelting mob. It was a common punishment 
for users of deceitful weights, common scolds, political offenders, 
those guilty of perjury, forgery, libel, etc. It was abolished in 
Great Britain in 1837 and even earlier in the United States ; for 
instance, in 1790 in Pennsylvania. 

121 : 4. This cut is copied from the third edition of the Second 
Part. 

122 : 9. Here also. This paragraph first appeared in the second 
edition. 

122 : 15. the best on't. The best of it. " On is frequently used 
where we use of in the sense of about, etc., and being thus closely 
connected with of, was frequently used even for the possessive of, 
particularly in rapid speech before a noun." — Abbott's Shake- 
spearian Grammar, §§181-182. See Tempest, 1. 2. 363: — 

" You taught me language ; and my profit onH 
Is, I know how to curse.' ' 

123 : 4. triumph ride. This cut is copied from the thirteenth 
edition, 1692. 

124 : 16. Pickthank. A flatterer, an officious fellow who does 
what he is not asked to do, for the sake of gaining favor. In 
college slang, a "sucker" ora" bootlicker." See 1 Henry IV, 3. 
2. 25: "By smiling pickthanks and base newsmongers." 

124 : 18. against him. According to English law, which should 
be upheld by a judge, a man is considered innocent until he is 
proved guilty. In the mouth of a prosecuting attorney this ques- 



NOTES 435 

tion of the judge would not be out of place. "Nothing can be 
more masterly than the satire contained in this trial. The judge, 
the witnesses, and the jury, are portraits sketched to the life, and 
finished, every one of them, in quick, concise, and graphic touches ; 
the ready testimony of Envy is especially characteristic. . . . The 
language and deportment of the judge are a copy of the life of some 
of the infamous judges under King Charles, especially Jeffries. 
You may find, in the trial of the noble patriot Algernon Sidney 
(1683), the abusive language of the judge against Faithful almost 
word for word.' 1 Note to Offor's edition. 

125 : 32. of a long time. For a long time. This phrase is now 
archaic. Compare Milton's History of England, IV : "It had not 
rained, as is said, of three years before in that country." 

125 : 34. be spoke. Spoken. Spoke is an obsolete form of the 
past participle. See Merchant of Venice, 4. 1. 202 : — 

" I have spoke thus much 
To mitigate the justice of thy plea." 

126 : 5. Lechery, Habitual indulgence of lust or sensuality. 

126 : 17. Runagate. A corrupted form of renegade, one who 
deserts a cause. See Borneo and Juliet, 3. 5. 90 : " Where that 
same banish'd runagate doth live." 

127 : 7. profit to Eternal Life. In the eighth and subsequent 
editions this was weakened to profitable to Eternal life. 

127 : 11. rabblement. -ment is a common suffix of Latin origin, 
which is added to verbs to form nouns which usually denote the 
results of the act, as in nourish, nourishment. It is much used as 
an English suffix, being attachable to almost any verb, whether of 
Latin or French origin, as well as to many of purely English origin, 
as atonement, merriment. Babblement, a tumultuous crowd, is 
from the Latin, rabula, a brawling advocate. Shakespeare used 
this suffix much more frequently than modern writers, in such 
words as intendment, supply ment, designment, denotement, and 



436 NOTES 

bodement. See Abbott's Shakespearian Grammar, § 448 ; and 
Julius Ccesar, 1. 2. 245: "the rabblement hooted and clapped." 

128 : 28. A sorry Scrub. One who labors hard and lives meanly, 
or is of stunted growth ; from the Anglo-Saxon scrob, a shrub. 
Compare Merchant of Venice, 5. 1. 161 : — 

" I gave it to a youth, 
A kind of boy, a little scrubbed boy." 

129 : 4. age to age. This cut is copied from the seventn edi- 
tion, 1681. 

130 : 15. a Chariot. See 2 Kings 2. 11 : M And it came to pass, 
as they still went on, and talked, that, behold, there appeared l 
chariot of fire, and horses of fire, and parted them both asunder 3 
and Elijah went up by a whirlwind into heaven." 

131 : 16. By-ends. The adverb by, meaning aside, was first 
used as a prefix in the sixteenth century ; it did not exist in the 
Anglo-Saxon and only rarely in Middle English, and it is not often 
used at present, except in 5?/-path and by-l&w. It added the idea 
of a subordinate, selfish purpose. 

131 : 24. call you. A common idiom for " What is your name ? " 
See 256 : 34. 

132 : 1. Almost. The first eight lines of this paragraph were 
first introduced in the second edition. 

132 : 16. Lady Faining^s. Faining is an obsolete spelling ox 
Feigning, in current use from the fourteenth to the seventeenth 
centuries. 

132:19. to carry it to all. An obsolete phrase meaning "to 
behave " or " to act.' ' See Twelfth Night, 3. 4. 146 : " We may carry 
it thus, for our own pleasure and his penance." See note on xa : 16. 

132 : 27. a to-side. A little aside. A is from the Old English 
preposition an or on, meaning "on" or "at." A to-side = a t' o 
side, on the one side. Bunyan is probably the last writer to use 
this form 



NOTES 437 

133 : 5. a nick-name. A name given to a person in contempt, 
derision, or reproach. At present it means also a familiar or 
diminutive name. It comes from the Middle English, eke-name, 
or added name. 

133 : 14. jump in my Judgment with. To agree with or coin- 
cide with. See 1 Henry IV, 1. 2. 78 : " In some sort it jumps with 
my humour." 

134 : 9. Now I saw. All this interview between By-ends and 
his friends, "which contains some of Bunyan's most striking 
flashes of genius," from here to 140:81, was first inserted in the 
third edition. 

134 : 14. congee. A bow, at first on taking one's leave, but 
afterwards also in salutation. See Spenser's Faerie Queene, 4. 6. 
42 : "Sir Artegall . . . unto her his conge came to take." 

134:23. cousenage. Another spelling of cozenage, meaning 
cheating, deception. Its derivation is uncertain ; perhaps it comes 
from cousin, for many men will claim relationship in order to 
cheat others more easily. 

135 : 21. at a clap. At one stroke. See King Lear, 1. 4. 287 : 
" What, fifty of my followers at a clap ? " 

136:12. Job says. See Job 22. 24: u Then shalt thou lay up 
gold as dust, and the gold of Ophir as the stones of the brooks." 
Job himself did not say this, but his friend Eliphaz. 

137 : 6. benefice. This term is better understood in England 
than in the United States, for here there are few benefices, or 
church offices, endowed with revenues for the officers. 

137 : 19. for Conscience sake. Very often when a word ends 
in -s, -x, -ce, -se, the -s of the possessive case is omitted for eu- 
phony, and sometimes the apostrophe also. 

137 : 26. dissenting. " The ninth edition has disserting, evidently 
a typographical error, the word being rightly spelt dissenting in the 
tenth edition. The hypocrite may dissent, but does not desert his 
old principles : dissemble might have been better." — Offor. 



438 NOTES 

138 : 2. to do Good. Bunyan himself refused offers of large 
salaries in London churches, preferring to remain among his 
friends in Bedford, his home. 

138 : 5. such an one. Before a consonant sound the indefinite 
article is a, and before a vowel sound an. Although one begins with 
a vowel, it is pronounced like "won," with a consonant sound, 
and a should be used, although some writers use an. In Bunyan's 
time, writers seemed to be guided more by looks than by sound, 
and an was used before all words beginning with a vowel or h. 

139 : 14. a stalking-horse. "A stalking-horse was an animal 
trained for the purpose, and covered with trappings so as to con- 
ceal the sportsman from the game he intended to shoot at. It was 
particularly useful to the archer, by affording him an opportunity 
of approaching the birds unseen by them, so near that his arrows 
might easily reach them, but as this method was frequently incon- 
venient and often impracticable, the fowler had recourse to art, 
and caused a canvas figure to be stuffed and painted like an horse 
grazing, but sufficiently light that it might be moved at pleasure 
with one hand. These deceptions were also made in the form of 
oxen, cow t s, and stags, either for variety or for conveniency sake." 
— Strutt's Sports and Pastimes, page 34. See As You Like It, 5. 4. 
101 : " He uses his folly like a stalking-horse, and under the pre- 
sentation of that he shoots his wit." It seems a favorite phrase 
of Bunyan, for he uses it several times in The Life and Death of 
Mr. Badman. ''Better never Profess, than to make profession a 
stalking-horse to sin, deceit, to the devil, and hell." — Offor's 
edition of Bunyan' s Works, 3. 632. 

140: 1. Judas the Devil. See John 6. 70-71 : "Jesus answered 
them, Have not I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil ? 
He spoke of Judas Iscariot, the son of Simon ; for he it was that 
should betray him." 

140:5. Witch. In some modern editions this has been altered 
to wizard, because at present witch is used only for women, and 



NOTES 439 

wizard for men. The notion that witch is a feminine form is 
usually accompanied by the notion that the corresponding mascu- 
line is wizard. But toitch is historically masculine, from the 
Anglo-Saxon witga, which was only masculine, and wizard, from 
an Old French form, has little connection with witch. See Comedy 
of Errors, 4. 4. 160 : Dromio says: "I could find in my heart to 
stay here still, and turn witch." 

140 : 33. a delicate Plain. As an adjective applied to a place 
and meaning delightful and full of pleasure, delicate is obsolete. 

141 : 11. be their own men again. An old idiom for being 
"masters of their own time and actions." See 2 Henry VI, 4. 2. 
91 : "I did but seal once to a thing, and I was never mine own man 
since.'' 

141 : 13. Demas. See 2 Timothy 4. 10: "For Demas hath 
forsaken me, having loved this present world." 

141 : 17. I will shew you a thing. Shew is the archaic spelling 
of show, used in Middle English, and throughout the Bible. The 
phrase is found in 1 Samuel 14. 12 : " Come up to us, and we will 
shew you a thing" See also the modern colloquial phrase, "I'll 
show you a thing or two." 

142 : 7. a hundred to one. This sounds very much like a betting 
phrase. Perhaps Bunyan liked games of chance as well as dances 
and "cattle." 

142 : 11. roundly. Frankly or bluntly. Bunyan probably got 
the word from Foxe's Book of Martyrs: " Maister Bland an- 
swered flatly and roundly" See also the marginal note, roundeth, 
1. 12. 

142 : 29. Gehazi. Gehazi was the servant of Elisha, who 
secretly accepted the presents of Naaman which his master 
had refused. When Gehazi denied this, he was smitten with 
leprosy. 

143 : 16. Now I say. All this narrative about Lot's wife, from 
here to 145 : 32, was first introduced into the second edition. 



440 NOTES 

143:31. Remember Lot's Wife. "It was a common belief in 
the middle ages that the pillar of LoVs wife was still to be seen." 
— Venables. See Maundeville's Travels, IX : " At the right side 
of the Dead Sea the likeness of Lotfs wife still stands in likeness 
of a salt stone, because she looked behind her when the cities sunk 
into hell." In the Heavenly Footman, Bunyan says: "When 
Lot and his wife were running from cursed Sodom to the moun- 
tains, to save their lives, it is said that his wife looked back from 
behind him, and she became a pillar of salt ; and yet you see that 
neither her practice, nor the judgment of God that fell upon her for 
the same, would cause Lot to look behind him. I have sometimes 
wondered at Lot in this particular ; his wife looked behind her, 
and died immediately, but let what would come to her, Lot would 
not so much as look behind him to see her. We do not read that 
he did so much as once look where she was, or what was become 
of her ; his heart was indeed upon his journey, and well it might : 
there was the mountain before him ; his life lay at the stake, and 
he had lost it if he had but looked behind him." — Offor's Bunyan' s 
Works, 3. 394. This seems almost a defense of Christian's desert- 
ing his wife. See note on 67 : 25. 

144 : 29. Abiram. These three men were the leaders of a rebel- 
lion against Moses, and they perished by "being swallowed up in 
the earth." 

145 : 12. cut purses. In former times the purse was carried 
hanging to a girdle, and in the crowds that gathered to see a crim- 
inal hanged, it was easy to cut the purses and steal their contents. 

146 : 12. Surfeits. Disorders caused by excessive eating. See 
Measure for Measure, 1. 2. 130: " Surfeit is the father of much 
fast." 

146:28. soon sell all. See Matthew 13. 44: "The kingdom of 
heaven is like unto treasure hid in a field ; the which when a man 
hath found, he hideth, and for joy thereof goeth and selleth all 
that lie hath, and buyeth that field." 



NOTES 441 

147 : 10. By-path-Meadow. A private path, a side path as op- 
posed to the main road. See Hawthorne's English Note Book, 1. 
147: u An American would never understand the passage about 
Christian and Hopeful going astray along a by-path into the 
grounds of Giant Despair, from there being no stiles or by-paths 
in our country." See also note on By-ends, 131 : 16. 

147 : 20. That's not like. Likely or probably. A colloquia; or 
dialectical form, in which the adjective is used for the adverb ; it 
is rare except in such phrases as like enough, like as not. See 
Jeremiah 38. 9 : " He is like to die for hunger." 

148 : 24. eminent. Prominent, conspicuous. It is from the 
Latin eminere, to project, and is often confused with imminent, 
overhanging. In fact some editors write imminent here. 

149 : 20. lighting under. Coming upon a little shelter by 
chance. Lighting is usually followed by on or upon. See Ruth 
2. 3 : " Her hap was to light on a, part of the field belonging unto 
Boaz." 

150 : 6. a very dark Dungeon. Bunyan was probably thinking 
of the jail in Bedford, with its " two dungeons, down eleven steps, 
and often very damp." 

150 : 16. Now Giant Despair. The whole account of Mrs. Diffi- 
dence and her counsels, from here to 156 : 2, was first introduced 
into the second edition. "As in the case of Worldly-Wiseman 
and By-end's travelling companions, we are indebted to Bunyan's 
second thoughts for one of the most graphic parts of his work, 
bearing the stamp of original genius. This part of the work has 
all the particularity of a diary." 

L50 : 29. rateing. Scolding, from the Middle English raten. 

151 : 4. undo. This cut is copied from the ninth edition, 1683. 

152 : 21. Sun-shine weather. Sunshine is here used as an ad- 
jective, like sunshiny. It was changed to sunshiny in the ninth 
and later editions. See Richard II, 4. 1. 221 : " God . . . send 
him many years of sunshine days ! " 



442 NOTES 

153 : 10. to kill body and soul. " Some years before (in 1644) 
Dr. John Donne, the celebrated Dean of St. Paul's, had published 
a thesis to prove that suicide, under some circumstances, was justi- 
fiable. Hopeful answers all his arguments, and proves it to be the 
foulest of murders. ' ' — Offor. 

154 : 14. Swoon. In the early editions this is spelled swound, 
which is the Old English form. 

155:33. pick-locks. Instruments for picking or opening locks 
without the keys. See Measure for Measure, 3. 2. 18 : " We have 
found upon him a strange pick-lock.'''' 

156 : 16. the Dungeon door. The description of the opening of 
the doors and gates of Doubting Castle is taken from the account 
of St. Peter's escape from prison, Acts 12. 7-10. 

157 : 2. they consented to erect there a Pillar. " Agreed to erect. 
In this sense it is archaic, for consent has only in modern times 
acquired the meaning of half unwilling acquiescence it now 
usually bears." — Venables. In Bunyan's time, when people 
used roads for travelling, many more or less temporary pillars, 
or sign-posts, were erected to warn travellers against danger. 
Notice how frequently such monuments are mentioned in the 
Pilgrim's Progress. The bodies of criminals were often left 
hanging on the gallows in public places such as cross-roads, as 
a threat to other evil-doers ; and the heads of traitors were 
.astened on London Bridge. 

157 : 18. we have spoken. We is frequently used by individuals, 
as editors and authors, when alluding to themselves, in order to 
avoid the appearance of egotism which it is assumed would result 
from the frequent use of the pronoun I. It is called the ''edito- 
rial " we. See note on page 20 : 8. 

158 : 28. Watchful. Watchful the shepherd must not be con- 
fused with Watchful the porter on 59 : 33. This is the only in- 
stance in which Bunyan has given the same name to two persons ; 
his list of names for his characters seems almost endless. 






NOTES 443 

159 : 4. and Fear. This cut is copied from the thirteenth edition, 
1692. 

160: 11. sure. "In 1727, and in all modern editions, this was 
altered to shewn wonders ; but the author's meaning appears to be 
that those wonders were real, undoubted, sure. From the intro- 
duction of this note to Bunyan's death he continued the word 
sure" although he made many other changes. — Offor. 

160 : 20. harkening. Also spelled hearkening. "The spelling 
harken, which agrees with that of Hark, and is at once more regu- 
lar and of earlier standing, is the accepted one in modern American 
Dictionaries, and is preferred by some good English writers ; but 
in current English use it is much less frequent than hearken." 
— Murray's Dictionary. 

161 : 34. rumbling. In the first edition this was lumbring, the 
word which is used in the Second Part, 249 : 3. 

162 : 6. Esau. For Esau, see Genesis 25. 29-34 ; for Judas, 
Matthew 26. 14-16, 47-49 ; for Alexander, 1 Timothy 1. 20 ; for 
Ananias and Sapphira, Acts 5. 1-11. 

162 : 29. Perspective-Glass. Telescope. See Raleigh's History 
of the World, 1. 193: " Galilseus, a worthy astrologer ... by the 
help of perspective glasses hath found in the stars many things 
unknown to the ancients." 

163 : 15. the Inchanted Ground. An obsolete spelling of 
enchanted. 

163 : 16. from my Dream. This break in the narrative is sup- 
posed to be caused by Bunyan's release from prison. He may 
have laid the story aside for a time, while he was busy in reestab- 
lishing his trade. 

164 : 33. outgo. Go faster or beyond. See Mark 6. 33: "And 
they outwent them." 

165 : 14. and Ignorance he. He is redundant. Bunyan often 
inserts an unnecessary personal pronoun after a proper name, as if 
for emphasis. See 195 : 17. 



444 NOTES 

166 : 34. to scrabble. Scrabble is a dialectic form of scramble. 
to get along by clutching with the hands or scraping with the feet. 
See Grace Abounding, § 334: "I should make a scrabbling shift 
to clamber up the Ladder." 

167 : 7. his spending Money. Bunyan's meaning is made clear 
in Grace Abounding, § 232: "Now could I look from myself to 
him (Christ) and should reckon that all these graces of God that 
now were green in me were yet but like those cracked groats and 
fourpence-halfpennies that rich men carry in their purses when 
their gold is in their trunks at home. Oh I saw that my gold was 
in my trunk at home, in Christ my Lord and Saviour." 

167 : 23. mist of. Missed or failed to attain. This phrase is 
now obsolete. The past participles of verbs with a short vowel of 
the stem and a final s frequently changed -ed to -t. 

168 : 10. poor heart. " Once a common expression for an object 
of commiseration as dear heart was, and sweetheart is still, for an 
object of affection." 

168 : 19. pawning. Pawnbrokers were licensed by an Act of 
Parliament in 1603. See Winter's Tale, 4. 4. 839: "I'll make it 
as much more and leave this young man in pawn till I bring it." 

168 : 23. upon whose head is the Shell. "Thou talkest over- 
zealously." Some young birds such as lapwings are so energetic 
when they are hatched that often they will run off before they are 
entirely free from the shell, some of which sticks to then:. The 
phrase is used to denote foolish haste. See Hamlet, r. 2. 177: 
" This lapwing runs away with the shell on his head" 

169 : 7. caitiff. At first caitiff meant no more than captive, then 
a miserable wretch, and finally a despicable knave, which is its 
present meaning. 

170 : 4. live upon Carrion like the Crow. Crows eat everything 
from carrion to fruits. In America crows feed chiefly on grain, 
but in Europe the common crow is called carrion-crow because of 
its food. 



NOTES 445 

170 : 7. outright to boot. To boot is a common phrase in Anglo- 
Saxon laws, meaning "for reparation." Here it means " in addi- 
tion " or "into the bargain." See Macbeth, 4. 3. 36: "For the 
whole space that's in the tyrant's grasp And the rich East to boot" 

170 : 24. brush. Tussle or sharp struggle. The origin of this 
meaning is uncertain. 

171 : 1. journeymen. Thieves who are hired to steal for their 
masters. 

171 : 31. went to the walls. Was pushed aside. The wall is 
the place of last resort ; a man when hard pushed places his back 
to the wall to make his last fight against odds. 

172 : 12. he should say. " Was reported to have said, like the 
German sollen." — Venables. 

172 : 15. Heman. The grandson of the prophet Samuel and the 
author of the sorrowful Psalm 88. In 1 Kings 4. 31, Solomon is 
said to be wiser even than Heman. In some of the early editions 
it was misprinted Haman. Hainan was chief minister of the King 
of Persia and tried to exterminate the Jews from the Kingdom. 
He was finally hanged on the gallows he had prepared for Mor- 
decai. Southey and other editors, realizing that the reference to 
Haman could not be appropriate, substituted the name of Mordecai. 
Bunyan knew his Bible better than these editors. For Hezekiah. 
see 2 Kings 19 and 20. 

172 : 28. Leviathan's. A large aquatic animal mentioned :.r 
Job 41. 1 : " Canst thou draw out leviathan with an hook ? " and 
in Isaiah, 27. 1 : " In that day the Lord with his sore and great 
and strong sword shall punish leviathan the piercing serpent, ever 
leviathan that crooked serpent." From this passage it has been 
received as another name for the great enemy of God, Satan. 

172 : 29. Habergeon. A sleeveless coat of scale-armor. 

174 : 19. the Lion and the Bear. A Biblical expression for per- 
secution and dangers. See Proverbs 28. 15 : "Asa roaring lion, 
and a ranging bear ; so is a wicked ruler over the poor people." 



446 NOTES 

179 : 1. Let thee and I. When two pronouns are used as objects 
of a verb or preposition, the second one is often put in the subjec- 
tive case. Of course this is a colloquial vulgarism, and is seldom 
seen in print. In Elizabethan authors the use of me after the 
sound of d and t seems to have been avoided. The regular idiom 
was between you and I. 

180 : 9. ope. An archaic or poetical form of open, the n being 
dropped as in past participles, such as awake for awaken, wove for 
woven, bespoke for bespoken. See Spenser's Faerie Queene, VI. 6. 
19 : "He found the gate wide ope, and in he rode." 

180 : 16. the good of my soul. HopefuVs reply sums up Bun- 
yan's own experience as told in Grace Abounding. 

183 : 11. an 100 1. A hundred pounds is equivalent to four hun- 
dred and eighty-four dollars. 

184 : 1. in one duty. In modern editions this has been changed 
to in one day. But the meaning is that we sin enough even in one 
act of duty which we perform : " For there is not a day, nor a 
duty ; not a day that thou livest nor a duty that thou dost, but will 
need that mercy should come after to take away thy iniquity." 
— Bunyan's Saint's Privilege, Works, 1. 679. 

185 : 12. Jesus his inditing. Jesus' inditing. In the sixteenth 
and seventeenth centuries, 's of the possessive case was erroneously 
considered a contraction of his, and the possessive case was often 
formed by his as in this phrase, especially after Greek and Latin 
names ending in es and us. The fact was overlooked that his is 
itself the possessive case of he, and that its -s was not accounted 
for. This erroneous use of his died out in the first half of the 
eighteenth century, being retained longest on the fly leaves of 
books, as John Fleming his book. For the true derivation of 's, 
see note on 20 : 25. 

187 : 5. sufficient for thee. This is Bunyan's own spiritual 
experience. " As I thought my case most sad and fearful, these 
words did with great power suddenly break in upon me, My 



jstotes 447 

grace is sufficient for thee, three times together. methought 
every word was a mighty word for me ; as my, and grace, and 
sufficient, and for thee ; they were then, and sometimes are still, 
far bigger than others be." — Grace Abounding, § 206. 

190 : 8. a Thief ! A proverbial expression, based on the fact 
that one member of a company of thieves will appeal to another 
member to testify to his honesty. 

igi : 13. our thoughts. Modern editors have without any reason 
changed this to the thoughts, destroying the original emphatic 
meaning. 

193 : 23. acquit. A short but archaic form for acquitted, formed 
on analogy of past participles like hit, lit, hid. 

193 : 27. list. Like, please. List is an archaic verb from lystan, 
please. See John 3. 8 : " The wind bloweth where it listeth." 

195 : 19. It pities me much for. Abbott says, " An abundance 
of impersonal verbs is a mark of an early stage in a language, de- 
noting that a speaker has not yet arrived so far in development as 
to trace his own actions and feelings to his own agency. There are 
many more impersonal verbs in Early English than in Elizabethan, 
and many more in Elizabethan than in Modern English." — Shake- 
spearian Grammar, § 297. 

200 : 5. fear of the Halter. Fear of being hanged by a noose. 

201 : 17. voice of the Turtle. Turtle dove. See Song of Solo- 
mon, 2. 12 : u The time of the singing of birds is come, and the 
voice of the turtle is heard in our land." 

203 : 7. addressed themselves. Prepared, made ready. 

204:4. Enoch and Elijah. See Hebrews 11. 5: " By faith 
Enoch was translated that he should not see death ; and was not 
found, because God hath translated him;" and 2 Kings 2. 11 : 
" and Elijah went up by a whirlwind into heaven." It seems that 
Faithful ought to be mentioned here, because he was taken into 
heaven by a chariot, like Elijah ; but unlike Elijah he died before 
the chariot came. 



448 NOTES 

204 : 19. Selah. A Hebrew word which has not been translated. 
It occurs frequently in the Psalms, and probably is a direction in 
the musical rendering of the passage. 

208 : 22. There came. The sentences, from here to 210 : 19, 
were first introduced into the second edition. 

209 : 4. World's done. This cut is copied from the eighth 
edition, 1682. 

210 : 19. expressed. This phrase reveals the writer, as distinct 
from the Dreamer. See note on 12 : 24. 

213 : 22. Dream again. This indicates clearly that Bunya" 
intended to write a continuation of the story. See page xxix. 

217 : 19. trod on Serpents. This is a figurative expression for 
overcoming enemies. 

217:20. a many evils. The indefinite article a with numeral 
adjectives removes their definiteness or expresses an approximate 
estimate. Frequently it indicates that the objects enumerated are 
to be regarded collectively as one. It is obsolete except in a few 
phrases, as a few, a good many. See As You Like It, 1. 1. 115 : 
"They say he is already in the Forest of Arden and a many 
merry men with him." See 229 : 2. 

218 : 1. dainty. This is an obsolete sense of dainty, meaning 
excellent, or precious. See Chaucer's Prologue, 168 : "Full many 
a dainty horse had he in stable." 

218 : 10. Firstling. The First Part of the Pilgrim 1 s Progress. 
The word means the first of its kind to be produced. See Macbeth, 
4. 1. 147 : "The very firstlings of my heart shall be The firstlings 
of my hand." 

218: 15. counterfeit the Pilgrim. The popularity of the First 
Part probably induced some writers to publish continuations, but 
the only one which has been preserved for us is " The Second Part 
of the Pilgrim 1 s Progress. London. Thomas Malthus. 1683." 
It is a very "poor and spiritless copy of the inimitable First 
Part." 



NOTES 449 

218 : 27. thine own native language. The simple language of 
the Bible, which few are able to use. 

219:2. like Gipsies. Sir Walter Scott says, "The tinker's 
craft is, in Great Britain, commonly practised by gypsies, and we 
surmise that Bunyan's own family, though reclaimed and settled, 
might have sprung from this caste of vagabonds." — Quarterly Re- 
view, 43. 470. See page x. 

219 : 3. naughty-wise. Although apparently a suffix, -wise is 
really an old Middle English noun, meaning way, or manner. It 
appears in such compounds as " likewise." 

219 : 13. Bugbears. Bugbear originally meant a sort of hob- 
goblin in the shape of a bear, supposed to devour naughty children ; 
then it was used for any object of dread, especially of needless dread. 

219 : 19. kill each other. In 1683, when the Second Part was 
written, the French, under Louis XIV, were invading Flanders. 

219 : 25. in New England. The first American edition was pub- 
lished in Boston in 1681. 

220 : 12. better than a Kite. There is an old proverb that "a 
lark's leg is worth more than a kite's body." 

220 : 24. the only Stripling of the Day. A youth of fine phy- 
sique, just passing from boyhood to manhood. It is a double 
diminutive from strip; the sense is, " one as thin as a strip" a 
growing lad not yet filled out. See 1 Samuel 17. 56: "And the 
King said, Enquire thou whose son the stripling is." 

220 : 30. Noddy. A fool, because he nods when he should speak. 

221 : 12. checkle. An obsolete word meaning to laugh violently. 
It is a stronger word than chuckle, which is often substituted by 
modern editors. 

22i:13. with the sheep. See Genesis 29. 10-11: "When 
Jacob saw Rachel, the daughter of Laban . . . and the sheep of 
Laban . . . Jacob kissed Rachel and lifted up his voice and wept." 

222:6. her Key. Offor says, "After the author had heard 
the criticisms of friends and foes upon the First Part, he adapts 

2 



450 NOTES 

his second narrative to a key explaining many things which ap- 
peared dark in Christian'' s Journey." These promises are hardly 
fulfilled. 

222 : 14. prithee. A corruption of I pray thee. 

222 : 19. not Fowl. This reminds us of Shy lock's remarks in 
Merchant of Venice, 4. 1. 47 : "Some men there are love not a 
gaping pig ; Some, that are mad if they behold a cat." 

223:19. did deride. See Matthew 21.15: "When the chief 
priests and scribes saw the wonderful things that he did, and the 
children crying in the temple, and saying, Hosanna to the son of 
David ; they were sore displeased." 

223 : 34. he had like been slain. A colloquial expression for 
he probably would have been slain. See note on 147 : 20. 

224 : 16. Despondancie. Despondancie is a Middle English form 
of Despondency. The ending ~ie is an older form of -y, and shows 
that the word came from the French. 

227 : 1. Courteous Companions. Notice how much less direct 
this opening sentence is than that of the First Part : u As I walk'd 
through the wilderness of this world," etc. 

228 : 1. a mile off the place. This is supposed to refer to Bun- 
yan's early home in Elstow, which is about a mile from the 
Bedford jail where the First Part was written. 

228 : 6. methought. It seemed to me. This and methinks are 
from the Anglo-Saxon thincan, to seem, and the pronoun me is the 
indirect object. See note on 195 : 19. 

228 : 8. into discourse. Bunyan started to write the Second 
Part as a dialogue, like The Life and Death of Mr. Badman, and 
The Plain Marts Pathway, which had influenced him so much ; 
but he soon gave up the indirect form of the dialogue and told the 
story at first hand. 

228 : 32. rings of him. Bunyan was not overrating the popu- 
larity of the Pilgrim'' s Progress, for 100,000 copies were sold before 
his death. 



NOTES 451 

231 : 4. being we are. This is an archaic or obsolete use of 
the present participle being for in as much as or since. 

232 : 2. the caul of her Heart. The membraneous covering of 
the heart. 

232 : 19. Light of Light. This phrase was altered after Bun- 
yan's death to Light of Life. 

232 : 22. Wo worth the day. Wo be to the day. This phrase is 
from the Anglo-Saxon verb, weorthan, to become or to be and 
must not be confused with worthiness. 

235 : 8. root-of-heart. Boot is the old form of rote, and the 
phrase is an unusual combination of the common phrases, " to 
learn by heart" and "to learn by rote" to learn by mechanical 
repetition. 

236 : 15. the good woman a preparing. A is the old Middle 
English preposition an or on, used with nouns, adjectives, and 
participles. It is now archaic or dialectic, except in a few phrases 
in which it is written as a suffix of the word it governs. It may 
refer to place, as to lie abed; to state, as to be asleep; to time, 
twice a day ; to process, a preparing ; or to action, to go a 
fishing. 

238 : 28. her bowels yearned. The bowels or inner parts of the 
body were often considered as the seat of the tender and sympa- 
thetic emotions. See Colossians 3. 12 : u Put on therefore, as the 
elect of God, holy and beloved, bowels of mercies, kindness, hum- 
bleness of mind, meekness, long suffering." 

241 : 5. I dare say. Bunyan uses this in its original strong sense 
of U I venture to affirm." Now the phrase has a weaker meaning 
of ."I presume," and introduces something that is probable, but 
not certain. 

241 : 23. Gold in the Spanish Mines. Spain brought much gold 
to Europe from her mines in Mexico. 

241 : 30. how shall I be ascertained. Assured or made certain. 
This use of ascertain is now archaic, and its present meaning is 



452 NOTES 

"to find out or learn for a certainty by experience, examination, 
or investigation." 

244 : 21. Dream by myself. Bunyan has become tired of tell- 
ing the story by means of a dialogue with Mr. Sagacity, and 
from here on the story is the report of an observer, like the First 
Part. 

245 : 14. obeisance. A Middle English word from the French, 
meaning a bow or an act of reverence. 

246:28. thee arise. See Christ's words, Mark 5.41: "Dam- 
sel, I say unto thee, arise.'' 1 

247 : 17. Myrrh. The gum of a small shrub of Arabia, fre- 
quently mentioned in the Bible. It is used as a tonic, a perfume, 
and a stimulant. 

247 : 30. greatly gladded. Gladdened. To glad is an old Mid- 
dle English verb, now used only in poetry. 

249 : 3. your lumbring noise. Lumbring is the present parti- 
ciple of the verb lumber, to move in a clumsy manner, to make a 
rumbling noise. See note on 161 : 34. 

249 : 22. the calves of my lips. This is a doubtful translation 
of a difficult Hebrew passage in Hosea 14. 2: "Take away all 
iniquity, and receive us graciously : so will we render the calves 
of oar lips." The phrase is occasionally quoted in the sense of 
" an offering of praise." 

251 : 17. was made before. This is a very awkward sentence 
because of the two relative pronouns whose and of whom. It is 
one of the very few sentences in the Pilgrim's Progress that must 
be read slowly to be understood. 

251 : 24. plash. Beat them down. This is a common dialectic 
word in England for " cutting hedges." 

251 : 29. I'll warrant you. A forcible phrase which shows the 
activity of the Dreamer. See note on 12 : 24. 

252 : 10. waxing very wroth. A strong Anglo-Saxon phrase 
for "becoming very angry." 



NOTES 453 

252 : 26. assay. Trial or attempt. This is an archaic use of 
assay, which is now used only for the testing of metals to deter- 
mine their purity, weight, etc. See Macbeth, 4. 3. 143: " Their 
malady convinces the great assay of art." 

253 : 3. the protection of Women. By the laws of Moses, the 
man that assaulted a woman was stoned to death. 

255 : 17. bed's feet. In Old English any noun could be put into 
the genitive case with 's, but in Modern English the possessive case 
with 's is restricted mainly to nouns denoting living beings, and 
the possessive case of other nouns is formed by the preposition of. 
The genitive with 's is still used in some non-personal phrases of 
time and space, as " a minute's notice," " a spear's length." 

256:22. a young Damsel. "In the First Part the door is 
opened by the Interpreter himself, and we hear of no other mem- 
ber of the household holding any intercourse with Christian. Now 
we find the house occupied by a large company to whom the pil- 
grims are introduced, and the door is opened by a maid servant. 
It is not easy to decide whether these changes were intended to be 
significant or not." — Venables. 

257 : 6. ran Innocent in. Innocent acts very much as Bhoda 
did. See Acts 12. 14 : " When she knew Peter's voice, she opened 
not the gate for gladness, but ran in, and told how Peter stood 
before the gate." 

258 : 26. with a Muck-rake. A rake for scraping up mire and 
dirt. 

260 : 1. by her hands. Whenever Bunyan speaks of animals, he 
always treats them as living beings, and is careful to indicate the sex. 

261 : 15. answerable. Correspondent, similar. The word is 
losing this meaning. See Addison's Spectator, 303: u His senti- 
ments are every way answerable to his character." 

265 : 12. a Pilgrim's life. Converts who wish to join a Non- 
conformist church are asked questions similar to these before they 
are received into full communion. 





NOTES 

265:32. all-to-be-fooled. This is a triple compound word. Be- 
is an Anglo-Saxon prefix of verbs, meaning "around" and k, all 
over" or "completely." The Anglo-Saxon prefix to-, meaning 
"asunder," was often added to such words as break, tear, shake. 
The adverb all from the Anglo-Saxon, meaning "wholly," was 
prefixed for further emphasis. Then the compound all-to, meaning 
"wholly," was prefixed to many other verbs, especially to those 
in be-. Bunyan was one of the last important writers to use this 
form. 

266 : 4. ill-lookt. An obsolete adjective meaning "ill-looking," 
"ugly." 

268 : 18. to the Bath. We may interpret the Bath as the bap- 
tism of purification (Acts 22. 16) ; the Seal as the spirit of promise 
(Ephesians 4. 30) ; and the Garments as the word of God (Beve- 
lation 19. 13). 

269 : 27. Great-heart. He is equipped with "the sword of the 
spirit," "the helmet of salvation," and "the shield of faith." 
See Ephesians 6. 14-17. 

275 : 25. Simple and Sloth and Presumption. " These three 
men represent three classes ; those who live satisfied with their 
ignorance of the truth ; those who know but are too indolent to 
practise ; and those who blindly presume that all will be right at 
the last, whatever they do or leave undone." — Venables. 

276 : 14. a young woman her name was. Her is used colloqui- 
ally for whose, as if the clause was a parenthesis. 

277 : 4. the van. This cut is copied from the edition of 1687. 

278 : 20. clear and good, but now 'tis dirty. Bunyan explains 
this part of the allegory in The Water of Life (1688) : " This river 
(of life) is . . . pure and clear as crystal. Is the doctrine offered 
unto thee so ? or is it muddy, and mixed with the doctrines of 
men ? Look, man, and see if the foot of the worshippers of Baal 
be not there, and if the waters be not fouled thereby." — Works, 
3. 559. 



NOTES 455 

279 : 34. a breathing Hill. A hill so steep that they lost their 
breath in climbing it. 

280 : 10. a pelting heat. A violent heat. Compare the phrase, 
" a pelting shower." 

283 : 12. Grim or Bloody-man. This may represent the civil 
power which enforced the cruel laws against the Non-conformists. 

284 : 12. a down-right blow. A blow coming straight down 
upon the head. See 3 Henry VI, 1. 1. 12: "I cleft his beaver 
with a downright blow.'''' 

286: 11. a Widow woman. A colloquial phrase for a widow. 
At present widow is used only as a noun, but formerly it was also 
an adjective. 

286 : 33. a very large room. This passage refers to the reception 
of new members into the Church and the Holy Communion. 

287 : 15. the Porter had heard before of their coming. This 
is evidently a bit of careless writing, for on 285 : 5, Bunyan says 
the Porter was surprised to see Mr. Great-heart. 

288 : 16. I was a dreamed. An obsolete phrase for I dreamed. 

289 : 30. the willinger. A colloquial comparative for the more 
willing. 

293 : 12. she can learn you more. She can teach you more. 
Learn in the sense of teach was formerly in good literary use 
but is now regarded as incorrect, although it is still common 
colloquially. 

293 : 34. Hose. Covering for the legs, equivalent to breeches, 
or drawers. In modern use it refers only to the covering for the 
lower part of the legs, the stockings. 

294 : 5. huswife. One of the Middle English forms of house- 
wife, a woman who manages her household with skill and 
thrift. 

294 : 33. troubled with ill conditions. Ill temper and character. 
See Merchant of Venice, 1. 2. 143 : " If he have the condition of 
a saint and the complexion of a devil." 



456 NOTES 

295 : 26. her Husband first cried her down at the Cross. The 
practice of crying down a wife at the market cross prevailed in Bed- 
fordshire until the nineteenth century. It was a sort of divorce by 
which the husband announced that he would not pay any debts 
which his wife might contract. The dialectic phrase, to cry a cross, 
is still used in England for " to proclaim publicly." 

296 : 8. the Gripes. Any violent internal pain, as if from a 
tight clutch. 

296 : 13. his maw. The Middle English word for stomach. 

297 : 15. Ex Carne & Sanguine Christi. From the flesh and 
blood of Christ. Note Bunyan's characteristic humility in the 
marginal note : The Latinne I borrow. See note on 3 : 17. 

297 : 31. Hony. An old spelling of Honey. 

300 : 25. pierce her own Breast. The pelican is used in Chris- 
tian art as a symbol of charity, because it was supposed to have 
fed its young with blood from its own breast. See Hamlet, 4. 5. 
142 : " And, like the kind life-rendering pelican, Repast them with 
my blood." This belief probably arose from the way in which the 
pelican feeds its young. It ejects the fish from its large pouch 
by pressing its bill against its breast, and the scarlet tip of the bill 
against the white feathers of the breast has wrongly been thought 
a blood spot. Another explanation is given by the superintendent 
of the London Zoological Gardens, who thinks that the pelican 
has been confused with the flamingo, for he has seen the flamingo 
cough up a blood-like fluid from its own throat to feed other birds. 

300 : 33. Peter's repentance. See Luke 22. 34, 54-62. 

302 : 27. a pair of excellent Virginals. A small musical instru- 
ment, quadrangular in shape, and without legs, much like a toy 
piano. 

303 : 2. you have gave, gave is an old form of the past parti- 
ciple of " given." 

304 : 2. a gold Angel. An English coin, having as its device the 
archangel Michael standing upon and piercing the dragon. It was 



NOTES 457 

first coined in 1465. Its value rose from six shillings eight pence 
(.$1.60) to ten shillings ($2.40). It was the coin which the King 
always presented to a patient touched for the " King's Evil." 
When, in the reign of Charles I, the coinage of angels stopped, 
small medals with the same device were substituted, and were 
hence called "touch pieces." See Merchant of Venice, 2. 7. 56: 
" They have in England A coin that bears the figure of an Angel 
Stampt in gold." 

304 : 3. Let thy Garments. This is quoted from Ecclesiastes 9. 
8 ; and the next sentence is taken from Deuteronomy 33. 6. 

304 : 25. My dwelling-place shall be. This is from Thomas 
Sternhold's versification of Psalm 23. 6. This was the first metri- 
cal version of the Psalms that obtained general currency alike in 
England and Scotland. It was published in 1549. 

304 : 31. from age to age endure. Sternhold's version of Psalm 
100. 5. 

305 : 2. at the Spring. In the Spring. 

305 : 9. places desirous to be in. An obsolete use of desirous 
for " desirable." Desirous should qualify the subject of the desire 
and not the object of it. 

307:3. fat ground. Kich ground. See Nehemiah 9. 25 : "And 
they took strong cities and a fat land." 

308 : 4. best from age to age. " The exceeding beauty of these 
lines, so unlike the rugged rhymes and halting measure of Bunyan's 
verse generally, provokes the doubt whether they were really com- 
posed by him, and not rather, like the stanzas from the Old Ver- 
sion of the Psalms, or taken from some other source. " — Venables. 
Bunyan's verses are usually called doggerel, but unfairly, for they 
are full of sincerity, human nature, and common sense. As Froude 
says, "he had the superlative merit that he could never write non- 
sense. . . . The Book of Ruth and the history of Joseph, done 
into blank verse, are really beautiful idylls. ... If we found 
these poems in the collected works of a poet laureate, we should 



458 NOTES 

consider that a difficult task had been accomplished successfully.' 1 
— Froude's Bunyan, pages 91-92. See also the beautiful lyric on 
381 : 9. 

308 : 18. let and hindred. A phrase familiar to Episcopalians 
in the Collect or prayer for the Fourth Sunday in Advent : 
44 Through our sins and wickedness we are sore let and hindred in 
running the race that is set before us." See note on 119 : 19. 

308 : 29. that live and trace these Grounds. To trace was for- 
merly used for 44 to go over carefully and perse veringly," "to 
traverse"; not as now, only for 44 to follow by some mark or 
sign." See Mitch Ado About Nothing, 3. 1. 18: 44 As we do 
trace this alley up and down." 

310 : 4. been a Conduct. A conductor, or guide. Bunyan is 
one of the last writers to use the word in this sense. 

310 : 24. Hercules. This is the only reference to classical my- 
thology in the Pilgrim's Progress. 

312 : 21. fly from you. See James 4. 7. 

312 : 25. a great padding pace. Walking with slow, steady, 
dull-sounding footfalls. Padding is the participle of an old verb, 
pad, which is probably a variation of path. Compare the word 
foot-pad for " robber." 

314 : 15. not such pleasant being here. It is not so pleasant to 
be here. Being is used as a verbal noun. 

315 : 15. Maul a giant. 4 * This is the second of the three giants 
encountered by the Pilgrims. Each is regarded by the mass of 
commentators as representing the persecuting temporal power. 
This is unlikely. Bunyan certainly intended them to stand for 
three different forms of trial or opposition, but his allegory is in 
each case somewhat obscure, and it is not easy to be sure of 
his meaning. Grim the first giant (283 : 12), as we have seen, 
probably stands for the persecuting civil power. Maul, " who did 
use to spoil young pilgrims with sophistry," may represent the 
tribe of skeptical and atheistical cavillers at Christianity like 



NOTES 459 

Atheist (177: 19) who plied beginners in religion with sophistical 
arguments against the faith. Slay-good, the third, has no very 
distinctive characteristics," — Venables. Maul is another form 
of mall, from the Latin malleus, a hammer. 

316 : 10. the Giant stroke. An old form of the past tense of 
strike. 

316 : 26. let him get up. As a boy Bunyan had probably been 
in many fights, and loved a good square fight. Of course Mr. 
Great-heart was foolish in his generosity or bravado, but every 
boy who has been in a fight will admire him for his act. The same 
feeling is still preserved in the familiar phrase : "Don't hit a fel- 
low when he's down." 

316 : 28. all to breaking. See note on 265 : 32. 

316 : 34. smit. Smote. Smit is the weak form of the past tense, 
but smote, the strong form, is used universally. 

317:6. Passengers. Travellers. For this phrase we now use 
the compound words passers-by and foot-passengers. 

317 : 17. a Prospect for Pilgrims. An old use of the word for a 
place which affords an extensive view. See Milton's Paradise 
Lost, 3. 77 : " Him God beholding from his prospect high." 

317: 32. when you see him. Christiana became so much inter- 
ested in the account of the fight, that she forgot the rules of gram- 
mar, as many of us do in times of excitement, and used some very 
colloquial ungrammatical phrases, was for were, see for saw. 

318 : 18. his Girdle. These are the badges or distinctive marks 
of a Pilgrim. It is odd that Bunyan omitted the other character- 
istic badges of the pilgrim, the wallet and the cockle-shell. 

319 : 8. Well said, Father Honest. This is another instance of 
Bunyan's carelessness in the Second Part. Fifteen lines farther 
along he makes Great-heart guess that the old gentleman is Mr. 
Honest. See note on 287 : 15. 

319 : 9. a cock of the right kind. An allusion to cockfighting. 
which was very popular at the time. 



460 NOTES 

320 : 9. a holy kiss of charity. This was the usual form of 
salutation among friends. When Bunyan was criticised for being 
too reserved in his attitude to the women of his congregation, he 
replied : " When I have seen good men salute (by a kiss) those 
women that they have visited or that have visited them, I have at 
times made my objection against it ; and when they have an- 
swered, that it was but a piece of civility, I have told them it is 
not a comely sight. Some indeed have urged the holy kiss; but 
then I have asked why they made baulks ? Why they did salute 
the most handsome, and let the ill-favoured go ? " — Grace Abound- 
ing, § 315. 

320 : 16. was taken. Was pleased or delighted. Note also that 
the Dreamer is here so conscious of his readers that he refers 
directly to us in his exclamation of delight. 

321 : 22. most an end. An obsolete phrase for " almost contin- 
uously." The common phrase is on end; for instance, "The 
ministerial prints raved for two months on end." 

322 : 7. for all he saw several. Although or notwithstanding 
that. This phrase is rare in literary use. 

322 : 26. gat. In \he seventeenth century got became the usual 
form for the past tense of get, although gat is used in the Bible 
and still occurs in archaic poetry. See Psalms 116. 3: " The 
pains of hell gat hold of me." 

322 : 31. Hammer that hanged. Hanged was the prevalent 
form of the past tense of hang during the sixteenth century, but it 
was gradually displaced by hung, except in the special sense of 
put to death by hanging, which was retained by the judges in pro- 
nouncing sentence. The hammer was an ordinary hammer, used 
like the old fashioned door-knockers, which have been superseded 
by bells. 

326 : 16. wet-shod. A Middle English phrase meaning with 
wet shoes. See Milton's History of England, VI: " Canute needed 
not to have gone ivet-shod home." 



NOTES 461 

326 : 18. Mr. Great-heart began. This is another oversight of 
Bunyan, because Great-heart himself is speaking, and has been 
using the first person pronoun " I." It is hardly conceivable that 
he had a sudden attack of false modesty, which makes a man 
speak of himself in the third person. 

327 : 4. the Sackbut. A mediaeval musical instrument like a 
trumpet, with a long, bent tube and a movable slide, so that the 
vibrating column of air could be varied in length, and the pitch of 
the tone changed, as in the modern trombone. It is a corrupted 
form of the Latin Sambuca, a stringed instrument made of elder 
wood. 

327 : 16. I make bold. Here again Bunyan forgot that he was 
the Dreamer. This explanation might well have been placed in a 
footnote. 

328 : 15. more afraid of the Lake. The River of Death, which, 
although sometimes shallow, as when Mr. Fearing crossed, is often 
as deep as a lake. 

330 : 13. practised by David. See 2 Samuel 11 ; Solomon, see 
1 Kings 11 ; Sarah, see Genesis 12. 14-20 ; Midwives, see Exodus 
1. 15-22 ; Rahab, see Joshua 2. saved is a past participle : " who 
was saved," by concealing the spies, the Disciples, see Matthew 
21. 1-7. Jacob, see Genesis 27. 

330 : 25. High base. A sarcastic exclamation which contradicts 
itself. Base is the lowest part in the harmony of music, and can- 
not be high. Base is the better spelling of the Middle English, 
but the usual form is bass, after the Italian word basso. 

332 : 21. afore. Before. " Afore is now mostly obsolete in 
literature, its place being taken by before ; but it is retained in the 
Bible and the Prayer-Book, and is common in the dialects gen- 
erally." 

332 : 30. as fast just back again. This may be a printer's 
error for just as fast / or it may mean as fast right or dirzctty 
back again to the place where he had been, 



462 NOTES 

333 : 26. Gaius. A name taken from the New Testament, 
where four men of this name are mentioned. It probably refers 
to Paul's host. See 1 Corinthians 1. 14. The third Epistle of 
John is addressed to Gaius. 

333 : 30. Folks use not to knock, use is the intransitive verb, 
meaning are not accustomed to knock. 

333 : 33. might lie there. Might sleep there. See AIVs Well 
that Ends Well, 3. 5. 34 : " Look ! here comes a pilgrim. I know 
she will lie at my house.'' 1 

335 : 11. at Antioch. See Acts 11. 26: "And the disciples 
were called Christians first in Antioch" 

335 : 26. Ignatius, etc. The names and manner of death of 
these early martyrs are taken from Bunyan's favorite book, Foxe's 
Book of Martyrs. 

337 : 9. one Groat. A silver coin worth about eight cents, first 
issued for circulation in the reign of Edward III. In 1662 its 
coinage was discontinued, but in 1836 it was again coined under 
the name of four-pence. 

337 : 25. the Trenchers. The wooden plates. The Salt or the 
principal salt-cellar was placed near the middle of the table ; guests 
of distinction sat above it, and the inferior guests and the depend- 
ents below it. Hence the phrases, above the salt, below the salt.' 

338 : 6. a Heave-shoulder and a Wave-breast. In the Old Testa- 
ment a heave-shoulder was the right shoulder of an animal offered 
as a sacrifice, and was the portion assigned to the officiating priest. 
A wave-breast was the portion of the other priests. The names 
are taken from the manner of offering the sacrifice ; a heave- 
shoulder was elevated and lowered, but a wave-breast was moved 
horizontally from right to left, and forward and backward. 

338 : 19. a dish of Milk well crumbed. Well filled with crumbs 
or small pieces of bread. 

342 : 16. old men have blessed themselves. Have congratulated 
themselves on mistaken grounds. 



NOTES 463 

343 : 18. one Slay-good. It is difficult to determine what 
special form of opposition Bunyan wished to represent by Slay- 
good. His only marked characteristic is cannibalism. See note 
on 315 : 15. 

345 : 20. I conceited he should not. The verb conceit meaning 
" imagine," " conceive, " or "suppose," is now obsolete. See 
Julius Cozsar, 3. 1. 193 : — 

" One of two bad ways you must conceit me 
Either a coward or a flatterer. " 

347 : 20. Matthew and Mercy were married. This is another of 
the surprises caused by the faulty construction of the Second Part. 
Many times in the beginning Christiana'' s sons are called " babes," 
and are treated as very small children. Yet here after the lapse 
of a very short time, for there seem to be no gaps in the narrative, 
we find that these children have grown to maturity and are given 
in marriage. Pilgrimages would surely be more popular, if the 
boys and girls that wish to be " grown up," knew that young pil- 
grims matured quickly, like mushrooms, into men and women, 
without waiting for the tedious passing of days and months ! See 
Introduction, page xxix. 

351 : 21. By-ends was the arch one. Here arch does not have 
its usual meaning of "cunning" or "sly," but means 4t princi- 
pal " or " chief." This meaning is most common in the compound 
words, such as archbishop, arch-rebel. 

352 : 23. you have gone a good stitch. A good stretch, a good 
distance. 

353 : 20. Mr. Mnason stamped with his foot. This was "the 
common mode of summoning the servants in the kitchen below, 
before the introduction of bells." 

354 : 21. has need of an Item. Item was used for a statement 
or maxim, such as was commonly introduced by the word item, 
also ; hence in provincial use, it means a hint or intimation, as here. 



464 NOTES 

See Browne's Religio Medici, 1. 46 : " How comes he then like a 
thief in the night, when he gives an item of his coining ? ,1 

354 : 25. much more moderate. Evidently there was a tem- 
porary lull in the persecution of Non-conformists at the time Bun- 
yan was writing in 1683. Shortly afterward Jeffreys became chief 
justice of England and the persecutions were renewed with in- 
creased vigor. 

355 : 28. Mine host, and of the whole Church. This is quoted 
verbatim from Romans 16. 23. 

357 : 1. the Pilgrim's Weed. Outer garments. Weed is from 
the Anglo-Saxon woed. It is most familiar to us in the phrase, 
widow's weeds. 

357 : 4. Hosen. The Middle English plural of hose. See note 
on 293 : 34. 

357 : 34. there came a Monster. The description of this monster 
is taken from Revelations 17, and he is supposed to represent Anti- 
christ, an enemy of Christ, a word applied in Bunyan's time to the 
Church at Home. 

358 : 3. suck its Whelps. Whelps are puppies, or the young of 
wolves, lions, etc. This sounds much like the fable of Romulus 
and Remus. 

359 : 15. see no more than a Mole. The eyes of the mole are 
very small, and so deeply hidden in the fur, that they can be but 
of little use, except to mark the distinctions between light and 
darkness. As it lives underground, it has little use for eyes, 
especially since its senses of smell, touch, and sound are very 
acute. 

359 : 27. laded them. The usual word for ''putting a burden 
upon " is load, and lade is restricted to putting cargoes into ships. 
But see Genesis 45. 17 : " Lade your beasts, and go." 

361 : 8. Cotes. Cote is a different form of cot, a small house, 
and is used for a small building for sheltering small animals. It 
generally occurs in compound, as dove-cote, sheep-cote. 



NOTES 465 

361 : 17. their little ones. A hint that time is passing rapidly ; 
Christiana is already a grandmother ! 

362 : 9. an Hospital for small children. A home for young 
children. Compare Christ's Hospital in London for the free edu- 
cation of boys. In modern usage hospital has been restricted in 
meaning to an institution for the care of the sick and wounded. 

364 : 2. as many Lives as a Cat. According to the popular 
proverb, a cat has nine lives. 

364 : 28. the Vial. This is usually spelled viol. It is a stringed 
instrument resembling a guitar but played with a bow. Its devel- 
oped and improved form is a violin. 

364 : 30. a Lesson. Played them an exercise. 

365 : 4. live again. This cut is copied from the edition of 1687. 

366 : 18. writ. The old past tense for wrote ; it is used by 
Shakespeare, and in modern dialects. See 9 : 23. 

367: 12. like the Wain. Wain is from the Anglo-Saxon word 
for wagon. The constellation of the Great Bear has been called a 
wagon since the time of Homer. It is often spoken of as Charles' 
wain, which is a corruption of the Anglo-Saxon Carles warn, or 
churl's wagon, and this phrase was used to flatter Charles I and 
Charles II. 

367 : 29. to the Palace door. This is another surprise. Bunyan 
is evidently thinking of the Palace Beautiful (59 : 20), for in the 
First Part there is no mention of a Palace in the Delectable Moun- 
tains. Shepherds seldom live in palaces. 

371 : 2. a young and breeding Woman. A pregnant woman. 
The phrase is seldom used except with animals, as a breeding mare. 

374:31. hear your Horse dash. "A proverbial expression 
drawn from persons startled by hearing the sound of the rapid 
galloping of a horse." 

375 : 8. Sampson. A frequent wrong spelling for Samson. See 
Judges 15. 15 : " And he found a new jawbone of an ass, and put 
forth his hand, and took it, and slew a thousand men therewith." 

2h 



466 NOTES 

375 : 20. a right Jerusalem Blade. The sword was the Word 
of God from Jerusalem. Bunyan may have been thinking of a 
u Damascus blade," a sword made of the famous steel of Damas- 
cus. 

376 : 10. to be a man of his hands. This may refer to his 
height, for we speak of a horse of so many hands high, or it may 
refer, and more likely does, to the dexterity and strength with 
which he used his hands. 

376 : 26. he had killed a Serpent. Bunyan may have purposely 
made this exaggeration, to show how stories are changed in passing 
from mouth to mouth. Christian had not killed Apollyon, but 
had driven him away. See note on 217 : 19. 

381 : 9. Who would True valour see. This song is much like 
that of Amiens in As You Like It, 2. 5. 1 : — 

" Under the greenwood tree 

Who loves to lie with me, 

And turn his merry note 

Unto the sweet bird's throat, 
Come hither, come hither, come hither : 

Here shall he see 

No enemy 
But winter and rough weather." 

Bunyan may have seen this poem or heard it, but not in a theater. 
See note on 308 : 4. 

382 : 29. to wag along. To move along. It is now used only 
colloquially. See As You Like It, 2. 7. 23 : " 'Thus we may see/ 
quoth he, 4 how the world vjags. 1 n 

382 : 31. Slabbiness. Slippery mud. " Slabbiness signifies the 
state of ground covered with thick mud in which there is the 
double danger of slipping down and sticking fast." 

383 : 9. beautified with Greens. Trees and shrub. It is no 
longer used as a noun, except for certain kitchen vegetables, such 
as kale and spinach. 



NOTES 467 

383 : 34. his Tinder-box. A small tin box containing some 
charred rag or Under which would hold the sparks made by strik- 
ing a flint and a piece of steel together. A piece of wood tipped 
with brimstone was applied to the burning tinder, and thus a flame 
was secured. It was displaced by the friction match about 1830. 

385 : 2. Mony. An archaic spelling of money. See note on 297 c 

385 : 14. in their Sleeps. Generally the phrase is singular, 
their sleep." But see Comedy of Errors, 5. 1. 71 : " It seems' 
sleeps were hindered by thy railing." 1 

386 : 3. the Light of a Lanthorn. Lantern. This form is prob- 
ably due to the popular etymology, because lanterns were formerly 
glazed with horn. See also note on 43 : 6. 

388 : 21. she mattered that nothing at all. This is an obsolete 
transitive use of the verb for " regarded," u minded." 

389 : 23. a good Limner. A good portrait painter. Formerly 
it meant an illuminator of manuscripts. 

389 : 29. over which the Ax doth hang. A machine, like the 
French guillotine, used for executing criminals in England. The 
ax slid in a groove between two timber uprights and was drawn 
up by a rope with a pulley, and fastened by a pin to the side of 
the scaffold. The criminal was placed beneath with his head on 
the block, the rope was cut, the ax fell, and off came his head. 

390 : 5. a bold and impudent Slut. A careless, lazy woman, 
usually with as little morality as a female dog. 

391 : 1. Absalom. See 2 Samuel 13 ; Jeroboam, see 1 Kings 13. 
391 : 33. the Bells did so ring. Bunyan has not forgotten the 

pleasures of his youth. See Introduction, page xiv. 

393 : 2. Camphire, etc. Flowers of the Bible, in the Song of 
Solomon 4. 13-14. 

393 : 12. there was a Post come. A messenger who travels 
through fixed stations on a given route. 

394 : 24. a Ring. In Bunyan' s time and during the eighteenth 
century, it was customary to give mourners at funerals rings as 



468 NOTES 

memorials. Fortunately this expensive custom has fallen out of 
fashion. When Samuel Pepys died in 1703, more than 125 rings 
were given to his friends. 

396 : 6. the well tuned Cymbal. A pair of concave plates of 
brass or bronze which are struck together to produce a sharp ring- 

^ound. They are frequently mentioned in the Bible, 
refer. : ^ Ready-to-halt. As in a modern novel, all the chara 
are disposed of at the end of the book. 

398 : 31. sevennight. A week. It is often contracted to sen 
night, like "fortnight" for fourteen night. 

399 : 29. Death, where is thy sting. This and the next quota 
tion are taken from 1 Corinthians 15. 55. 

401 : 28. a Civit-box. A civit box contained an animal perfume 
akin to musk, obtained from a civet-cat. Fortunately this once 
popular perfume is seldom used now. See As You Like It, 3. 2. 66 : 
"The courtier's hands are perfumed with civet." 

402 : 22. what I here am silent about. Bunyan evidently 
thought of writing a Third Part, about Christian'' s children, "to 
show the influence of real religion and evangelical sentiments on 
persons in business and in domestic life." In 1693 an impostor 
published " The Third Part, to which is added The Life and Death 
of John Bunyan, Author of the First and Second Part ; thus com- 
pleating the whole Progress." This sets forth the adventures of a 
pilgrim named Tender Conscience, going over much of the ground 
that Christian had gone over before. Bunyan's publisher an- 
nounced that the real Third Part, outlined and partly written by 
Bunyan, would be issued, but no trace of the book has been found. 
One very interesting imitation is "Pilgrims of the Nineteenth 
Century ; a continuation of the Pilgrim's Progress, upon the plan 
projected by Mr. Bunyan, containing a history of a visit to the 
town of Toleration ; with an account of its charter, and a descrip- 
tion of the principles and the customs of its inhabitants," by 
Joseph Ivimey, 1827. 



INDEX 



Adam the First, 92. 
Anything, 132. 
Apollyon, 74, 116, 310. 
Apostacy, a town, 165. 
Atheist, 177. 

BaVs-eyes, Mrs., 239. 
Beelzebub, 34, 116. 
Beulah, a country, 201, 391. 
Blind-man, 128. 
Bountiful, 295. 
£ris&, 293. 

Broad-way Gate, 166. 
Bubble, Madam, 388. 
By-ends, 131-140. 
By-path-Meadoio, 147, 362. 

Carnal Policy, the town of, 21. 

Caution, a mountain, 160. 

Charity, 62, 67, 289. 

Cftm*, 186. 

Christian, 11-212, 217, 227, 234. 

Christian's wife, Christiana, 11- 

22,67, 217-402. 
Civility, 24. 
Ctear, a hill, 162. 
Conceit, a country, 163. 
Contrite, 353. 
Coveting, a county, 134. 
Cruelty, 128. 

Danger, 54. 
Dare-not-Lie, 353. 



■14, 



Dark-Land, 376. 

Z)eaoJ Man's Lane, 166. 

Deceit, a town, 93. 

Delectable Mountains, 72, 366. 

Deliverance, the place of, 36, 48. 

Demas, 141. 

Despair, Giant, 149, 363. 

Despair, a man of, 44. 

Despondancie (Dispondency) , 224, 

364. 
Destruction, 54. 

Destruction, the city of, 20, 228. 
Difficulty, the hill, 54, 278. 
Diffidence, 150, 363. 
Discontent, 95. 
Discretion, 62. 
Doubting Castle, 149, 363. 
Dtttf, 276. 

iftzse, a plain, 140. 

Enmity, 128. 

#7^?/, 124. 

.Error, a hill, 160. 

Evangelist, 12, 19, 23, 25, 113, 373. 

Experience, 158, 371. 

Facing-both-ways, 132. 
Faining, Lady, 132. 
Faint-heart, 166. 
Fair-speech, the town of, 131. 
Faithful, 89-130, 184. 
Fearing, 223, 321, 346. 
Feeble-mind, 223, 343, 



469 



470 



INDEX 



Filth, Mrs., 241. 
Flatterer, the, 175. 
' ol t 370. 
*malist (Formality), 51, 278. 

333. 
-man, 369. 

-confidence, a city, 166. 
(-conscience, 399. 
■od-will, 32. 
race, 353. 
Graceless, 60. 
Graceless, a town, 197. 
Great-grace, 166, 171. 
Great-heart, 224, 269-286, 301. 
Grim, 283. 
Gripe-man, 134. 
Gu^, 166. 

Hate-good, the judge, 122. 

Hate-light, 128. 

iTeacfy, 128. 

Heedless, 315, 384. 

Jle/p, 19. 

High-mind, 128. 

Hold-the-world, 134. 

Holy -man, 353. 

Honest, 223, 318. 

Honesty, a town, 197. 

Hopeful, 131. 

House Beautiful, 269. 

Humble-mind, 286. 

Humiliation, Valley of, 74, 305. 

Hypocrisy, 51, 279. 

Ignorance, 163, 174, 188, 211. 
Ill-will, 369. 
Implacable, 128. 
Inchanted Ground, 179, 381. 
Inconsiderate, 374, 



Inconsiderate, Mrs., 239. 
Innocent, 257, 268. 
Interpreter's house, the, 37, 256. 

James, Christian's son, 280. 
Joseph, Christian's son, 291, 357. 

Knowledge, 158, 371. 
Know-nothing, Mrs., 239. 

Lechery, 241. 
Legality, 24. 
Light-mind, Mrs., 239. 
Linger-after-lust, 276. 
Little-faith, 165, 373. 
Live-loose, 128. 
Lot's-wife, 143. 
Love-gain, a town, 134. 
Love-lust, 128. 
Love-saint, 353. 
Love-the-flesh, Mrs., 241. 
Zwere, a hill, 141, 360. 
Z^/ar, 128. 

Malice, 128. 

Martha, 357. 

Matthew, Christian's son, 292. 

Maid, 315. 

itferq/, 223, 238. 

Michael, 81. 

Mistrust, 56, 166, 282. 

Mnason, 352. 

Money -love, 134. 

Morality, a village, 24. 

il/oses, 94, 106. 

Mount Charity, 369. 

Mount Innocent, 369. 

Mount Marvel, 368. 

Mount Sinai, 25. 

Mount Zio?2 (Sio??), 32, 51, 177, 206. 

Much-afraid, 224, 364, 



INDEX 



No-good, 128. 
No-heart, 276. 
Not-right, 347. 

Obstinate, 15-17. 

Palace Beautiful, 59. 
Passion and Patience, 40. 
Peace, 69. 
Penitent, 353. 
PAe&e, 347. 
Pickthank, 125. 
Pzefy, 62, 289. 
Pliable, 15, 21, 90. 
Pope and Pagan, 88. 
Pragmatick, 374. 
Prating Row, 103. 
Prejudice, 369. 
Promise, the key, 156. 
Prudence, 62, 289. 

Ready-to-halt, 224, 349. 
Reliever, 253. 
River of Death, 203, 392. 
River of God, 146. 

Sagacity, 228-244. 

Salvation, wall of, 48. 

Samuel, Christian's son, 291, 357, 

Save-all, 134. 

Save-self, 198. 

Say-well, 102. 

Secret, 233. 

Self-will, 329. 

Shadow of Death, Valley of, 81, 

311. 
Shame, 96. 
Short-wind, 276. 
Simple, Sloth, and Presumption, 



Sincere, 158, 371. 
Sincere, a town, 166. 
Sfci/Z, 296. 
Slay-good, 343. 
Sleepy-head, 276. 
Slough of Dispond, 19, 243. 
Slow-pace, 276. 
Smooth-man, 132. 
Stand-fast, 387. 
Stupidity, the town of, 319. 
Superstition, 125. 

Take-heed, 315. 
Talkative, 99. 

Taste-that-which-is-good, 334. 
Tell-true, 376. 
Temporary, 197. 
Time-server, 132. 
Timorous, 56, 236, 282. 
Timorous, Mrs., 236, 265. 
Too-bold, 384. 
Turn-about, 132. 
Turn-away, 165, 373. 
Turn-back, 197. 
Two-tongues, 132. 

Uncertain, the town of, 344. 

Vain-confidence, 147. 
Vain-glory , the land of, 51. 
Vain-hope, 212. 

Valiant-for-the-truth, 224, 374. 
Fan% i^ai>, 116, 352. 

IFanfora, 91, 240. 

Want-wit, 370. 

Watchful, the porter, 59, 286. 

Watchful, the shepherd, 158, 371 

Wild-head, 374. 

Worldly Wiseman, 21. 



Macmillan's 

Pocket Series of English Cla, 

Uniform in Size and Binding 
Cloth 25 cents each 



Addison's Sir Roger de Coverley. Edited by Zelma Gray, East Side 

High School, Saginaw, Mich. 
Andersen's Fairy Tales. Translated from the Danish by Caroline 

Peachey and Dr. H. W. DULCKEN. With biographical notes anc* 

introduction by Sarah C. BROOKS, Training School, Baltimore, Md. 
Arabian Nights. Edited by Clifton Johnson. 
Arnold's Sohrab and Rustum and other Poems. Edited by Justus C( 

LINS CASTLEMAN, Bloomington High School, Bloomington, Ind. 
Bacon's Essays. Edited by Professor George Herbert Clar^l, 

Mercer University, Macon, Ga. 
Blackmore's Lorna Doone. Edited by Albert L. Barbour, Superin- 
tendent of Schools, Natick, Mass. 
Browning's Shorter Poems. Edited by Franklin T. Baker, Teachers 

College, New York City. 
Mrs. Browning's Poems (Selections from). Edited by Heloise E. 

Hershey. 
Bryant's Thanatopsis, Sella, and other Poems. Edited by J. H. Castle- 
man, Michigan Military Academy, Orchard Lake, Mich. 
Bunyan's The Pilgrim's Progress, Part I. Edited by Professor Hugh 

Moffatt, Central High School, Philadelphia, Pa. 
Burke's Speech on Conciliation. Edited by S. C. Newsom, Manual 

Training High School, Indianapolis, Ind. 
Byron's Childe Harold. Edited by A. J. George, High School, Newton, 

Mass. 
Byron's Shorter Poems. Edited by Ralph Hartt Bowles, Instructor 

in English in The Phillips Exeter Academy, Exeter, N.H. 
Carlyle's Essay on Burns, with Selections. Edited by Willard C. 

Gore, Armour Institute, Chicago, 111. 
Carlyle's Heroes and Hero Worship. Edited by Mrs. Annie Russell 

Marble. 
Carroll's Alice in Wonderland. Edited by Charles A. McMurry. 
Chaucer's Prologue to the Book of the Tales of Canterbury, the Knights 

Tale, and the Nun's Priest's Tale. Edited by Andrew Ingraham, 

Late Headmaster of the Swain Free School, New Bedford, Mass. 
Church's The Story of the Iliad. 
Church's The Story of the Odyssey. 
Coleridge's The Ancient Mariner. Edited by T. F. Huntington, Leland 

Stanford Junior University. 
Cooper's Last of the Mohicans. Edited by W. K. WlCKES, Principal of 

the High School, Syracuse, N.Y. 
Cooper's The Deerslayer. 



eries of English Classics — Continued 



iinson Crusoe. Edited by Clifton Johnson. 
y's Confessions of an English O'pium-Eater. Edited by 
R. BEATTY, University of Wisconsin. 
.jy's Joan of Arc and The English Mail-Coach. Edited by 
^xx<.OL M. Newman, Virginia Polytechnic Institute, Blacksburg, 
Va. 

Dickens's A Christmas Carol and The Cricket on the Hearth. Edited by 
JAMES M. Sawin, with the collaboration of Ida M. THOMAS. 

Dickens's A Tale of Two Cities. Edited by H. G. Buehler, Hotchkiss 
School, Lakeville, Conn. 

Dryden's Palamon and Arcite. Edited by Percival Chubb, Vice-Prin- 
cipal Ethical Culture Schools, New York City. 
arly American Orations, 1760-1824. Edited by Louie R. Heller, In- 
structor in English in the De Witt Clinton High School, New York City, 
-/ards's (Jonathan) Sermons (Selections). Edited by H. N. Gar- 
diner, Professor of Philosophy, Smith College. 

.rson's Essays (Selected). Edited by Eugene D. Holmes, High 
* School, Albany, N.Y. 

Emerson's Representative Men. Edited by Philo Melvyn Buck, Jr., 
William McKinley High School, St. Louis, Mo. 

Epoch-making Papers' in United States History. Edited by M. S. Brown, 
New York University. 

Franklin's Autobiography. 

Mrs. Gaskell's Cranford. Edited by Professor Martin W. Sampson, 
Indiana University. 

George Eliot's Silas Marner. Edited by E. L. Gulick, Lawrenceville 
School, Lawrenceville, N.J. 

Goldsmith's The Deserted Village and The Traveller. Edited by Robert 
N. WHITEFORD, High School, Peoria, 111. 

Goldsmith's Vicar of Wakefield. Edited by H. W. Boynton, Phillips j 
Academy, Andover, Mass. 

Grimm's Fairy Tales. Edited by James H. Fassett, Superintendent of 
Schools, Nashua, N.H. 

Hawthorne's Grandfather's Chair. Edited by H. H. Kingsley, SuperiiK 
tendent of Schools, Evanston, 111. 

Hawthorne's The House of the Seven Gables. Edited by Clyde FurstI 
Secretary of Teachers College, Columbia University. 

Hawthorne's The Wonder-Book. Edited by L. E. Wolfe, Superintendent 
of Schools, San Antonio, Texas. 

Hawthorne's Twice-Told Tales. Edited by R. C. GASTON, Richmond Hill: 
High School, Borough of Queens, New York City. 

Homer's Iliad. Translated by Lang, Leaf, and Myers. 

Homer's Odyssey. Translated by Butcher and Lang. 

Irving's Alhambra. Edited by Alfred M. Hitchcock, Public Highi 
School, Hartford, Conn. 

Irving's Life of Goldsmith. Edited by Gilbert Sykes Blakely, 

Teacher of English in the Morris High School, New York City, 
rving's Sketch Book. 

eary's Heroes of Asgard. Edited by Charles H. Morse, Superintend- 
ent of Schools, Medford, Mass. 



Pocket Series of English Classics — Continued 



Kingsley's The Heroes : Greek Fairy Tales. Edited by Charles A. 
McMurry, Ph.D. 

Lamb's Essays of Elia. Edited by Helen J. Robins, Miss Baldwin's 
School, Bryn Mawr, Pa. 

Longfellow's Courtship of Miles Standish. Edited by Homer P. Lewis. 

Longfellow's Courtship of Miles Standish. Edited by W. D. Howe, 
Butler College, Indianapolis, Ind. 

Longfellow's Evangeline. Edited by Lewis B. Semple. Com fv; rial 
High School, Brooklyn, N.Y. «*U OJ 

Longfellow's Tales of a Wayside Inn. Edited by J. H. CaSi^^in, 
William McKinley High School, St. Louis, Mo. 

Longfellow's The Song of Hiawatha. Edited by ELIZABETH J. FLEM- 
ING, Teachers' Training School, Baltimore, Md. 

Lowell's Vision of Sir Launfal. Edited by Herbert E. Bates, Manual 
Training High School, Brooklyn, N.Y. 

Macaulay's Essay on Addison. Edited by C. W. French, Principal of 
Hyde Park High School, Chicago, 111. 

Macaulay's Essay on Clive. Edited by J. W. Pearce, Assistant Pro- 
fessor of English in Tulane University. 

Macaulay's Essay on Johnson. Edited by William Schuyler, Assist- 
ant Principal of the St. Louis High School. 

Macaulay's Essay on Milton. Edited by C. W. French. 

Macaulay's Essay on Warren Hastings. Edited by Mrs. M. J. FRICK, 
Los Angeles, Cal. 

Macaulay's Lays of Ancient Rome, and other Poems. Edited by Frank- 
lin T. Baker, Teachers College, Columbia University. 

Memorable Passages from the Bible (Authorized Version). Selected 
and edited by Fred Newton SCOTT, Professor of Rhetoric in the 
University of Michigan. 

Milton's Comus, Lycidas, and other Poems. Edited by Andrew J. 
George. 

Milton's Paradise Lost, Books I and II. Edited by W. I. Crane, Steele 
High School, Dayton, O. 

Old English Ballads. Edited by William D. Armes, of the University 
of California. 

Out of the Northland. Edited by Emilie Kip Baker. 

Palgrave's Golden Treasury of Songs and Lyrics. 

Plutarch's Lives of Caesar, Brutus, and Antony. Edited by Martha 
Brier, Teacher of English in the Polytechnic High School, Oak- 
land, Cal. 

Poe's Poems. Edited by Charles W. Kent, Linden Kent Memorial 
School, University of Virginia. 

Poc's Prose Tales (Selections from). 

Pope's Homer's Iliad. Edited by Albert Smyth, Head Professor of Eng- 
lish Language and Literature, Central High School, Philadelphia, Pa. 

Pope's The Rape of the Lock. Edited by Elizabeth M. King, Louisi- 
ana Industrial Institute, Ruston, La. 

Rusfcin's Sesame and Lilies and The King of the Golden River. Edited 
by Herbert E. Bates. 

Scott's Ivanhoe. Edited by ALFRED M. HITCHCOCK. 



Pocket Series of English Classics — Continued 



Scott's Lady of the Lake. Edited by Elizabeth A. Packard, Oak. 
land, Cal. 

Scott's Lay of the Last Minstrel. Edited by Ralph H. Bowles. 

Scott's Marmion. Edited by GEORGE B. AlTON, State Inspector of High 
Schools for Minnesota. 

Scott's Quentin Durward. Edited by Arthur Llewellyn Eno, In- 
structor in the University of Illinois. 

Scott's The Talisman. Edited by Frederick Treudley, State Normal 
^n^'s^ge, Ohio University. 

Shakespeare's As You Like It. Edited by Charles Robert Gaston. 

Shakespeare's Hamlet. Edited by L. A. Sherman, Professor of English 
Literature in the University of Nebraska. 

Shakespeare's Henry V. Edited by Ralph Hartt Bowles, Phillips 
Exeter Academy, Exeter, N.H. 

Shakespeare's Julius Caesar. Edited by George W. Hufford and 
Lois G. Hufford, High School, Indianapolis, Ind. 

Shakespeare's Merchant of Venice. Edited by Charlotte W. Under- 
wood, Lewis Institute, Chicago, 111. 

Shakespeare's Macbeth. Edited by C. W. French. 

Shakespeare's Twelfth Night. Edited by Edward P. Morton, Assist- 
ant Professor of English in the University of Indiana. 

Shelley and Keats (Selections from). Edited by S. C. Newsom. 

Southern Poets (Selections from). Edited by W. L. Weber, Professor 
of English Literature in Emory College, Oxford, Ga. 

Spenser's Faerie Queene, Book I. Edited by George Armstrong 
WAUCHOPE, Professor of English in the South Carolina College. 

Stevenson's Treasure Island. Edited by H. A. Vance, Professor of Eng- 
lish in the University of Nashville. 

Swift's Gulliver's Travels. Edited by Clifton Johnson. 

Tennyson's Idylls of the King. Edited by W. T. Vlymen, Principal 
of Eastern District High School, Brooklyn, N.Y. 

Tennyson's Shorter Poems. Edited by Charles Read Nutter, In- 
structor in English at Harvard University; sometime Master in Eng- 
lish at Groton School. 

Tennyson's The Princess. Edited by Wilson Farrand, Newark Acad- 
emy, Newark, N.J. 

Thackeray's Henry Esmond. Edited by John Bell Henneman, Uni- 
versity of the South, Sewanee, Tenn. 

Washington's Farewell Address, and Webster's First Bunker Hill Ora- 
tion. Edited by WILLIAM T. PECK, Classical High School, Prov 
dtnce, R.I. 

John Woolman's Journal. 

Wordsworth's Shorter Poems. Edited by Edward Fulton, Assistint 
Professor of Rhetoric in the University of Illinois. 



THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 

64-66 FIFTH AVEKTTE, 'WEW YORK 













*o 






* ** '*, 






<7^ 



ok :^ 









.^ O 



- £" 






aVA 



0* 



• ^ 









C N ° .0' 














^ ~*7V»« <G V o 




A° % 









HECKMAN 

BINDERY INC. 

^^ DEC 85 

B^^ N. MANCHESTER, 
^^s^ INDIANA 46962 







- • « o - .0 



^ \> e $ » « 







LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




010 119 605 7 




i 



